ExplicitNovels

Pining for Madison: Part 3 Becky Is Not A Chaperone. By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. I continued for another hour and a half before finally calling it a day. The garden was looking great, and Mrs. Taylor was extremely grateful. I even got a "looks good" response from Mr. Taylor -- definite progress. "Would it be okay if I used your shower to clean up?" I asked Mrs. Taylor. "Of course, dear. There should be fresh towels already out." "Lovely, thanks, Mrs. Taylor." I was just about to go up the stairs when Madison and Becky were coming down in the opposite direction. "Becky is just going home to get ready for tonight." "Oh, okay. See you again, Becky," I said, then turning to Madison, "I'm just going to have a quick shower, and I'll be right with you." "Okay, I'll be up in a sec." I left them at the foot of the stairs as I went to take a shower. After around ten minutes, I left the bathroom and went to Madison's bedroom to get changed. Madison was sitting on her bed, flicking through her phone, when I walked in. "Hey babe," I said before closing the door behind me. "Oh hey, do you have a minute?" "For you, always." I sat down on the side of the bed, my towel tucked around my waist. "Is everything okay?" I then asked. "Yeah, all is good. I just wanted to ask you something. Well, it's more of a favor, really." "Okay! This is sounding ominous." "Well, remember I said Becky was feeling a bit down." "Yes." "Well, I didn't fully explain her situation. If I tell you, you have to promise not to breathe a word to anyone." "Okay, I promise." She took a deep breath. "God, I can't believe I'm going to tell you this." "Tell me what?" I urged. "Well, she hates the fact she's still a virgin. Like, really hates it, and she doesn't want to, in her words, be the only one in the entire year that hasn't been laid yet." "Okay," I said, wondering where she was going with this. "In her head, it's like being the last one to be picked in Phys Ed. The one no one really wants on their team. It's really affecting her self-esteem." That, I could relate to. It was never a nice feeling to be picked last. In fact, at that point, you're not even picked; you're what they're left with. "Okay... so if she's that desperate, I'm sure someone will oblige." "That's the problem. She can't find anyone she likes, and on top of that, she doesn't want to come across as desperate in case someone takes advantage or accuses her of being a slut for throwing herself at guys." "Huh, quite the dilemma Becky has. But why are you telling me all this?" "You know how you said I was a good friend." "Yes," I replied. "Well, we were talking, and I might have mentioned how we started off, and how great the sex is." "Okay," I said still waiting for Madison, to get to the point. "Oh, fuck it, I'll just come out and say it. Will you take Becky's virginity?" "Um, what now?" I said completely dumbfounded by what she just said. "Will you have sex with Becky? This one time, as a favor for me." "Me? Do you realize, what you're asking?" "I do, and I thought about it, and I know this is a big ask, it's just, this sort of makes sense, plus we can be discreet about it." "A big ask! You're asking me to sleep with another woman, how can you be so cool about this?" "She's my best friend, you're my boyfriend, I trust you both explicitly. Besides, someone who is as good as you at sex - it would be mean to keep you all to myself," she said trying to appeal to my ego. "And what would you be doing, while all this was going on?" "I don't know, what would you like me to be doing?" I took a moment to think about it. "Can you get involved?" "What, like a threesome?" she replied. "Yeah, a threesome makes much more sense to me. A one-on-one with Becky would just feel like cheating on you, and I'm not comfortable with that." Madison started to come around to my suggestion. "Okay, I can do that, but the main focus has to be on Becky, though." "I'd rather focus on you." "I know, babe, but she really needs this." "And this isn't some elaborate joke or test designed to trap boyfriends?" "Nope." "Still, I don't know about this," I replied, still feeling skeptical about the whole thing. Madison then sloped off the bed and onto the floor, kneeling in front of me, looking up at me. "How about..." she began to say, then moving her hand beneath my towel, up my leg and running her fingers along the head of my cock. "I convince you." I looked down at her eager face, as my cock twitched from her touch. "Okay, okay, but it's still a big ask." I replied. "Hmm, okay, how about this? You do this for me, and I'll let you try that thing we talked about the other day." "Wait, seriously?" I said, my face lighting up. "Uh huh." Madison and I had talked on and off about trying anal for a while, but I couldn't quite get her to try it. Her ass was simply too amazing to ignore, and something I had fantasized about for a while now. "Fine, I'll do it, but I'm doing this for you okay, not Becky." "Thanks Ad, you're the best boyfriend ever. I better call Becky and let her know the good news. Madison tried to get to her feet, when I coughed to get her attention. She turned to look at me and I motioned with my eyes downwards. "Oh right, sorry. I'm sure Becky can wait a few more minutes." Madison untucked the towel from my waist and opened it. I had already started to get hard, just thinking about what Madison had offered me. She grabbed my cock and started to slowly jerk it, my cock continuing to harden in her soft hand. Teasingly, she licked the underside of my now swollen cock, then began planting kisses along the side until she reached the tip. It was then she took me in her mouth. God this felt so good, the feel of her lips, the warm, wet embrace of her mouth, the way she moved her tongue and swirled it around my head. Madison's head bobbed up and down in a steady rhythm now. As my mind drifted away in a sea of bliss, it suddenly dawned on me, that I'd actually be having a threesome with my girlfriend and her best friend. Isn't this what every boy dreams of? I had only ever had sex with one person and now Madison was offering Becky up on a plate. Fuck me this was crazy, but then again it was crazy when Madison and I hooked up the first time and look at us now. As I felt my orgasm rapidly approaching, I tapped the top of Madison's head as a courtesy to warn her what was coming. She continued to go at, until I couldn't hold back any longer. "Oh! Oh! Fuck, fuck, fuck," I cried out as quietly as I could as not to alert her parents. Madison continued to work my cock as I came, her lips securely locked around my cock, until I finished completely. Madison took a moment to swallow, before speaking. "Okay, so are we good now?" She said with a cute little smile, then proceeding to dab the corners of her mouth with my towel, almost as if she had just finished a delicious meal at a fancy restaurant. At this point, I would happily have given her all my vital organs had she asked for them. "Yes, we're good." I said exhaling deeply. "Cool." I had to give it to Madison, she certainly was prepared to go the extra mile for her friends. I helped her get to her feet, by offering her my hand. "Damn!" "What is it?" I replied. "I'm kind of in the mood now." "Well, you're going to have to give me at least ten minutes." She then sighed as she thought of another blocker. "We can't," she said somewhat disappointed. "My parents are downstairs. Rain check?" "Definitely. Here, why don't you call Becky." I said, handing over her phone. Madison took the phone from my hand, then swooped in for a quick kiss. "Thanks babe." Unlocking her phone, she went to her contacts and tapped on Becky's name. She waited a moment, then Becky answered. Once again I was left to hear only one half of the conversation. "Hey Girl, I just spoke to Adam, and we are a go." I could hear Becky's excited scream through the phone. "Uh huh, yeah, I know." "He does have one condition though. How do you feel about it being a threesome?" "Of course with me, silly. I'm not just rounding up people for you to have sex with. I'm not some sort of madam, although I do like the sound of that." "Yeah! Madam Madison," she said laughing down the phone, "it has a certain ring to it." "Uh huh, I know. It'll be like that time in summer camp remember, except a lot naughtier." I could hear them both laughing now. I however, had to make a mental note to come back to that one. "Anyway, I'll leave you to prepare, and I'll see you tonight. Later Becks." Madison hung up and then looked at me. "Guess we're having a threesome then." "Well, there's a sentence I'd never thought I'd hear." I replied, still somewhat in disbelief. "So, what's the plan exactly?" I added. "Becky's coming round at 8pm for the quote, unquote sleep over." "And what about me, there's no way your dad is going to let me stay after dark." "Well, what he doesn't know won't harm him, will it. It's date night tonight, so he's taking mom out, so they'll be gone for a while." "And then?" "Then the fun starts." She said with a mischievous smile. Madison appeared to be well up for this. I carried on getting dressed, thinking about the threesome. How does it work exactly? Who does what? I can only cum once at the end of the day. Although, I guess I'd have to save that for Becky in this instance. I had to get going and I could see on Madison's face, that she was deep in planning mode, so now was a good time to leave her to it. "I'll be off then," I announced. "Okay babe, I'll see you...." she kissed me on the lips, "and you, later," she continued, grabbing my crotch. "I'm probably going to go to Becky's now and give her a hand." I turned my wrist to look at my watch. "You've got like eight hours, babe." "I know, but it's a gonna be a big night for her, and us girls need time to prepare." "Well, I'll leave you to it. Just message me when it's safe to come over." I left Madison to it and went downstairs, making sure to say goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Taylor. On the walk home, I wondered if there was anything I could do to prepare for tonight, wondering if I should look at some 'tutorials' on the internet perhaps. I also started to think about Becky, and how I was going to see her naked for the first time, and she was going to see me. I'd never really thought about her in any kind of sexual way before. I only had eyes for Madison. I mean, sure, she was a pretty girl, but she didn't have the same oomph as Madison. It was literally the thought of Madison that got me up in the morning, if you catch my drift. As I got home, I was feeling a bit hungry, so headed into the kitchen. My mom was at the sink doing the dishes. "Hey mom," I said sitting myself down on the stool by the breakfast bar. "Oh hey Adam, are you hungry? I can make you a sandwich." "Yes, please." My mom finished the last of the dishes and dried her hands on the towel. "So, how's your day been, so far?" she asked, grabbing the sandwich meats from the fridge and then bread from the bread bin. "It's been okay." "Are you sure? you seem a bit distant." "Something on your mind, son? Do you want to talk about it?" "God no," I blurted out rather abruptly. My mom was taken aback by my bluntness, so I quickly apologized. "Sorry mom, I didn't mean to say it like that. I'm fine really." My mom finished making the sandwich and handed me the plate. "Is it about, you know S E X?" She said spelling it out. "Because if it is, I can get your father." She took a deep breath, ready to shout out my dad's name, when I quickly cut her off. "Mom! it's not about that. Shush! No need to call dad." "Well, if you're sure. You know you can always talk to us about anything." While I appreciated her offer, there was no way I was talking this one out with her or my dad. "Honestly, I'm fine mom. No need to worry. I'm going to take my sandwich up to my room." "Okay dear, don't forget to bring the plate down afterwards. I'll see you later." As I carried my sandwich upstairs, I couldn't help but think how remarkably accurate my mom's instincts were. I guess mother's really do know best. I sat on my bed and took a big bite out of my sandwich. As I chewed, I tried to visualize what it would be like in my head. I thought about Madison and her rocking body, kneeling on the bed. Then I added Becky next to her, not sure what she looked like naked, so I had to improvise. Then the idea of the pillow fight popped into my head, the two girls bouncing up and down on the bed in slow motion, hitting each other with pillows, with an explosion of feathers everywhere, and jiggling, so much jiggling. I found myself smiling at the thought of it, this was shaping up to be quite a good fantasy I thought to myself. Before I knew it, the sandwich was finished, and I had just eased back on to my pillow. I'll just sit back and picture it some more, I thought. In mere moments, I had fallen asleep. The yard work must have really taken it out of me, as when I woke up it was 7pm. Feeling a bit groggy, I decided to have a shower to wake me up. With the shower done, I found myself waiting for the call. I suddenly started to get very anxious about it. Talking about it was one thing, but actually going through with it was another. I needed a distraction to stop me from overthinking it, so I decided to play one of the games on my Xbox. Just as I was getting into it, my phone chimed. It was a message from Madison. I paused the game and looked at my phone. From: Mads "They've just left, you can come over now xx" This was it, time to shine, I thought. I turned the console off, put my trainers on and headed out the door, yelling "I'm going out, be back later," as I left. As I made my way to Madison's I could feel my nerves kicking in. I hadn't felt like this, since the early days with Madison. Now, it wasn't one girl I had to worry about pleasing but two. As Madison said to Becky on the phone, this was so wild. I mean a threesome, me? I never thought stuff like this would happen to a guy like me. Madison's front door was now mere feet away. I slowly approached, mentally psyching myself up and then knocked on her door. Within seconds, Madison had answered, she was wearing her fluffy pink dressing gown. "Hey babe," she greeted, giving me a quick kiss on the lips. "Hey." "Becky's upstairs; do you want a drink before we go up?" "Sure, thanks." I followed Madison into the kitchen. "So, this is it? Our first threesome," I said, as she grabbed a glass from the cupboard. "I know, crazy right. But don't forget the focus of tonight is Becky, you and I will have plenty of opportunities for a one on one, so don't worry about me so much, okay?" She filled the glass with water and handed it to me. "You're the boss." I gulped the water down quickly, something that Madison picked up on. "You're not nervous, are you?" "A little," I replied, and put the empty glass on the counter. "Don't worry about it, I'll make sure you're properly taken care of," she said smiling. She gently pushed me against the kitchen unit and leaned into me, wrapping her arms around my waist; we kissed. "Now, come on stud, Becky must be wondering where we are." Madison grabbed my hand and lead me back through the house and up the stairs to her room. As we entered, Becky, also in a dressing gown, was sitting on the bed. She got up as soon as she saw us. "Hey Becky," "Hey Adam, I... I just wanted to say thank you for agreeing to do this. I know you and Mads love each other very much and this was a big ask on my part, but thank you, you don't know how much I need this." "Thank Madison, really, she's the one who did a very good job convincing me." Madison playfully nudged me as she walked to the other side of the bed. There was a brief silence as we all looked at each other, wondering how we were going to start this, when Becky remembered something and broke the silence. "Oh, before I forget. I wasn't quite sure what would happen tonight, or what you two were into, so I did a bit of research on the internet and brought a few things with me. I hope you don't mind." She walked to the corner of the room and picked up a nondescript carrier bag. Then walking back, she proceeded to empty the contents of the bag on to the bed. "Holy crap Beck's," Madison blurted out. On the bed in front of us, was a blindfold, a pair of hand cuffs, a couple of bottles of sensual massage oils, a medium sized purple vibrator and a box of condoms. "I didn't know... um, how big you were Adam, so I hope these are okay?" Becky said pointing to the condoms. "They should be fine." I replied, looking at the box. "After you left Mads, I went into that new lingerie shop in the mall. They had a whole section of this stuff at the back, so I grabbed all this lot." Madison and I looked at each other, then both looked back at Becky. "Wow Becky, you really went all out." Madison, picked up the massage oil, flicked open the cap and sniffed. Her face showing, she approved of the scent. "Well, they say you never forget your first time, so I wanted to make sure mine was unforgettable." There was no chance of forgetting this, that's for sure, I thought to myself. We all stood there, just looking at the pile of sex aids on the bed, waiting for someone to make the first move. "Okay then, shall we do this?" Madison suggested, with a hint of excitement in her voice. I think Becky and I were looking for someone to take the lead and it looks like Madison just volunteered. "Well, I think to start with, one of us is wearing way too many clothes." Madison announced as both her and Becky looked in my direction. "What about you two? With your dressing gowns on," I said defensively, even though I knew I would need to get naked. The two girls turned to face each other and smiled, they both unfastened their belts, and dropped their gowns to the floor, in what looked like a perfectly synced move. My eyes didn't know where to look first. On either side of the bed was a naked girl, standing there looking back at me. "Oh boy, guess I am overdressed." The girls laughed. As I stepped on the heels of my trainers to take them off, I sensed both girls' eyes on me. A mix of nerves and excitement surged through me as I pulled my t-shirt over my head and tossed it aside. Moving on to my jeans, I undid the top button and smoothly slid the zipper down before opening the waistband corners and tugging my jeans down my legs. Lifting each leg slightly, I grabbed the cuffs and pulled them off. I stood up straight again, left with only my red boxer briefs. Taking a brief look at each girl, I decided to get on with it, treating it like ripping off a Band-Aid. Without hesitation, I dropped my underwear to the floor. It was done. The three of us stood there, completely naked, our eyes exploring each other's bodies. Of course, for Madison, it was nothing new, but for Becky, it was an entirely new experience. I could see the hunger in her eyes as they roamed over my body. "Shall we all get on the bed?" Madison proposed, tapping the top of the bed. We each clambered onto Madison's bed, now within touching distance of one another. You could feel something building between us all. We continued to look at each other, our eyes doing what our bodies were hesitant to do. I couldn't help but compare the differences between the two girls. Madison's breasts were slightly larger and fuller, whereas Becky's were smaller but pert. Becky had also opted for the completely shaved look between her legs, whereas Madison liked to keep it trimmed. We needed an ice breaker, something to relax us all. I don't know why it popped into my head at that moment, but it was worth a go. "Can I ask you girls something?" "Sure," they both said. "When you were both on the phone to each other earlier today, I heard Madison mention something about summer camp. What happened at summer camp exactly?" The girls looked at each other and burst out laughing. "Should we tell him?" Madison asked Becky. "Yeah, go on then." Becky replied. "Okay, well there was this girl right, oh what was her name Beck's?" They both thought about it for a moment, then remembered her name at the same time. "Lindsey Schaffer!" they shouted out and started laughing again. "Well anyway, it was late, and Becky and I were still chatting when we caught Lindsey practicing kissing with her hand--you know, that thing people do. She was really into it, and Becky and I just kept watching." She illustrated with her hand to show me. "So anyway, she caught us staring at her and got all embarrassed. It turns out, a boy had asked her out, and she didn't have any experience in kissing, so she was getting all worked up about it." "Being the good Samaritans that we were, we offered to help her out. The next thing we knew, both Becky and I were taking turns kissing Lindsey, and then each other--really going at it, tongues and everything." "Turns out, she had nothing to worry about. She was a really good kisser, wasn't she, Mads?" Becky added. "She was, and if I remember correctly, she wasn't the only one," Madison said, looking at Becky. "Madison, you're embarrassing me in front of Adam." "What? You're a good kisser, though." The icebreaker seemed to have worked, and the atmosphere was much more relaxed now. "I'm having a hard time visualizing it, sorry. Perhaps you could show me? I said jokingly. The two girls looked at each other, both clearly up for it. "Okay, if that'll help us get started," Madison replied. I sat on my knees at the foot of the bed, as the two girls moved closer to each other, their bodies eventually touching. I watched with bated breath, as Madison's breasts squashed against Becky's as they embraced. Their kiss was a long and passionate one. Their hands slowly drifting towards each other's hips. They were not holding back, that's for sure. This was so hot; I could feel my cock begin to twitch and slowly lift from my body. The girls paused their kissing for a moment. "Did you want to join us?" Becky asked coyly. I sat upright and crawled closer to the girls, feeling the warmth of their bodies. I could have gotten even closer if not for the assortment of toys Becky had brought between us. Madison reached over and grabbed the side of my face with one hand and Becky's with the other. Turning to face me, she pulled my face closer and kissed me, before turning to do the same with Becky. As Madison pulled away, Becky ran her tongue along her lips as if tasting the kiss. She then looked directly into my eyes, her head drifting closer to me as we eventually kissed. When her lips finally landed against mine, they felt similar yet different from Madison's. I felt her tongue gently flick against mine; it felt nice. Madison was right--she was a good kisser. After we all shared a round of kisses, we found ourselves in a huddle. Our attention soon shifted downwards, to all the things Becky had brought with her, or at least that's what I thought the girls were looking at. "It's so big now," Becky commented, biting her bottom lip. "I know, wait til you try it though," Madison replied. "Can I touch it, Adam?" Becky asked. I nodded my head, and Becky reached out and gripped my shaft, wrapping her fingers around it and squeezing gently. "It feels so hard, will it hurt?" Becky asked Madison. "It will at first, but I promise you it will pass, and you'll enjoy it. Besides Adam will be gentle, won't you?" "I'll go nice and slow, don't worry about it." I replied, reassuring her. Becky looked relieved. "I guess we should try some of this stuff out then," I said, picking up the handcuffs and holding them up to the girls. "Which one of you wants to go first?" I asked. "Becky as this is your first time, I think you should go first." Madison suggested. "Well, if you're sure." Becky replied excitedly. "Right, Ad, you move this stuff out of the way, and Beck's, you lie down in the middle by here." Becky and I followed Madison's instructions. "Adam, why don't you use the handcuffs on Becky and maybe thread them through the rails on the headboard. Does that sound alright with you, Beck's?" Becky nodded, and I grabbed the pair of handcuffs. As I leaned over her, Becky smiled then winked at me as she raised her arms above her head and held her wrists together, essentially submitting to me. The only way I could think of attaching them was to straddle the upper part of Becky's body. "Excuse me, I just need to..." I climbed on top of Becky, my knees just tucking in alongside each one of her breasts. I leaned forward to reach her arms, while my cock hovered above her face. I fastened one of the cuffs to her wrist, then thread the other one through the headboard rail. I looked down at Becky's face, her eyes crossed as they tried to focus on my cock looming above her face. "Sorry, I probably should have started with the blindfold." I said smiling. "I'm not complaining." I attached the cuff to the remaining wrist so both Becky's hands were secured and held above her head. "Is that okay? They're not too tight, are they?" I asked. "No, they're good, thanks." She replied, gently pulling at them. "Pass me the blindfold Ad," Madison then asked. I carefully climbed off Becky and passed the blindfold to Madison. "You okay with all of this Becky? If you want to do this another way, just ask, okay, babe." "I want to try everything, besides, I think I like being tied up like this." "Kinky!" I remarked. Madison placed the blindfold over Becky's eyes and gently lifted her head for the strap to go on. Becky was now handcuffed and blindfolded. I looked her naked body up and down, then I could see Madison looking at me as I did. I immediately felt a pang of guilt for admiring Becky's body, and it must have shown in my face. "It's okay, you can look and touch, this was my idea remember?" Madison said reassuring me. She then leaned across and we kissed again. "We're going to use the oils now, okay Beck's." "Okay, oil me up, baby," she responded. I handed the bottle to Madison, and she squeezed some into her hand, then held the bottle up to squeeze some into mine. She put the bottle down and rubbed her hands together. I copied her. "I'll do this side; you do that one." I nodded in agreement and we both placed our oiled hands near each of Becky's ankles and began massaging her legs, slowly working our way upwards. "How does this feel?" Madison asked. "It feels so good you guys." We had now reached Becky's thighs and were inching closer and closer to her mound. Becky's body started to react as our combined hands inched their way up her inside legs. Her body started to squirm a little as our fingertips flirted with her most intimate of areas. My hands were closest, and I looked at Madison for her approval. She simply nodded at me, and I brushed my hand over her sex. Becky gasped at my touch. Madison continued to work her way up Becky's body, while I knew what I'd be doing. Her hairless mound made it easy for my hands to glide over. I slid my middle finger flat against her opening, slowly rubbing it. Becky bit her bottom lip and started to moan. Madison looked back at me to see what I was doing, while continuing to massage Becky's breasts with her hands. She looked at me then smiled. I have to admit it, this was pretty hot. My cock ached at this point, it was so hard. I continued to toy with Becky, my fingers dancing along her entrance. The combination of the oil and her wetness made it effortless. I pushed my main finger inside her and Becky's knees jolted upright. I rubbed her clit, circling it with the tip of my finger, then flicking the underside of it. That, coupled with, what I could now see was Madison playing with Becky's nipples, was driving Becky insane, her moaning was louder, and her body continued to writhe in pleasure. Seeing and hearing Becky like this must have definitely turned Madison on, as one of her hands was now firmly between her legs and she was rubbing herself. She caught me watching her and angled her body towards me, so I could see better. It was then I had an idea. "Why don't you lie down here next to me, opposite Becky." I suggested. Madison positioned herself as instructed. I had her lying to the left of me and Becky to the right, with myself wedged between them. With my left hand, I took over from Madison and started rubbing between her legs, and with my right I continued between Becky's. I had both girls moaning in unison now, as I watched over them like a master of pleasure. Seeing their beautiful naked bodies twist and turn as my fingers brought them to the brink of ecstasy. My cock hardened to painful proportions, from the experience of having these two girls, literally being putty in my hands. I looked to my right, Becky with her body glistening with oil and her mound slick and swollen with excitement. I knew I had to take care of her soon, but at the same time, I didn't want to neglect Madison too much. I looked back at Madison and smiled, she had such a look of satisfaction on her now flush face. "Becky, are you ready for Adam?" Madison asked. "Umm, I'm ready. So ready." Madison looked back at me and tilted her head sideward as a signal to go for it. "Do you want the blindfold on or off for this bit Becky?" I asked. "Ooh, on please." I grabbed the box of condoms and opened it, removing one of the square foil packets and discarded the box. I bit into the side and tore it off with my teeth and removed the circular latex and rolled it on to my cock. Madison stroking my thigh as I did. I positioned myself between Becky's oily legs, looking over at Madison for that one final nod of approval before proceeding. Giving me a beaming smile, I had it, but before I started, I grabbed the purple vibrator and handed it to her. She took it from my hand. I then turned my attention to Becky. I lowered my body on top of hers, but held it above her, as if doing a press up. My cock lining up against her mound. I teased her with the tip of my cock, sliding it up and down, up and down. The sound of buzzing could suddenly be heard as Madison turned the vibrator on, mimicking what I was doing to Becky. I lowered my hips first; my lower body pushing down on top of Becky. I entered her with ease, she was so wet. She let out a cry. "Oh, oh god!" Her breathing was getting heavier now. I slid back and pushed in again, only halfway in. I could see the discomfort in Becky's face. "Are you okay Becky?" "It hurts," she whimpered. I could feel her body tense and resist me, while her excitement made her clit hard. After a few gentle thrusts, the resistance passed, and her body welcomed me in. She clutched on to the rails of the headboard and screamed with pleasure as I penetrated her. She was a lot more vocal than Madison. I continued to thrust, every so often grinding myself against her. Madison was moaning too, the vibrator firmly ensconced between her legs now, penetrating herself. I picked up my speed, Becky's encouragement egging me on. "Umm, yes, yes, oh, oh, faster, Adam, faster." As I increased my rhythm, it started to sound like she was crying, I was starting to get concerned until I saw the look on her face. She was definitely not upset. Becky tried to wrap her legs around me and pull me closer, but her legs were so well oiled they kept slipping down the back of my legs. I decided to meet her halfway. I scooped up her legs, resting them upright against my chest, so her feet were up in the air near my shoulders, and I pushed forward, deeper into her and continued my thrusting. As I did, Becky hit a pitch so high, that I'm sure all the dogs in the neighborhood suddenly took note. Becky's whole body shook, the sound of the metal handcuffs rankled against the metal rails of the headboard as she desperately tried to cope with the orgasm coursing its way through her entire body. Her writhing hips were enough to tip me over the edge. It was my turn to make noise now, I grunted as I came inside of her. I quickly looked over to Madison, she wasn't far behind us in our cascade of climax. Her knees swung together as she quickly closed her legs, lifting her hips off the bed, as the vibrator brought her to orgasm. Her face a picture of silent screaming as she came. Her body then relaxed and slumped back on to the bed. She turned the vibrator off, the only noise was that of everyone s post orgasm breathing. I carefully withdrew from Becky and shuffled off the bed to dispose of the now very full condom. As I was doing that, Madison removed Becky's handcuffs, her wrists slightly marked from when she struggled during her orgasm. With her hands now free, Becky took off her blindfold. "Oh my god, you guys. I think I just died and went to heaven. I have NEVER in my life, experienced anything that felt that good. EVER," she gushed. "I told you he was good," Madison said, then looked over to me and winked. "You are one lucky girl Madison Taylor, that's for sure," Becky continued to enthuse. I handed each of them tissues, in case they needed them. "So, it was okay then?" I asked. "Okay? I'm still trying to uncurl my toes." She said laughing. "I mean, oh my god girl, how do you even leave the bedroom every day. Is it always this good?" She said to Madison. "Pretty much, although I think we may have to add the oils and hand cuffs to our repertoire." The girls created a gap for me between them on the bed and I wedged myself between them. We all laid in silence for a few moments, savoring the moment and staring up at the ceiling. "So, Becky, how does it feel to not be a virgin anymore?" Madison asked. "It feels amazing, it was amazing, Adam was amazing. It was all amazing!" "Well, glad we could help you out, right Mads?" I added. "Absolutely! In fact, I would even go as far saying, maybe this shouldn't be a one-time thing. What do you reckon?" "I'm game," Becky replied enthusiastically. "That is, if Adam wants to, that is," she quickly added. "Well, I may need some convincing," I said jokingly, lifting my arms and clasping my hands behind my head. The girls used the opening, to move their heads closer and spontaneously kissed me on either side of my cheeks. "I think we can do that, can't we, Becky?" "Oh yes, definitely." Madison then glanced over to her alarm clock. "But not tonight sorry, my parents will be coming home soon, and you know my dad better not find you here." "Aww! Can I stay a little longer?" I pleaded. "Sorry babe," Madison replied, placing her hand on my chest and kissing me again. "I'll leave you guys to say your goodbyes. Is it okay if I use your shower Mads? I think I need to get this oil off me, before it stains anything." "Of course." Becky got up from the bed, holding her chest and left the room, leaving Madison and I alone on the bed. I turned to my side to face her, and she did the same. "Thanks again for doing this for Becky. I really appreciate it. I know my request was um... an unusual one." "You know I'd do anything for you Madison, you're my girl." She leaned over and kissed me. "What did I ever do to deserve you?" I draped my arm over her and in one slick move rolled her on top of me. "Don't tell me you can go again already?" "Oh, I think I can rise to the occasion." "You did not just say that." Madison said laughing at my cheesy remark. "Besides, I can't exactly leave you high and dry now, can I?" "Who said anything about being dry?" She replied smirking and raising one eyebrow. Madison sat upright on top of me and began to grind against me, proving her point. I lifted my hands to support her and she inter-locked her fingers with mine. "Do you know how hot it was watching you fuck Becky? And when you were fingering us both at the same time. I'm getting wetter just thinking about it," She added, grinding a bit faster now. I could feel my cock getting hard again under her. "Umm, there he is!" She called out, as my hardening cock slipped between the lips of her mound. "Tell you what, it's not quite anal, but I'll give you something to look at." She clambered off me, turning herself around and then climbed back on, with her back facing me. "How about a bit of reverse cow-girl?" "Now we're talking." Madison slipped her hand between her legs and pushed me inside of her. I grabbed on to her perfect ass, as she began to ride me. Fuck, did she know how to work me. She leaned forward, and propped her hands on my knees, sliding backwards and forwards. I could see my cock appearing and disappearing inside of her. She soon shifted back to a seated position, and continued to rock on my lap. Just as she was finding her rhythm, Becky opened the bedroom door. "Madison, do you have any more towels, Oh shit, sorry, I didn't realize you two were at it. I'll wait outside if you want." "It's okay Becky," Madison replied, slightly out of breath. "They're in the... in the... oh god, oh god, Umm." Unable to finish her sentence, she simply pointed to the wardrobe. Becky walked slowly across the room to the wardrobe, her eyes fixed on us, wearing a massive grin, while Madison continued to ride me. "Ride em cowboy! Woo!" Becky jokingly cried out. "Yee Ha!" Madison yelled back, waving her arm in the air, like the riders do at the rodeo, all the while laughing. "Ride that cock girl, yeah!" Becky continued to encourage. "Becky!" I shouted out laughing. "Sorry, I'm going, I'm going." Becky left the room once more, and as soon as the door closed behind her Madison and I climaxed together. "Fuck!" I cried out, holding tightly on to Madison's hips as if there were a possibility she'd float away. Madison ran her hands through her hair and exhaled deeply. "Oh my god, that was intense." Madison climbed off and fell beside me. "Now, that's definitely the last one, okay. You better get dressed, because if you're not by the time Becky gets out of the shower, she'll be the one riding you next." "I better get dressed then, my cock will fall off at this rate." I gave Madison a quick peck on the cheek and sat up, turning to get off the bed. As I stood up, I turned around, and took another look at Madison. Her body glistened with sweat under the soft hue of the bedroom light. "What?" She asked. "Just admiring the view, that's all. I could stare at you all day." "You know how to make a girl feel good about herself, don't you?" I picked up my clothes and started to get dressed. By the time I had put my trainers back on, Becky entered the room, this time wrapped in a towel. She walked past me and sat down on the bed next to Madison. "So, you off then?" Becky asked. "Yep. I'm afraid so." "That's a shame, I would have loved a turn in the saddle," she said with a cheeky wink. "Another time, Beck's." "So, what have you girls got planned for the rest of the night?" "Oh, we'll probably have that pillow fight we told you about, isn't it Beck's?" Madison joked. "Oh yeah! and perhaps practice our kissing again." "Girls, girls, what are you doing to me!" I cried out. They both laughed out loud. "Don't worry, you can join us next time okay. We promise." "I'm going to hold you to that." With that, I said my final goodbyes and left them to it, letting myself out. As I closed the front door behind me, the reality of my evening kicked in. Not only did I have sex in front of someone, but I also had my very first threesome, and what an experience that turned out to be. Would it be my first and last? Who knows. For all I know, Becky could meet someone tomorrow. But it was interesting that Madison wanted to share me. Would I have done the same if it were my friend who wanted to get laid? I honestly couldn't say. Until next time. To be continued in part 4, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

Pining for Madison: Part 2 We make our own assignments. By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   "This stuff is warmer than I'd thought it would be and so thick." "It's a nightmare to get out of hair too," I added. "Just as well I shave everything then isn't it." Madison climbed back on to the bed and laid down next to me. We both stared at the ceiling. Madison turned her head to the side to face me, so I mirrored her. I could see her eyes looking directly into mine. "Thanks again for doing this Adam, I don't know many people who would have gone to these lengths to help me out." "It's me who should be thanking you. I enjoyed it." "I bet you did." "No not that, I mean I enjoyed that. God did I enjoy that bit, but I enjoyed spending time with you." Madison smiled. "I enjoyed spending time with you too, and I also enjoyed the other thing too." It was my turn to smile at her this time. Madison then leaned over and kissed me on the lips. It wasn't a long kiss, but it was a nice one. Her lips were so amazingly soft as they pressed against mine. As she pulled away, she paused for a reaction. I felt my face light up, it was like I was the happiest I'd have ever felt. She must have seen that as a sign, as she kissed me again, this time for longer. We were properly making out now. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth, which was an incredible feeling. Our tongues danced together as we continued to kiss. With our mouths starting to ache, we stopped. We couldn't stop smiling at each other. "Well, that was unexpected." "Was it though? I did just give you a hand job. I don't exactly dole those out to all the boys, ya know," she said continuing to beam at me. "Ha, I guess you're right." Madison sat up, propping her hands behind her and looking at her naked lower half. "I guess I better put my trousers back on. Otherwise, who knows what will happen." She joked. She then turned and looked at my crotch. "Awe, he's gone all little again." She then proceeded to bop the end of my cock. Her touch sent a tingle through my cock and it twitched again. "Oops, looks like I provoked it." I sat up, resting on my elbows. "Do you mind?" I said trying not to laugh. "I don't, no." She said smiling. Madison walked over to where she took off her panties and bent over to pick them up, showing me how fantastic her ass looked. She slipped a leg in each hole and pulled them up. I pulled up my underwear and trousers. "Madison." "Yes Adam," she replied, mimicking my formality. "About that kiss." "What about it?" "Was that an in the moment kind of thing, or was it something else?" "Why? What do you want it to be?" She replied, flipping my question back at me. "I kind of want it to mean something else." She was about to put on her trousers then stopped. "Huh, that's funny, I was thinking the same thing." She replied, smiling at me and then continuing to put her leggings back on. This was my chance, there was no better time to ask, than right now. I'm going to do it. "Madison, will you go out with me?" "After what we just did, Hell yes! I'll go out with you." "Sweet." "Besides, we've still got an assignment to finish remember. May be you can come round Friday night, it's the bouncers day off." "Friday night it is." I confirmed. After tidying up, Madison walked me downstairs to the front door, and we paused on the outside doorstep. She closed the door, so we were both standing outside. "I hope you found our study session informative. I know I did." Madison said jokingly. "Oh yes, very informative. I look forward to completing the assignment Friday night." "I can't wait." With that, she kissed me again on the lips. "See ya." I walked backwards down the garden path, unable to take my eyes off her. As I reached the end of the path, she waved at me and went inside the house. The second the front door closed, I jumped up and a punched the air. After all these years of pining for Madison, I had finally done it. I had asked her to go out with me and she said Yes! plus as a bonus she gave me my first hand job. From that point on, I couldn't quite remember how I got home. I was on such a high, I presumed I just floated back. When I got back, both my parents were in the kitchen. My mom was making something to eat and my dad was sitting at the table doing the crossword. "Hey," They both stopped what they were doing and looked at me. "Well, how did it go?" My dad asked. "Judging by that smile on his face, I'd say pretty well. Am I right Adam?" My mom added. "Yeah, it went well." "Did you ask her out?" "Yes mom, I asked her out." I said somewhat exasperated. "And did she say yes. What am I saying, of course she said yes. Who wouldn't say yes to my little boy." "Mom! Yes, she said yes." "Way to go son!" My dad chimed in. "Well, now you have a girlfriend, maybe you won't need to spend so long in the shower anymore," My mom said teasingly. "Mom!" I snapped back, cringing of embarrassment. Dad started chuckling to himself. "I'm going to my room," I announced, unable to take any more of this conversation. I quickly left the kitchen and marched upstairs to my room. Closing the door behind me, I tossed my bag in the corner and just collapsed on my bed, letting my evening all sink in. Holy fuck, I thought to myself. It's like my brain couldn't quite process everything that had happened. Madison, the girl who I had worshipped for so long, completely blindsided me. I had no idea, she was so... so unpredictable and so sexually curious. How a random science assignment pushed us together. It was almost like one of my school fantasies, one minute you're working and then the next, you're suddenly exploring each other s bodies. Not only did I see her beautiful cunt, I touched it, I fingered it, I brought her to orgasm. She actually came on my hand, holy shit! It all just seemed so unbelievable. I raised my hand in front of my face and stared at it. I may never wash this hand again. ...And that was just what I did to her! What she did to me, blew me away. The way she touched me, held it in her soft, silky smooth hands. Her genuine curiosity about it, and then she thought nothing of jumping on top of me and giving me the hand job of my life. I could feel myself getting hard, just replaying it in my mind. Then, there was the kiss. My first kiss, the best kiss. Oh, how her lips felt against mine. I could have kissed her all night. I found myself smiling so hard, my face started to ache again. Then it dawned on me, and I bolted upright. Friday, what's going to happen Friday. Is she going to want to do it? Are we actually going to have sex? If we do, are we doing it for the assignment or because she really wants to have sex with me? I started to freak out. What if I'm no good at it? What if I don't last very long? Oh my god, what if I can't get it up? Will she laugh at me, will she tell everyone at school? Would she stop seeing me? My best dream, could soon become my worst nightmare. I had to stop myself, from spiraling. I sat at the edge of the bed and took several deep breaths, eventually calming myself down. One step at a time, I told myself. Friday was only two days away, plenty of time to prepare. I tried not to think about it too much, but it was all I thought about. Thursday came around, and once again. I just made it to the bus on time. As I jumped on, there was Madison in the front row, looking like her gorgeous self as usual. "Hey Adam," She greeted, giving me one of her biggest and best smiles. "Hey Madison," I replied, smiling back at her. If there was a seat free next to her, I would have sat down and left Ethan on his own, but no such luck. I carried on walking and plonked myself down next to Ethan. "So, how did your study session go with Madison?" Ethan asked. "It was good," I said, deciding to do the gentlemanly thing and omit all the explicit activities. "So, did you ask her out? Like I told you to do?" "Yeah, I did." "Well, don't keep me hanging bro. What did she say?" "She said yes." "Holy shit man, that's huge. You've been pining after her for years and now it's finally happening." "I know." "So, why don't you seem excited about it?" "Oh, I am excited, the best I've ever felt to be honest. But a part of me is like, what if I'm not good enough for her." "Dude, you can't think like that." "I can't help it Eth." "Look, just take each day as it comes." Surprisingly, Ethan was wise counsel today. He was right, take each day as it comes. He was a good friend, and I felt a little guilty, thinking I'd ditch him to sit next to Madison if the opportunity arose. With the school day fully underway, we carried on as normal. When it was time for lunch, I told Ethan I was going to find Madison and to not wait up. I found Madison by her locker, talking to her friend. "Hey." "Oh hey Ad," Madison replied. Her friend looked at me and smiled and then looked back at Madison. "I'll give you two love birds some privacy," she said, then giggled to herself and walked off. "Sorry about Becky, I kind of told her we were going out now and she's been like that all day." "Oh, and don't worry I didn't tell her about every little thing." "Little? You're going to give me a complex," I replied, keeping a straight face. "No, sorry, I didn't mean it was little, I just meant..." "Relax, I'm just messing with you." Now that I had finally asked her out, my nerves, just seemed to vanish. I felt more confident now. Madison pushed at my chest lightly. "So, are we still on for Friday?" She then asked. "Sure, what time do you want me?" "All the time." She replied, with a mock sexy voice. I laughed, "seriously now, what time?" "Okay, okay, shall we say seven this time? I promised Becky I'd go to the mall with her straight after school." "Seven is good. I'll see you then." I was in the process of walking off, when she called out, "don't forget to make sure there's plenty of lead in your pencil." I turned around to see her smiling and giggling to herself. She then blew me a kiss. I smiled back at her, albeit slightly embarrassed by her remark. She was either referring to my earlier efforts to draw her, or she had plans for something else. Either way I was excited for what Friday will bring. Thursday quickly became Friday, and it was time for another study session with my girl Madison. It felt so good to say that in my head, 'my girl'. I was actually dating Madison, well I say dating, we haven't technically gone out on a date yet, but we're getting there. With seven o'clock fast approaching. I went to get ready. First stop, the bathroom. Locking the door, I took off all my old clothes that I had worn that day and tossed them into the hamper. Naked, I stood in front of the large bathroom mirror and looked at my reflection. If what I think will happen tonight happens, this is what Madison will see. I stared at myself, breathed in to make my chest bigger, then ran my hand down my body, tracing the faint lines of definition I had all the way down to the thick bush of pubic hair nestled above my cock. I squashed it down with my hand, and my cock did look a bit bigger. I removed my hand and the hair sprung back again. Yeah, it definitely looked bigger. I grabbed the hair trimmer from under the bathroom sink, and pushed the button to turn it on. It buzzed into life. I took one more look, and went to town. The hair fell to floor in clumps. I dusted down, making sure to wipe all the lose hairs off my cock, then looked back in the mirror. There, much better I thought. I put the trimmer back under the sink, and turned my body, for a side profile look in the mirror. Yes, this'll do nicely. I jumped in the shower, cleaned up and got dressed. I even dabbed a bit of aftershave on. I had scrubbed up well and felt ready for anything. As I prepared to leave, I decided against indulging my parents in a conversation, for fear that they would find new ways to embarrass me. So I shouted through the door. "I'm off out, see you later!" I quickly closed the front door behind me and set off for Madison's. Arriving with two minutes to spare, I rang the doorbell. Madison answered the door. "Oh hey, Ad. Come on in." Madison was looking her usual gorgeous self. "No bouncer tonight?" I asked. "Nope, we've got the house all to ourselves." Madison led the way upstairs and I followed her. Getting to watch her cute ass as she went up the stairs was a nice little treat. "So, how's your report. coming along?" I asked, making conversation. "Good, nearly done. I may need to go over a few things again though." She said with a mischievous glint in her eye. I sat on the bed, and once again all of Madison's study books were sprawled out on the bed. "Shall we get to it then?" Madison said, sitting on the bed next to me. "Sure." She turned to the side and grabbed her study book, then placed it on her lap. Flipping through the book, she stopped at the chapter title 'reproduction'. The first page contained a diagram of a penis. "Well, he looks familiar," Madison said, lightly nudging my arm. We both red through the study text on the page. When we were both done, Madison turned to the next page, which as expected contained a diagram of a vagina. "And I definitely remember this," I said, gently nudging her this time. The next page over contained a diagram we hadn't seen yet. It was that of a penis in a vagina, it was one of those dissected diagrams. "Huh, I don't think we've seen this one have we?" Madison remarked. "It's definitely one to read up on." We red through the accompanying information, silently digesting it. "It's funny?" "What is?" Madison replied. "Is that they go to all this trouble of creating these detailed diagrams, but no one actually teaches you how to have sex." "Were you hoping for some sort of tutorial in our biology lesson. Maybe like Mrs. Wrentmore, straddling Mr. Philips on her desk, while we watch and take notes." "Oh, I can't un see that image now, thanks Mads," I said gagging at the thought. Madison laughed and nudged me again. "Oh, that reminds me. I hope you don't mind, but when Becky and I went to the mall, we got you something." "Really?" "Yeah, it's in that bag on my desk." "I feel bad now, I didn't get you anything." "It's okay, you can make it up to me." I stood up from the bed and grabbed the bag from the desk. Sitting back down, I opened it and put my hands in and pulled out the contents. In my hands, were a black lace, and very see through set of lingerie. My jaw dropped. "Well, what do you think?" Madison asked, as if it weren't obvious by the fact my jaw was now resting on the carpet. "I mean, wowsers! it'll probably be a bit tight on my hips though, but I'll give it a go." I joked. Madison laughed. "Ha, ha. You're a funny guy Adam. It's actually one of the many things I like about you." "Oh really, what else do you like about me?" "Well, I've noticed the way you look at me. It's like when you see me, you just look so happy. It kind of makes me feel good about myself, you know." I put my hand on top of hers. "Truth is, I am happy when I see you. Like every time and if I'm totally honest, well, I've kind of fancied you for ages." "Really? You have? Why didn't you do anything about it then?" "I get so nervous, and I was always afraid you'd say no." "Well, I said yes and all it took was a little hand job to give you the courage." "I know, and I can't tell you how happy that makes me." "Aww, you are such a sweetheart." She leaned over to me and we kissed. "Tell you what, why don't we take a quick study break and I'll go and prepare your gift." With that, Madison grabbed the lingerie set out of my hands and left the room. I sat on the bed, just blown away by how genuinely happy I felt. After a few minutes, the door opened and Madison returned. I turned to look at her. "Holy Fuck!" I blurted out loudly. Madison closed the door behind her and leaned against it, with one leg slightly bent and her hands face down on the door, looking sexy as fuck. The bra barely covering her breasts, and the see-through material allowed me to see her nipples underneath. My eyes dropped down her toned stomach, to the black thong she was wearing. She then gave me a quick twirl, showing me her pert ass. "So, what do you think now?" I tugged at my shirt collar. "I think it suddenly got very hot in here." Madison, strode. across the room and stood directly in front of me. "Then perhaps, you need to remove a few of these layers." Madison began to unbutton my shirt. I however couldn't take my eyes off her chest, I just wanted to bury my face in it. With the last button undone, she peeled my shirt off me and tossed it on the floor. She then moved to the button on my jeans and popped it open. She stared into my eyes as she slowly undid the zipper. "Lie back," she prompted. I fell backwards on to the bed, while Madison yanked my jeans off. With only my underwear left, I positioned myself in the middle of the bed. Madison sexily climbed on top of me. She sat upright, directly atop of my crotch and began gently grinding against me. "You like that?" She said in a sexy whisper. I nodded my head. Oh boy, did I like that. I could feel myself get rock hard, to the point where it soon became apparent to Madison. "Umm, some one seems to be liking it." She bit her bottom lip, then ran her fingers through her long, silky blonde hair. She moaned softly and continued to slide along the length of my swollen cock. "You're right, it is getting hot in here, might have to remove a few layers myself." I watched as her hands went behind her back and she unhooked her bra. With one hand she tossed it over the side. There they were, like two perfectly shaped melons. They were phenomenal, from the size, the shape and her dark dusky pink nipples. Madison reached down and grabbed both my hands and propped them on top of her breasts. I couldn't believe it, I was touching Madison's breasts and they felt Awesome! My hands went in to over drive. I stroked, I squeezed, I tweaked, I caressed, I wanted to explore every inch of them. I had to sit up to get a closer look. With Madison still on my lap, I sat upright, my face practically touching them. Madison picked up on my enthusiasm for them and grabbed the back of my head and pushed my face into them. I kissed them, I licked them. My tongue circled her nipples, which had now become erect. I flicked at them with my tongue. Madison, groaned in delight. Things were certainly getting hot and heavy. Madison pulled my head back from her chest. "Are you ready?" She said nodding her head towards the middle of the bed. "Yes, are you?" I asked, making sure she was comfortable with what we were about to do. She nodded her head and when she climbed off my lap, she paused for a moment. "Oh, did you finish already?" She said looking down at the large wet spot on the front of my underwear. I looked down. "Oh!" I said, pulling the waistband from my body and looking to see what happened. I was still rock hard, much to my relief. "No, that's just precum I think. I'm still good." "Phew! Have you got the um..." Madison asked. A look of panic covered my face. "What? What is it? Did you remember to bring it?" "I... I don't know." I quickly bolted up and grabbed my bag. I open the zip as far as I could and frantically emptied the contents on to the floor. "Please be in here, please be in here," I cried out, dropping to my knees. I started fanning out the books in a mad rush. Praying that my erection would hold. That's when I saw it, lodged between two pages in one of my notebooks. The small foil packet handed out by Mrs. Wrentmore in Biology. "Oh thank god!" I got up from the floor, leaving the mess I had made and hastily pulled down my underwear, almost falling over in the process and joined Madison on the bed. The jostling made my cock wag side to side like an excited dog. She tilted her hips upwards and began taking her thong off. She got them down as far as her knees, before I took over and removed them completely, casting them behind me. I knelt there on the bed. Before me was the now fully naked Madison, the first girl I had ever seen naked. Her whole body was sublime. She parted her legs, inviting me closer. I shuffled closer to her. My cock painfully hard, straining from my body as if desperately trying to reach her. I tore open the condom packet with my teeth, then removing it. The condom felt greasy in my hands as I carefully rolled it down the length of my shaft, pinching the tip afterwards. We looked at each other one more time and I slowly lowered my body on top of hers. I kissed her, then tilted my hips forward to enter her. "Um, that's my ass," she said softly. "Oops, sorry," I said apologizing. "I'm not quite ready for that just yet," she said jokingly pumping her eyebrows. "Here, let me help." I felt Madison's hand around my cock, as she lined it up against her entrance. She nodded her head, giving me the green light to try again. My heart began pounding in my chest, this was it. I was going to lose my virginity to this amazing woman. I pushed forward, our bodies making contact as my cock pushed inside her, parting her soft lips. Madison gasped as she took me inside her. I felt some resistance and pushed harder to try and overcome it. Madison's face winced. "Are you okay? Should I stop?" I asked with concern. "No, it's okay, just go slow if that's okay." I kissed her forehead, and pushed again. I was about half way in, then the resistance gave way. Madison let out a cry. I continued to slide in and out of her slowly, while she grabbed my hips and controlled the rhythm of my thrusts. I pushed again, this time making it all the way inside her. I could feel her hands tighten around me. The feeling, although slightly diminished by the condom, of being inside her was out of this world. Her body radiated a warmth and a softness that I craved. Madison wrapped her legs around my lower body and pulled me in closer, pushing me deeper inside her. She moaned softly as I gently rocked my body against her. Her breathing, our breathing rate increased. I could feel her sex tighten around me, her face looked like it was about to scream, but not a sound left her mouth. Her whole body tensed up, gripping me tighter and pushing me deeper. I couldn't hold it anymore, I let out an insuppressible groan as I came, my face frozen in a moment of pure bliss. I held myself inside her, my body continuing to pulse, as if it were giving her everything I had, my body and soul. When there was nothing left to give, I carefully pulled out, holding the condom in place. There was a reddish residue on the condom. "I think you've been bleeding, are you okay?" I asked, carefully shuffling backwards. Madison put a hand between her legs, then brought it back up to her face. There was a trace amount of blood on her fingertips. "It's okay, I think this is meant to happen on the first time." "Ah okay, for a moment there I thought I might have hurt you." I grabbed a handful of tissues from her desk and passed them to her, then took another handful for myself. I carefully removed the condom and wrapped it in the tissues. We took a moment to clean ourselves up, and returned to the bed, lying next to one another. "Was it okay? Was... I okay?" Madison asked. After everything Madison and I had done to get to this point, it seemed strange to hear her sound so vulnerable. "It was amazing, you were amazing," I said gripping her hand and kissing the back of it. "Was it okay for you?" I then asked. "Yeah, it hurt a bit at first, but after that it was intense, you know. The feeling of you inside of me... and when you came, I felt everything. It was so good." The sex itself may have only lasted two minutes, but it was easily the best two minutes I had ever experienced. Period. We cuddled for a while, and could easily have gone a second time, had we had more condoms, but neither of us were willing to take the risk. So we just laid there, talking, joking, laughing, and discovering so much about each other. After all these years, hoping for the day I get to be with her. It finally happened and in the most unexpected way. I can't wait to see what happens next. As for the biology assignment, Madison opted against the inclusion of her pencil drawings. In hindsight it was pretty obvious who her muse was. She folded the paper and kept it in her diary as a reminder of our first experience together. When we handed in the completed assignment, we managed to get an A, no doubt thanks to our hands-on approach to this assignment. Madison asks for a special favor. It had been three months, fifteen days, thirteen hours, and nearly twenty-three minutes since the moment that changed my life. It was the day I officially started dating Madison - a day and an experience I'll never forget. To have the girl I pined after for five years become my girlfriend was truly something else. We were at that stage of our relationship, where every kiss was intoxicating and every touch was electric. Everything was new and exciting, and the sex, oh my god, the sex was sensational. Madison was just as horny as I was, with her sexual appetite easily matching mine. They say men have a one-track mind, but this track definitely came with two carriages. While her parents were happy for her to be dating and even to have a boy in her bedroom, Madison didn't think they were quite ready to know or hear what went on behind closed doors, least of all her dad, who was definitely a tough nut to crack and had yet to warm up to me. So we had to choose carefully the moments for our special 'one-on-one' time. Madison joined me on the edge of the bed, and we sat there looking at our reflection in the large mirror above her desk. Her head found a comfortable nook on my shoulder, and we looked as if we were posing for a couple's photo in one of those photo booths you find at the mall. "God, you're beautiful," I breathed, smiling at her in the mirror. "You keep telling me that," she replied, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink as if she were embarrassed by the compliment. "But it's the truth. From your beautiful face." I kissed her on the cheek, then moved her long blonde hair aside, planting a gentle kiss on her neck. "To your beautiful neck." "What are you after? Oh wait, let me guess," she teased, a playful glint in her eyes as a mischievous smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She ran her hand up my thigh, before settling over my crotch and giving it a squeeze. "Hmm, I don't think he's quite ready for me just yet," she said coquettishly. "How long have we got until your parents come back from the grocery store?" I asked. Madison pivoted her body to face me, instead of my reflection. "Oh, I'd say we've got at least ten minutes." "Huh, ten minutes, I think I can work with that." I kissed her on the lips, her mouth turning into a smile as I did. "Umm, come on then, get those clothes off mister," she said, relenting to my charm. Wasting no time, I quickly pulled off my T-shirt and unbuttoned my jeans. Simultaneously, Madison started doing the same. After a swift trouser dance, I slid my boxers down and kicked them to the side. "Wow, someone's keen," Madison remarked, as she unhooked her bra, then pulling it down her arms. "Damn straight." With just her panties still left, I grabbed her by the hand and stood her in front of the desk, so we were closer to the mirror. I stood behind her, allowing only her near-naked body to be visible in the mirror. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I rested my chin between her neck and shoulder. "I adore every inch of you, I hope you know that." I said with a deep sincerity. She kissed me on my cheek. "You are such the smooth talker, unlike when we first met. Remember that time in the library?" "Oh my god, don't remind me, you had a way of tying me up in knots. I could barely talk properly." My hand's delicately caressed her skin, as I moved them upwards from her slender waist to her perfect breasts, cupping them, before softly tracing my index fingers around the outskirts of her nipples. With her nipples now erect from the stimulation, I gently rolled them between my thumb and index fingers. Madison moaned softly. "Umm, while I would love the full works Ad, we haven't got much time, so you might want to..." Madison said apologetically. "Okay, okay, I see. So less of this, and more of this." Without my hand breaking contact with her skin, I moved from her breasts, down her stomach and straight into the front of her panties. My finger sliding along the entrance of her mound, before pushing deeper between her lips and finding her sweet spot. Madison moaned, "Umm, yes, definitely more of that." I watched Madison's face in the mirror; watching as it reacted to my touch, her eyes closed and mouth slightly parted, as she tried to vocalize her pleasure. I kept rubbing, my fingers getting wetter and wetter as her excitement built. Seeing her like this got me so hard. My cock pressed against her hip, hard enough for her to notice. She reached behind, grabbing a hold of it and began jerking it, mimicking the speed at which I was rubbing her. I had to slow down, as I knew I wouldn't be able to last as long as her at this rate. I removed my hand from her panties, then hooked my fingers along the waistband on her hips. I tugged at them, pulling them all the way down to the floor. Madison kicked them away from her dainty feet and leaned forward, resting her hands face down on the desk, and backing that magnificent ass of her's into me. Since we started dating, Madison decided to go on the pill, meaning there was no frantic searching for condoms this time and as we were each other s first, STDs were unlikely. I positioned myself behind her, aligning my cock between her legs. Her wetness was evident, as my cock slid alongside the outskirts of her lips. I slowly rocked back and forth, teasing her entrance; her juices coating the length of my shaft as I did. "Umm, stop teasing me Ad. Fuck me already." "Who's keen now?" I said smiling at her reflection in the mirror. She looked back at me, as I angled my cock upwards and pushed inside of her. Madison let out a soft whimper. Gently, I rocked my hips, so our bodies moved together in unison. I wanted her to feel me being inside of her a bit longer. She was practically purring at this point, clearly enjoying the sensation. I looked again at her reflection in the mirror, her face twisted in ecstasy. I bucked hard this time, thrusting deeper inside of her. She let out a scream, her hands quickly moving to grip the edge of the desk. I bucked again, and again and again. "Oh god! Umm! More!" I continued again, faster and harder this time. I could see in the mirror, her breasts bouncing with each clash of our bodies. The desk started to wobble and bang against the wall now, as I built up a steady rhythm. Madison continued to beg me for more. "Yes, yes, Umm, fuck me, fuck me hard babe," she cried out. I continued to pound her from behind, her crying out for it only turned me on more. Both our faces were flush now. Madison ducked her head down low, so it was now practically resting on the desk. All I could see now was myself in the mirror, my chest glistening with sweat as I gripped on to her hips and ploughed into her. Our moans were accompanied by the sounds of our bodies clapping against each other. Suddenly, Madison bolted upright, her face scrunched up and giving one final cry as she orgasmed. After two more thrusts, it was my turn. Still grabbing tightly on to her hips, I pulled her closer, burying myself deeper inside her. As I came, my body spasmed against hers, shaking until the very last drop left my body. We looked at each other in the mirror, our faces a glow from the post orgasm high. I kissed her on the cheek. It was then we heard the front door open. "We re back!" her parents called out. "See, I told you we had time," I whispered in her ear. "I don't think I'd have been able to walk, if it went on much longer," she joked. She grabbed a tissue from the box on her desk and passed it back to me. I carefully pulled out and gave myself a wipe down as Madison did the same. Sex is great and all, but there's always the clean up afterwards. Needing to get dressed, I went back to the bed, and bent over to pick up my underwear, when Madison slapped my ass. "Pass the panties, while you're there stud," she said jokingly. As we started to get dressed again, Madison's phone, left on the bed, began to vibrate. I glanced at the screen. "It's Becky," I said, looking at Madison. Madison, who had just put her bra on, held out her hand for me to pass her the phone. She swiped her finger across the screen and answered. "Oh hey, girl. What's up?" I continued getting dressed, unable to avoid overhearing only one half of the conversation. "Yeah, just hanging out with Adam." "Uh huh, uh huh. Don't worry, Beck, you'll find someone." Madison sat down on the bed and continued to talk. I however, had other ideas. With my back to her, I pretended to get dressed, but what I had actually done with my juvenile sense of humor, was to pull my cock out of my fly and emptied my pockets, pulling off the old elephant trick. I turned around suddenly, to show Madison in the hopes of getting a reaction. It worked, and she started giggling. "Behave will you," Madison yelled in between her laughter and grabbed one of the stuffed bears from her bed and threw it directly at me. The bear's button eye, caught me right on the tip of my cock, causing me to immediately hunch forward and clutch my sore member." "Oww!" I exclaimed in pain. "Sorry about that, Becky. Adam is being stupid again. Never mind finding someone; you can have him if you want," she said, laughing again. I feigned insult at her comment while nursing my injury. "Look, I better go. I need to get dressed, but I'll call you back later, okay?" Madison said her final goodbye and hung up the phone. "What are you like? I was trying to have a serious conversation." "Sorry," I apologized. Madison sighed. "Becky is in a bit of a funk at the moment. Since we've been dating, she feels like she's missing out." "I'm sure she'll find somebody. She's nice enough." "That's what I said, but she can't seem to find anyone; she's getting kind of desperate. Not to mention, she feels like a third wheel when we hang out together." "It probably doesn't help, us being all over each other then, does it?" I added. "Probably not, but hey, we have to live our lives, right? Besides, I like you being all over me." I walked over to her, handed the stuffed bear back, and then kissed her on the forehead. "Well, trust me, that's not going to stop anytime soon." I handed Madison the rest of her clothes and waited for her to get dressed. When we were ready, we walked downstairs together, where we ran into Madison's parents. "Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Taylor," I greeted. "Oh hey, Adam," Mrs. Taylor replied. Madison's dad just glared at me in his usual way. "I'll be over on Saturday to sort out the backyard for you." "Thanks, Adam. You're a lifesaver. Old Frank here hates gardening, don't you, Frank? It's getting a bit wild back there." I had tried to make some inroads with Madison's parents by offering to do their garden for them. I thought it was the least I could do, considering what I'd been getting up to with their one and only daughter. It was also another desperate attempt to get her father to like me. I did not want to get on the wrong side of him, that's for sure. Madison walked me out to the front door. "Look, try not to worry too much about Becky," I said, turning to face her. "I'll try, but she's my best and oldest friend. I just want her to be happy." "You're a good friend, Madison, and an even better girlfriend," I said, grabbing her by the hand. She closed the front door behind her, so her parents couldn't see us anymore, wrapped her arms around my shoulders, and kissed me. "And you are an awesome boyfriend." It was my turn to kiss her this time. "Look, I better be off, but I'll see you Saturday." "Can't wait. Love you." "Love you too." She waved me off, and I went about going home. When Saturday came around, it was shaping up to be a bit of a scorcher. I had decided to make an early start on the Taylor's backyard to avoid the worst of the heat. Upon arriving at Madison's, it was her mom who greeted me. "Morning, Adam. Madison's in the shower; she'll be down in a little bit." "Hi, Mrs. Taylor. Are you happy for me to get started?" "Oh, yes, please. I've opened the shed for you, so just take what you need." I walked through the kitchen, where Madison's dad was sitting at the table, reading the sports section of the paper. "Morning, Mr. Taylor," I greeted cheerily. He glanced up from his paper and stared at me. "Morning," he replied in his deep, gravelly voice, instantly going back to his paper. Not much of a talker, either that or he just didn't like me. I suspected it was a bit of both. I continued on my way to the backyard and headed into the shed to get everything I needed. Mrs. Taylor wasn't lying when she said things had gotten a bit wild out here; everything was overgrown. I walked out the mower, pulled a few times at the starter cord, and got to work. I had just finished one length of the lawn when I found myself looking up at Madison's bedroom window. She was standing there, with one towel wrapped around her body and another around her head. I waved up to her, and she promptly undid her towel, quickly flashing me. I smiled and blew her a kiss. She pretended to catch it before disappearing from view. The lawn was taking a lot longer than I thought; a good hour had passed, and I was still no closer to finishing. It was also getting hotter, my T-shirt soaked in sweat and clinging to my body. It was a horrible feeling, so I decided to take it off, hoping it would dry out in the sun. I continued the task at hand, every so often looking up at Madison's window, hoping to get a glimpse and perhaps another flash. This time she was there, and she wasn't alone. I could see her talking to another girl. It was Becky; she looked upset, and Madison was consoling her. They suddenly realized I could see them and moved away from the window. I wondered what all that was about, before shrugging it off, and continuing with the garden. With the mowing complete, I moved on to trimming the hedges. After just ten minutes, Madison and Becky appeared, with Madison carrying a cold glass of lemonade and holding it out for me. It was evident from the redness around Becky's eyes that she had indeed been crying. Not sure if I should say anything, I decided to leave it. "You're an absolute star; I'm parched," I said, wiping my sweaty brow and taking the glass from Madison. "It's looking good," Madison remarked, admiring the hedge I had started on. "Well, no one likes an unkempt bush, do they?" I said, smiling at my attempt to be funny. Madison rolled her eyes at me, but I managed to get a laugh out of Becky. As I looked at her, I was convinced she had just looked me up and down. "So, what are you girls up to?" "Oh, nothing much, just hanging. Becky is going to stay the night, so we're going to have a girl's night. You know, do each other's hair, talk about boys, have a pillow fight in our underwear. The usual girl stuff." "Madison, don't reveal all our secrets," Becky said, playing along. "Nice. Well, if you need a referee, just give me a shout," I said jokingly. Madison and Becky looked at each other for an instant and then back at me. "Well, we'll leave you to it. I'm sure you've got loads to do. I know there's at least one other bush that needs a good seeing to." I was about to give a cheeky reply when the girls cut me off. "Bye, Adam!" they chorused before breaking out in giggles as they walked away back towards the house. To be continued in part 3, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

Pining for Madison: Part 1 A school assignment changes everything. By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. The teacher sat there, just staring outward from his desk. He wore a look that said he didn't want to be here anymore than we did. The classroom itself was virtually empty. It was just me and one other student. It was a girl called Madison and she was sitting on the far end of the table, opposite me. I could see she was busy writing away on a piece of paper, prompting me to glance down at the piece of paper in front of me. I appeared to have written down 'I love Madison' at least a hundred times. The teacher stood up abruptly, the screech of his chair as it slid backwards against the floor, forced me to look up from my declaration of love for Madison. "I'm going for a smoke, you two finish your lines." With that, he left the room and slammed the door closed behind him. The noise echoed around the empty room. I looked across to Madison, who was now looking back at me smiling. I returned her smile with one of my own, when suddenly she stood up. I watched as she approached, standing over me briefly, her gaze alternating between my paper and me. As I prepared to speak, she gracefully lifted her leg and seamlessly positioned herself between me and the desk. With a confident move, she settled on my lap, facing me and assuming a straddling position. She began to gently grind on my lap, before touching the sides of my face, with her soft delicate hands. "Oh Adam! I want you so badly," she cried out, before starting to kiss me passionately. That's when she started to moan out my name. "Umm Adam, Adam, Adam." It was then I noticed the sound of her voice begin to change, it wasn't this soft seductive voice anymore, but more of a louder, persistent shouting. "Adam! Adam!" Madison faded away in front of me. "Adam! It s time to get up, you'll be late for school," a different, yet familiar voice called out. A chill swept over me as the duvet was abruptly pulled away. It was fortunate this time, that I wore underwear to bed. "Mom!" I cried back, then curled into a ball to keep warm. "Don't Mom me, I'm not your personal alarm clock. Now go get ready, and for god's sake, open a window, it stinks in here." I waited for her to leave the room, before slowly uncurling myself. She had just interrupted one of my favorite dreams about Madison, it was the one where we were stuck in detention, and we were just about to get to the best bit. I got up from my bed, yawned, stretched and then scratched. It was then I realized, I was pitching an almighty tent in my underwear. Glad mom didn't see that! I thought to myself. Like a zombie, I staggered to the bathroom slowly. Sliding the shower door open, I turned on the taps and removed my underwear to reveal what I had now began to refer to as the 'Madison Effect'. I jumped into the shower and let the water run over my face. As I relaxed under its warm embrace, my mind drifted back to Madison. She was perfect, she was pretty, she had a great body, and she was smart to boot. She ticked all my boxes, and I was crushing on her big time. It wasn't just the way she looked, sure she had beautiful long blonde hair that hugged her shoulders, a smile that could melt anyone's heart and eyes that sparkled like a mountain lake, but it was her smell, she always had this amazing floral scent, like an English garden. Before I knew it, I had started to fantasies again. I grabbed onto my raging boner and started to jerk off. My horny teenage mind, starting to peel off the layers of her clothing, imagining what her body would look like underneath. It didn't take me long to reach the point of no return. I held my swollen cock and did my best to angle it down towards the drain, which in itself was a challenge given the intensity of my arousal. I shot my load and watched the evidence disappear. Feeling slightly more awake, I continued to get ready for school. Not that I would ever thank her, but thanks to my mom's morning wakeup, I just managed to make the school bus on time. As I boarded the bus, that's when I noticed her - my beautiful Madison, seated in the front row. I couldn't help but smile at her to which she reciprocated. Walking past her, I caught a delightful whiff of that incredible floral scent, a fragrance that seemed to lift me up. A few rows behind her, my best friend Ethan had, as usual, reserved a seat for me. I settled in next to him, my attention divided as I found it hard to tear my eyes away from Madison. "Dude, you are so obvious," he said. "What?" "You're giving off all sorts of creepy stalker vibes." "I am?" "Yes, relax, play it cool," he suggested, as if he held the secrets to understanding all women. "Like you're the expert," I rebuked. "Excuse me, how many girls have you been with? That's right zero, whereas I have kissed one." "It doesn't count if she's your cousin Eth." "It does too." Ethan and I bantered back and forth like this until we reached school. The first thing we did was head to our lockers to grab our stuff for the upcoming lesson. As we collected our books, Ethan began discussing our plans for the weekend. In the midst of our conversation, Madison strolled past, gracing me with a quick sideways glance and a smile, effortlessly tucking her hair behind her ear. At this point, I had completely stopped listening to Ethan and I only had eyes for her. "So, how about it?" Ethan asked, nudging me and snapping me out of my trance. "How about what?" I responded, somewhat confused. "Were you even listening to me?" "Yeah, of course I was, but I just saw her." "Dude, you've got it bad." "I know, but she's perfect." "Okay, if you say so." "What? You don't think she's perfect?" I said defensively, ready to defend my beloved Madison. "She's alright, I guess. She's no Charlotte though," Ethan said, tilting his head towards the girl at the end of the lockers. Charlotte, head cheerleader, had all the boys chasing after her. "Please, Charlotte is just a walking pair of tits, she doesn't have a patch on Madison." I audibly swooned. "I can live with a walking pair of tits," Ethan then said smirking. "I bet you can, now let's get moving our we'll be late for class." Our first lesson was Biology. As we entered the classroom, we were immediately taken aback. Instead of the usual freedom to sit where we wanted, each seat had a name card in front of it. We all looked at each other at first, wondering what the hell was going on, before scanning the rows to look for our name and going along with it. It soon became apparent, that the seats were arranged in a way that every boy sat next to a girl. As I sat down in my allotted seat, I caught the scent of a very familiar fragrance. My whole body reacted to it and that's when she sat down next to me. I was now sitting next to Madison. This day just got a whole lot better. I pulled out my notebook and pen, and then watched as Madison did the same. Her things were so neat, and she was so organized, unlike me, where the corners of my notebook were all curled up from being haphazardly stuffed in my bag. "Okay, now that you're all settled." Mrs. Wrentmore announced at the front of the classroom. The class turned to fixate on the middle-aged woman, dressed in the long tan skirt and cream colored cardigan at the front of the room. "Today, we're going to talk about Sex! Yes, that's right, get your giggles out of the way now, because this is serious class." She said, pacing up and down the length of the classroom. "Today's lesson will be split into Two parts," she said emphasizing the word two, then pausing for a moment. "Part one - Sexual Health," she said holding up one finger in the air, "and part two Reproduction." she followed with a second finger, inadvertently making the sign for peace. "So, let's get started, shall we." Mrs. Wrentmore said clapping her hands together. "The CDC state that 78% of you, by the time you've reached the age of twenty would have had your first sexual experience." The class watched as she walked over to a drawer in the corner of the room. "So, in all likelihood, some of you, as you're all eighteen by now, have most likely had one. You're all technically adults, so no judgement there, but if you have, I hope you were all being responsible." The class started looking around at each other, no doubt mentally working out who were the ones most likely to be having sex. Mrs. Wrentmore pulled a bag from the drawer and walked to the end of the first row of desks. "As such, the school health board and the student body, have authorized me to hand out and make available to you these." She held up the bag for all to see. "No, they are not free balloons, but condoms. Designed to keep you safe from STD and of course, unwanted pregnancies." She handed out a few to the person sitting at the end of the desk. "Please pass these on to all the boys on the row," she asked the girl sitting closest to her. The condoms were passed down, one by one, until each boy on the row had one. Mrs. Wrentmore repeated the process, moving down each row in the classroom. When she reached my row, Madison handed me a condom, giving me a quick once-over that left me blushing, as if she were playfully imagining what I'd have to do with it. "I am giving these out to the boys, because it is Your responsibility to wear protection, not your partners." She went on to talk about the rise in STD and how we should all be practicing safe sex. This pretty much covered part one of her lesson plan. "Now that part one is concluded. I hope you've all learnt something valuable and that if you are sexually active, you continue to be safe. Now on to part two." She returned back to the front of the class and began talking about reproduction, the differences between males and females. We sat there listening and looking at diagrams in our text books. There wasn't much time left to the lesson, when Mrs. Wrentmore announced what the assignment would be. "Now, I bet you're all wondering, why I sat you all in this order. Well wonder no more, class! Your assignment is to work with the person next to you, and here's the twist." She paused for dramatic effect. "In an effort to foster a greater understanding of the opposite sex, which I think is incredibly important. Boy's you will write a report on the girls reproductive system and girls you will write a report on the boys, then when you've done your individual assignments, you will then need to work together, to combine your new found knowledge into a report." The class was somewhat stunned by this, with each of us looking at the person sitting next to us. Madison and I exchanged looks with each other. "I guess we're working together then," she said, tucking her hair behind her ear again. I wanted to sound cool, but all I could say was, "yeah." "Do you want to meet up in the library later to prep?" Madison asked. "Sure, yes, that would be great." I replied sounding a little bit too eager. "Okay, I'll see you there." She stood up and smiled at me once more and left with one of her friends. I could see them whispering amongst themselves, when just before they left the classroom, she looked back at me and gave me another one of her dazzling smiles. I was dumbstruck, I actually had a conversation with Madison, and not only that I get to work with her too. I'm not sure how comfortable I'll be with the subject matter, but hey, I get to spend time with the marvelous Madison, so who cares. I met up with Ethan, and he could tell how excited I was to be working with Madison. "Right, don't mess this up man. This is the perfect opportunity to ask her out." "I can't, what if she says no?" "Then at least you know." "I can't." "Yes you can. It's time dude, it's been like five years. You got this." I mulled over Ethan's encouragement; he was right of course. It had been five years, and I had done absolutely nothing about it. Was this my chance? After our lessons had finished, I left Ethan to go find Madison in the school library. As I pushed open the door, the smell of old books was over powering. I walked past the front desk and headed towards the study area. I couldn't see any sign of Madison, so I started to look up and down the book aisles, in case she was there. I headed to the science section, the most probable place to find her given the assignment. I passed through Physics, then Chemistry before finally reaching Biology. Bingo! There she was. When she saw me, she gave a little wave, and I approached her. "Hey." "Hey, so what are you looking at, books?" I responded, cringing internally. Books! Of course, books, you Tool! We're in a bloody library. "Yep, lots of books here," she said, smiling to herself as she skimmed through a page in the book she was holding. Slowly but surely, I was reaching peak nervousness, and it started to show. When nervousness shows, awkwardness isn't far behind. "Sorry, it was a stupid thing to say. Of course, it's books," I replied. "I'm Adam," I said. "I know who you are, silly! We've been in the same class for like five years." "Sorry, of course you do," I said, my face turning bright red. I then tried to recover from my complete lack of cool by leaning against the bookshelf. With my arm outstretched, I placed my hand and subsequently my weight on a row of books. It soon became apparent that there was no backing to the shelf holding the books in place. As a result, they all tumbled off the shelf onto the floor on the other side of the next aisle down, causing me to stumble into the bookshelf itself, humiliating myself further. I quickly pulled myself back and tried to compose myself. "Are you okay?" Madison asked, touching the side of my arm. "Yeah, I'm fine, just a little..." "Just a little what?" "Nothing, it's okay. So, what are we reading?" I said, keen to change the subject after making a complete tit of myself. "Well, I've found these books." Madison handed me a book to hold, but I didn't quite grab it properly, and it slipped out of my hand. Instinctively, we both reached down to catch it, causing us to bump heads. "Oww!" Madison cried out. "Oh my god, I am so sorry." As if things weren't going well already, my meeting with Madison was practically slapstick at this point. Please, Lord, just strike me down now and put me out of this misery. "It's okay. Guess we're both to blame for that one. Let's go sit down, in case we hurt each other again," she joked. We went over to the study area and sat down next to each other at a desk, placing our books in front of us. "So, where do we start?" I asked nervously. "Well, I guess I'm starting with the penis," Madison replied, with a little wink. "In that case, I'll start with your vagina, I mean the vagina. Sorry not yours, not that there's anything wrong with your vagina, I'm guessing, not that I've seen your vagina. Oh boy." I wanted to cram my fist into my mouth to stop myself, I had said the word vagina way too many times in one sentence. At this point, I had turned into what could only be described as a violent shade of red. Madison looked at me and burst out laughing. "You are so funny, you just dig yourself into all these little holes." "Yeah, it's quite the gift I've got. I think they call it foot-in-mouth disease." Madison laughed again. She had such a melodic laugh; I could have listened to it all day. "Let's just start reading shall we, then we'll compare notes." I nodded my head in agreement, in fear that I might say something stupid again. We red through our biology books in silence for the next ten minutes, when Madison declared she was bored of reading. She propped up her book, brought out her phone, and hid it behind the upright book. It looked as though; she was scrolling through pictures. It took me a moment to realize what she was looking at. Madison was busy scrolling through a photo gallery of men s cocks. Well this was certainly a side to Madison I didn't expect to see. "Um, what are you doing?" I whispered. "I'm just curious, I can't exactly write about something I've never seen before, now can I? Besides, I'm more of a visual learner you know. I like pictures and diagrams." "Maybe the school library, isn't the best place for that kind of learning." I said worried someone would see and report us. "Hmm, maybe you're right," she said, then closing her browser down, just as someone walked behind us. "Tell you what, why don't you come around to mine tonight and we can study then." Oh my god, Madison had just invited me to her house. Her actual house! The place where she lived. Be cool, be cool I recited in my head. "Sure, I can do that." "Great, here's my address." Madison wrote her address on the back page of my notebook. "See you at six?" "It's a date. I mean not a date date. A study date. Oh boy, I'm doing it again." "Uh huh," Madison said, amused by my awkwardness. "I'm sorry." "Don't worry about it, it's kinda adorable. Anyway, I'll catch you later." As I watched Madison walk away, I did everything I could to suppress my excitement. As soon as she left the library, I punched the air triumphantly, eliciting some strange looks from the other library users. I couldn't believe it; I was actually going to Madison's house. I know it's not an actual date, but it's gotta count for something right? and then there was that last remark, she called me adorable. Needless to say, I was on cloud nine from this point forward. As soon as school finished, I hurried home to get ready. I took a shower, then empty my closet and threw all my clothes on to my bed. What should I wear? It should probably be a little bit smart, I thought, then cleared my old t-shirts from the bed. I was left with a check shirt and one of my newer t-shirts. I couldn't decide on which one, so I thought I'd wear them both. I practically choked myself with deodorant, then got dressed. Once I was ready, I kinda sat there on my bed, willing time to go faster. I didn't want to be too early, or late in case it made a bad impression. It was coming up to five thirty. This was it, I'm leaving now I told myself. I grabbed my school bag and headed downstairs. I went into the living room, to tell my folks I'd be going out. "You look nice," my mom said. "Thanks." "So, where are you off too then?" my dad asked. "I've got a study session with a friend," "A 'Girl' friend?" my mom asked. "Mom!" I whined. "Well, I hope he didn't get dressed up like that for Ethan." My dad added. "Dad!" I whined again. "Yes, if you must know the friend is a girl, but she's not my girlfriend." "Is she pretty?" "Mom!" "What? I'm just asking." "Yes, mom. She is pretty." I replied, somewhat exhausted by this conversation. "Are you going to ask her out?" My dad chipped in. "We're not having this conversation." "What? Can your parents not take an interest in their son's life now," My dad protested. I sighed heavily. "Maybe, I don't know yet." My parents looked at each other. "Aww, our little boy is all grown up." My mom said in a somewhat cutesy yet mocking way. That was my cue to leave. As I closed the living room door, my dad shouted out. "Don't forget to use protection!" The last thing I heard as I left the house, was my mom scolding my dad for being so crass. I literally felt my eyes roll in my head. Parents! With Madison's address etched in my mind, I set off. Fortunately, she didn't live too far away. I approached what I thought was her house, double checking the house number against my notebook. This was it. I walked down the ornate garden path until I reached the front door. I could feel my heart begin to beat faster. I took a few deep breaths and rang the doorbell. Moments later, the door opened. A large thick-set man, with no neck answered the door. "Yes," he said with a deep gravelly voice. "I'm here to see Madison," He stood there looking directly at me and doing one hell of a job of intimidating me. "And you are?" "Adam, Sir." Madison made an appearance, squeezing in between him and the door. She was wearing black skin tight leggings and a baggy white sweater, with a monotone pattern on the front. "Daddy, would you let him in already." He stood aside and let me pass. "We've got an assignment to do." Madison added. I followed Madison up the stairs, feeling her dad's eyes on me the whole way. "Sorry about my dad, he can be a bit intense. Especially when it comes to boys." "That was your dad? I thought he was the bouncer." Madison laughed out loud. "Well, here we are." Madison said and then opened her bedroom door. I took in the view. A double bed adorned with an elegant black metal frame stood in the center, complemented by swirling patterns on the head and footboards. Delicate fairy lights hung from the bed, casting a soft glow. Adjacent to the bed, a desk held a sizeable mirror with pictures of friends tucked into its corners. On the opposite side, two large wardrobes completed the room's layout. Madison jumped onto the bed, sat down, and crossed her legs. I stared blankly around the room, wondering where I should sit. She could see me looking. "It's okay, you can sit on the bed." I dropped my bag to the floor and sat on the corner of the bed. "So, shall we get to it?" "Yeah, sure." Madison scrambled off the bed and grabbed her notebook, a pencil and her study book from off her desk and quickly jumped back on the bed. I reached into my bag and pulled out my stuff. Madison had opened her study book and placed it on her bed. I noticed she had opened it on a large diagram of the penis. She put the end of her pencil in her mouth, and gently bit down on it. She looked at the diagram intensely. I opened my own study book and went straight to the vagina diagram. Never in a million years did I expect to find myself sitting on my crushes bed looking at diagrams of vaginas, while she looked at penises. After ten minutes of quiet reading went by, Madison tried to say something. "Cou..." Madison began to say, then stopped abruptly. "No, never mind." She continued, talking to herself. "What?" I asked. "No, I can't." "Can't what?" "Nothing, forget about it." "What?" I asked again, trying to coax it out of her. "I... I was going to ask you something, but it doesn't matter." Now I had to know. "It's okay, you can ask me anything." Madison looked at me. I could see she wanted to say it. She took a deep breath. "Could I see it?" "See what?" I replied, a little confused. She pointed her pencil directly between my legs. "You want to see my..." Madison nodded her head. "It's just, I've never seen one and I want to make sure my report is, you know, accurate." I looked at her in disbelief. Did she really just ask to see my cock? I think she did. Madison picked up on my hesitation. "I mean, it's okay if you don't want too," she said leaning over and touching my knee. "But if you did, it would be our little secret. I won't tell anyone. I swear it," she added, putting her hand over her heart. I thought about it. Did I really want to do this? Could I trust her? My conscience battled it out, it's Madison, you love Madison, you would do anything for her. Do it, do it now. Show her you'd do anything for her. I took a deep breath. "Okay, I'll do it, but this is just between us." "Really?" Madison replied with a mixture of shock and excitement. "Yeah, If you really want me to." "Oh thanks Adam, that would be amazing. You are amazing!" She called me amazing. I definitely have to do this now. I stood up from the bed and turned to face her. I watched as her eyes fixated on my crotch. I reached down to my jeans and slowly began unbuttoning them. I pulled my jeans down to my knees, revealing to Madison my navy-blue boxer briefs. I can't believe I was actually going to do this. Was I crazy? I looked at Madison, who was patiently waiting for me to continue. I grabbed my waist band and pulled my boxers down to reveal myself to her. Madison's eyes widened. "Oh wow!" She blurted out, then covering her mouth with her hand. She stared at it intently. "It's so small, I mean compared to the ones I saw on the internet earlier." "Geez, thanks. Just what every boy wants to hear," I said, completed deflated by her comment. "Sorry, I didn't mean you're small, I just meant, it's... I mean it's cute, I like it." "Keep digging there, Madison." Madison's face turned red. It was nice though, to see someone else falling over their words for a change. "I'm so sorry. Here you are doing me a favor and I've just insulted your manhood." "You know the ones on the internet, are probably all porn stars. They're not all that big in real life you know." I said indignantly. I was about to pull my boxers up, when Madison stopped me. "Wait! Do you mind if I draw it?" She asked. "Draw it?" "Yeah, I'd like to draw it for the report." "Well, if you think it would help." Madison grabbed her pencil and quickly started to draw. I watched as she drew an outline, then went over it, shading areas and smudging it with her finger to get the right definition. When she was done, she flipped her book around and showed me what she had done. "What do you think?" I looked at her drawing. "It's... it's amazing." Her drawing skills were something else. It was so lifelike, so detailed. It reminded me of those old da Vinci drawings. "Do you mind if I measure it?" "Measure it?" "Yeah, with a tape measure." "What, so you can really laugh at me?" "I won't, I promise." "Well, as long as you promise, go on then." Madison clambered off the bed again and grabbed one of those fabric tape measures from her desk drawer. She dropped to her knees in front of me and held it directly below the thick tuft of my pubic hair. She was now close enough, that I could feel her warm breath on the tip of my cock. My cock twitched, startling her. "It moved! Was that me?" "Yeah. It s just reacting to the attention you're giving it." "Sorry! I'll be quick." She continued to measure. "From base to tip is three and half inches," she called out. "And girth is one and a half," she added wrapping the tape around the middle of my shaft. She got up from the floor and reached for her notebook on the bed and penciled in the figures next to her drawing. She sat back on the bed and looked at her work and then back at my crotch. "Hmm," she pondered, repeatedly tapping her pencil against her chin. "What is it?" "Um, um. Could I see it big, you know erect?" Madison asked holding her hands apart, with her pencil now horizontal between her teeth. "Um, is not lamp. I can't just flip a switch and make it bigger." "Can't you think of something sexual, you know, that turns you on?" My mind went blank. No doubt too nervous to think where this was heading. "I can't think of anything right now, my mind has gone blank." "Hmm, well it moved it a bit when I gave it attention. Should I try giving it some more attention?" I couldn't help but be wowed, by how swiftly this had turned from a visual presentation to a hands-on one. "Yeah, I guess you could try." I said, knowing full well she would achieve the 'Madison Effect'. Madison leaned forward and stretched out her hand. It hovered over it for a moment, before she plucked up the courage to touch it. Her soft fingers brushed against it as she gripped it with her hand. It was working and very quickly too. My cock sprang to life. Madison watched as it quickly grew larger in her hand. "Well, that didn't take long." She said in awe. She moved her hand away as my cock got harder and strained from my body, before eventually pointing upwards. "That is so cool, how it did that. I mean look at it, it's huge now. It's bigger than my hand," she said aligning her hand next to it from the bottom of her palm to her fingertips. Hearing her refer to it as huge this time, restored the confidence in the size of my manhood. Madison quickly took to her notebook again and began sketching. It felt weird standing there in front of Madison with a raging hard on as she quickly sketched away. As before, when she was done, she showed me. She had captured all the detail, the veins, the ridges. She was an exceptional artist. "Wow Madison, you're such an artist." "Thanks, I've always liked to draw." "It shows, you have quite the talent." "Thanks, is it alright if I measure again." "Sure, go for it." Madison grabbed the tape measure again and held it from base to tip. "Wow, it's doubled in size. Seven inches." She then measured the girth. "Three inches." She wrote the measurements in her book again. Before turning her attention back to my cock. "These things are so weird, but in a good way. I can't believe they can just grow like that and it's so hard now. And what's with all these peculiar ridges?" Madison, filled with curiosity, was now actively handling my erection, lifting it, pulling the skin back and forth, brushing her thumb underneath it and tracing the ridges of the head. "I red somewhere, that the shape of the head is an evolutionary thing. Back in the early days of man. Men could just mate with whoever they liked, you know. So when one man had sex with a woman and left his ahem, 'deposit' to impregnate her, when the next man came along and had sex with the same woman, when he sticks it in, the shape of the head scoops out the previous guys stuff so he can replace it with his own, making it more likely that he impregnates her." Madison looked aghast. "That is so gross," she said, shuddering slightly. Despite just saying that however, Madison continued to play with my cock, which was now starting to have an effect on me. I tried to manage it by tensing and controlling my breathing. "Madison, I think you should probably stop now." She continued to be engrossed, ignoring what I was trying to say and continuing to play. "Madison... I'm gonna.... argh!" It was too late, I broadsided her with three shots to her chest. "Oh, oh, oh!" She cried out, quickly letting go and looking down to her chest. "Oh my god Madison, I'm so sorry. You kept playing with it and... and..." "Adam, it's okay. It's my fault." "I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to cum on you." I felt the need to keep apologizing to her. "So, this is the stuff then? The old baby making juice." She said, taking it surprisingly well, then looking down at the thick creamy colored substance clinging to her sweater. "I should probably take this off." Madison carefully removed her baggy sweater, as to not get her hair tangled in the mess. She was wearing a body-hugging vest underneath. "I'm sure this stuff washes out, right?" "Yeah, it should do." "Well, I guess that's a first for me. I've never had a boy cum on me before." "And for me. I mean cumming on a girl, not having a boy cum on me." Madison laughed at me. "You do get tongue tied a lot, don't you?" I was about to reply, when Madison grabbed a tissue from her desk and handed it to me. "Sorry, here, you're oozing a little." "Oh shit, sorry!" I said, taking the tissue from her and dabbing the end of my cock. "Hey Ad." "Yeah," I replied. "Thanks again for being a good sport about all of this. I know I've kinda pushed the boundaries on this one, but you've definitely helped satisfy my sexual curiosity... and of course helped with our assignment." "Don't mention it. Glad I could help you out." Madison started to play with strands of her hair and twisting it around her finger. "Is there anything you want to go through? I know we've spent a lot of time on your..." She pointed at my crotch. "Did you have any questions for me, that I could help you out with?" If I didn't know better, I think Madison was giving me an in, a pass to ask to see some part of her. I knew I had to take my chance. "Well, I showed you mine, so..." "Ha, figures. I guess I can't exactly say no now, can I?" She said with a cheeky wink. Oh my god, oh my god. She's going to do it; she's actually going to fucking do it. My heart went into overdrive. I was actually going to see the most intimate part of Madison. I had longed for this moment for so long. I could not believe how my evening was going. As I sat down on the corner of her bed, I found myself gripping the bed post. Madison reached to the waistband of her leggings, and peeled them down her long smooth legs, before removing them completely and showing me the soft pink panties, she was wearing. As my heart raced faster, I gripped even tighter on to the bed post. She slipped her fingers inside her delicate underwear and just before she pulled them down, she gave me a quick look, as if to say - are you ready for this. In one sweeping movement, her underwear was round her ankles. My jaw dropped. "So, what do you think?" "It's... it's beautiful." I didn't quite know how else to describe it. She walked over to me, so I could see it better. Her mound was shaven, but not completely hairless. The outline of her lips were visible. It was everything I thought it would be and more. "Do you want a closer look?" I nodded emphatically. Madison jumped up onto her bed, turned around to sit down and parted her legs. I sat there, just staring at it, as if I were in a trance. Madison had really surprised me by how uninhibited she was. "Do you want to draw it or something, for your report?" Madison asked. I fumbled for my notebook, not once taking my eyes off her. Then blindly fished for my pencil. I tried to put pencil to paper, but I couldn't. My hand was shaking too much. "Are you okay?" "Yeah, yeah. Peachy." I tried to draw again, this time breaking the pencil nib completely. "Um, my pencil broke," I announced. "Oh, here, take mine." Madison handed me her pencil and I tried again. "Here, you probably want some detail." With that, Madison put her fingers over her mound and parted her lips. I gulped loudly. Now I could see everything, oh my god, could I see everything. I still couldn't believe that Madison was showing me all of this. I had given up trying to draw, I could barely engage my brain at this point, let alone sketch out anything. "Any questions?" I had hundreds, but again, could I articulate them? Could I Fuck. "What's that?" I pointed at the small bump on the front, like the proverbial village idiot. "What?" "That," I repeated, then leaned forward pointing, my finger dangerously close to touching her. Madison looked down to see where I was pointing, she shuffled slightly and that's when it happened. My fingertip darted forward, and I touched it. "Whoa!" Madison cried out. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to that. Did I hurt you then?" "No, it was nice. You just hit my clitoris." "So that's what it was. So if I kept touching it, you would have..." "Oh yeah, big time." "Do you touch it a lot?" I asked, then suddenly realizing the personal nature of the question. "Are you asking if I 'take care of myself'?" "Sorry, you don't have to answer that." "Do you?" She quickly countered. At this point, given how much we had shared in such a short space of time. It didn't make sense to hold back. "Yeah, I do." "So do I. I tend to do it the shower." Madison was offering up a lot more information than I expected. "Me too." I added. "I like to hold the shower head between my legs and kind of ride the jets you know." I'm so glad I had recently cum, because the image of Madison in the shower, would have instantly made me cream my underwear. My cock was so hard right now, it was painful. "Do you wanna try it?" "Huh?" "Do you wanna try touching it again?" I think I had just died and gone to heaven. "Yes! I mean yes, okay." I said trying to compose myself. "Come closer then." I shuffled closer to Madison, to the point where I was now practically between her legs. "Here, give me your hand." I reached out my hand and Madison grabbed a hold of it. "Just lightly rub here." With that Madison pushed my fingers against her clitoris. She gasped as my fingers made contact. I started to rub my fingers over the raised bump. After thirty seconds or so she moved my hand again. So, this is the labia, and here is vagina, just push your finger in. I took my finger and pushed it inside her. It was warm and wet, and the walls felt so soft and spongy. She gasped again as my finger entered her. She pulled my finger out and placed it back on her clitoris. "Just keep rubbing here, okay." At this point Madison closed her eyes and bit her bottom lip. After a few minutes of rubbing, I noticed my fingers getting wetter, allowing my fingers to glide over the bump easier. I started to go faster, and in return Madison started to breathe heavier and faster. "Don't stop Adam, don't you dare slow down either." I continued to rub at pace. Madison started to whimper quietly, then her volume increased. Her face was turning pinker, her cheeks rosier. Then out of nowhere, she grabbed my hand and held it down hard against her clitoris. I was unable to move my fingers, when Madison snapped her legs closed. Her face scrunched up and she let out a labored moan. My trapped hand could feel her body tremble. "Oh, oh, oh, Umm, Oh my god!" She exhaled deeply, pushing the air out between her pursed lips. "Did you just..." I asked. With her head back and eyes still closed, she slowly nodded her head. I had given a girl an orgasm. A first for me, and one more thing off my bucket list. Madison's body began to relax again, and I felt her grip loosen around my hand. When I removed my hand, my fingers were slick with her arousal. I rubbed the residue between my fingers until it dried up. "I'm so sorry Ad, but all this studying, I'm not gonna lie, has really turned me on big time. I so needed that release. God, you must think I'm a right hoe." "Absolutely not, I would never think of you as that. I mean I get it; everyone needs a release; I know I do." I replied, awkwardly shuffling my legs. "Do you need a helping hand with that?" Madison didn't wait for me to answer. "Come on, one good turn deserves another and all that. Slide back on the bed and lie down." I did as I was told, laying back and looking up at the ceiling. Then next thing I knew, Madison had climbed on to my legs and sat down just over my knees. She started to unbutton my jeans and tugging them down a bit, before pulling down the front of my underwear. My cock sprang out. "Whoa, this guy definitely needs attention." I felt Madison's warm hand grip around my aching cock. "God, this feels so hard. Does it hurt when it's like this?" "It can be a bit uncomfortable." "I bet." "So, how am I doing this exactly?" I reached down and put my hand over hers and mimicked a jerk. "Just keep doing this." I moved my hand away, and Madison took over, proceeded to jerk me off. This felt Amazing! Oh my god, did this feel good. She was so good at it as well, not too fast, not too tight. She was a natural. "Is this okay?" She asked, bouncing on my legs as she jerked away. "Yeah, that's good." My head was spinning. I was lying down on Madison's bed as she jerked me, with the added bonus, that she was naked from the waist down. We were so close to having actual sex, it was just so unreal. I could feel the pleasure starting to build up. This time, I clearly tried to warn Madison. "Mads, I'm close okay, just so you know." I uttered between my labored breath. "Okay Ad, message received this time." Madison continued to pump away. It was my turn to breathe heavily now. The feeling kept building and building. I tried to hold it back, I wanted this to go on forever. "Uh, uh, ah!" I cried out, my body hunched. Madison kept going, but this time placed one hand directly above my cock. My cum shot up wards into the palm of her hand several times. "Jesus, Jesus, oh my god Madison, Ah!. Stop, stop, that feels too good, I can't take any more." The feeling was incredible and the orgasm so intense, my body physically couldn't cope with her touch any longer. Madison slowed down to an eventual stop. I leaned up to look at Madison. She was holding her hand open, with a pool of my cum in it. "Bloody hell, no wonder boys are stronger than girls, my bicep had quite the workout then," she joked. I smiled at her and laughed, before resting my head back down on the bed. "That was incredible." I uttered. "Really?" "Yeah, your technique is..." I performed a chef's kiss. Madison seemed pleased with the compliment. "Cool, my first hand job and I aced it. Nice." Madison climbed off me and went to the desk and grabbed a handful of tissues and wiped her palm down. To be continued in part 2, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 6 Free Use Friday Jayce roams the building, initiating public sex acts, while the ladies pretend he s not there. By PtmcPilot listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories. I awoke earlier than normal on Friday morning, eager to get to Foxx Inc so as not to miss out on even a minute. I was sitting in the entrance waiting area, attired in a suit and tie and sporting a nametag bearing 'Jayce', a good fifteen minutes before anyone else arrived. Shortly past 0 700 I got an email from Ms Olson. It was titled 'Friday.' Opening it I found everyone but myself was bcc'd. It was a short note that simply read "FuF rules are confirmed and in effect until C O B today. Those not wishing to passively participate are required to avoid potential situations or exit as needed." I wasn't entirely sure what that last part meant, but given I was definitely not the passive participant for today, it clearly did not apply to me. I sat in the large room with a notepad and a coffee. As women arrived, I took note of who was wearing black or blue. The first to arrive in a black dress was Ms Cartwright from accounting. I moved to stand in front of her and she stopped, staring right past me. I lifted her secondary badge, noted the tri-graphs, and stepped back out of her way. It was almost like I had briefly put her in a trance. Over the next hour I repeated this procedure a total of four more times. Five women had decided to play, and my first task was to initiate the game. List in hand, I made my way to Ms Maddox' office. I found her sitting at her desk, apparently checking email. I walked up behind her and unbuttoned her blouse before sliding it off her shoulders. I then unhooked and removed her bra before spending a good couple of minutes kneading her breasts and sucking at her nipples. Then I threw her bra into my bag and left her office. I repeated this scene four more times, or actually three, because one of the women was already without a bra when I found her. Cindy from I T, who I knew as 'Ms Velma', was sitting in her office having a discussion with another woman who I noticed was not wearing black. Ms Velma, however, was wearing a purple sweater and a black skirt. "Amanda I really don't know what to tell you," Ms Velma said. The other woman, who I knew as Amanda Stevens from operations, seemed a bit surprised to see me before realizing what was about to happen and she stood up. Ms Velma said, "Amanda, where are you going? Don't you want to talk about this?" Ms Stevens looked at me, back at Ms Velma, and meekly retook her seat. I tried to ignore her as I lifted Ms Velma's sweater to find her big triple D tits already bare, and her nips rapidly hardening. I immediately started to knead them, latching on aggressively to the taut buds atop her tits. Ms Stevens cleared her throat, then said, "It's just that Jane isn't pulling her weight and it's dragging down my team." Ms Velma moaned as I gave her breasts my full attention, and I stole a look at Ms Stevens, who appeared equal parts shocked, embarrassed, and turned on by the scene before her. My mission here accomplished, I reluctantly let go of her very large and soft tits and walked to the door. I noted she was resuming her discussion as she pulled down her sweater, every bit in character like nothing had just happened. Having finished the opening phase of today's game with some luscious breast play, I headed back to my office to finalize my plans. The list of participants consisted of the following women: Ms Maddox, Ms Velma, Ms Cartwright, Mandy Thomas (who I called Ms Mandy after another crazy introduction), and Ms Jenkins. I checked the schedules for the various women, and it didn't take me long to decide that Ms Jenkins, our on-site nurse, would be my first of the day. She was on site once or twice a week, and our paths had not crossed since my first day at the firm. On that occasion she'd coaxed a sizable sperm sample from me, later telling Ms Olson that she was disappointed she hadn't been able to 'collect' that ejaculation with her mouth. In my mind I relived the exam from that day and soon enough found myself hard and ready to go. It only seemed fair to deliver what was likely to be my biggest load of the day to the nurse who had waited so patiently to receive it. Arriving at her office, I found her in discussion with another woman I recognized, but one who was not on today's, er, agenda. Ms Jenkins was seated behind her desk, and from the few seconds of conversation I gathered they were consulting on something. However, upon seeing me enter the room, the other woman excused herself, "Angela, if it's okay with you, I'll come back a little later to finish this." Ms Jenkins nodded, "Certainly Sarah, my calendar's up to date." And with that Ms Reese (Angela) stood and left the office without so much as a glance in my direction. Ms Jenkins locked her desktop and picked up an iPad. Suddenly struck by the idea of a CFNM fantasy, I removed all my clothes, placing them on the empty chair vacated by Ms Reese. I then lifted her blouse to play with her titties as I put her hand on my swiftly stiffening cock. Staying in character, she didn't look at me or say anything, but she did lick her hand to provide some lubrication as she started to stroke me. I was struck by another inspiration, and I pulled away from her briefly to rifle the drawers and find some lube. It didn't take me long to find what I was looking for, and then I took her other hand from the iPad and squeezed some lube on her fingers. I placed her fingers up against my ass, and without acknowledging me, she continued to look past me as she slowly worked a finger into me and started to massage my prostate. I figured if I was going to give her a load, I ought to do my best to make it worth her while. Though I was enjoying having my hands full of her breasts as she stroked me, that wasn't what I was after. Taking a fist full of hair at the back of her head, I guided her mouth to me. She still didn't say anything, but she did start to lick and suck me. After a few minutes I let go of her hair and again filled both hands with her breasts, squeezing her nipples as I did. She was breathing more heavily around my cock, and her fingers were working their magic on my prostate. It was the beginning of the day, and I didn't see any reason to keep the lady waiting. Through moans and groans, I let her know I was getting close, and then at exactly the right time she powerfully stroked my frenulum with her tongue, and I exploded in her mouth with my hands still groping her tits. It was a very strong orgasm and it continued for a good amount of time. Satisfied I had delivered on that debt, I let the Ms Jenkins slowly nurse my softening cock until I was sure she had swallowed everything I could offer. Breathing heavily, I eventually pulled out of her mouth and moved away from her penetrating fingers. Redressing, I left her sitting with her breasts still bare, one hand sloppy with lube, and a belly full of my come. It was a good start to the day. She was smiling as I walked out. Back in the office, there were some things that needed attention. A couple of services contracts, an email or two from the boss ladies, and a quick shower to reset my playing field for the next appointment of the day. At that moment Ms Velma was prominent in my mind, and it didn't take long to realize I really wanted to make good use of her huge titties before lunch. I waited a little more than an hour before making my way to the IT offices. Ms Velma was in her office, sitting on her couch moving through something on her iPad at ridiculous speed. I went over to her, lay down and put my head on her lap before lifting her sweater and commencing to feast on her titties. Squeezing, kneading, tweaking, sucking and licking, it was a boob lovers paradise, and her sweater puppies were quite off the chart. After some time, she sat the device down and leaned back into the couch. At this point you could assume she was staying in character and just relaxing for a bit, except for the nearly continuous sighs and moans my efforts were eliciting. A glance at the clock told me I'd been mauling her tits for over fifteen minutes. I unbuckled my trousers, withdrew my hard dick, and she started to stroke me as soon as I placed her hand on it. I let her continue until her strokes became more insistent, then I at last disengaged from her breasts and stood. Bending her over the end of the couch, I tossed her skirt up onto her back and guided myself into her thoroughly wet snatch. She groaned as I bottomed out, then I took her big titties in both hands, took firm grip of her nipples, and began to pound her into tomorrow. I've mentioned Ms Velma is a thicc lady, and I knew the fucking I was delivering wasn't bothering her in the least. Quite to the contrary, as my efforts were rewarded with all manner of grunts and groans which were quite out of character for today. Not that I minded. A few minutes later she made a squeak, slapped the arm of the couch, gripped it firmly, and started to twitch. My work accomplished, I joined her straightaway, pumping her full with my second delivery of the day. Once finished, I remained inside her for a couple minutes, enjoying the feel of her for a bit longer. But at last I had to go, and I nonchalantly redressed, noting she was still bent over the couch as I left her office. After a quick shower I pondered lunch and my next, ah, delivery. I emailed Ms Mandy and asked her about her lunch plans. To her credit, she didn't ask me why. She replied quickly that she would be in the second floor break room having some leftovers around 11 hundred. That gave me about an hour to freshen up, hydrate, and relive the first time I got to enjoy Ms Mandy. It was a couple of weeks ago when Ms Olson told me I would getting a special visit. What that meant was the dynamic duo of Mandy and Candy. Both unicorns: single, bisexual women who happened to also be quite attractive. I'll tell the story another time, but what's important to know is the memory of those two that afternoon, and Mandy's snapping cunt, had me on my way to hard even after two great climaxes. Shortly after 11 hundred I sauntered into the break room on the second floor to find, unsurprisingly, both Mandy and Candy. But to my surprise, Ms Candy was now sporting black slacks, which she hadn't been earlier. She was also wearing black lipstick and chewing what appeared to be half a pack of bubbleyum. As I entered neither woman looked at me, though Ms Candy was smiling and licking her lips. I turned and locked the door. Ms Candy said, "Why'd you lock the door?" Ms Mandy shrugged and took another bite of her lunch, which smelled great. "I thought we might want to have a private discussion." Candy nodded and smiled. "I was going to get lunch in the cafe later. What did you want to talk about?" Mandy shrugged, "I'm sure we'll think of something." During this brief exchange, I had lifted Mandy to her feet, removed her skirt (no panties), and took off my slacks as well. I left Mandy standing and moved to Candy. She needed no guidance to take my nearly stiff cock in her mouth. Like many women in the firm, she was a practiced and enthusiastic fellatrix. I reached over and pinched Mandy's nipples. She said, "Were you thinking of a protein drink?" Candy pulled off me momentarily to reply, "I was kind of hoping for that, but sometimes you can't get what you want." Mandy bent and took another bite as I twisted a nipple. She inhaled sharply, then let it out slowly. "Too true. I brought this but I'm still hoping for a nice warm sausage." Now that I was hard, I turned Mandy's chair around and sat in it, then pulled her down on my cock. She was now facing Candy and mounting me astride. I now turned my efforts to snacking on her nipples. Mandy had smallish breasts, but the most important thing to me was partner responsiveness. Her nips were like tiny pink eraser tips, and they were connected directly to the orgasm center of her brain. Candy asked, "Care to share if you do?" As I licked and tugged Mandy's nipples with my teeth and tongue, and she clamped down hard on my dick. When she wanted to, she had the tightest cunt ever. I began slowly bouncing Mandy on my cock as I continued my attention to her nips. Candy cleared her throat, "You know I can tell when you're doing Kegels, right?" Pinching one nipple and sucking and nibbling the other, Mandy forgot about her lunch. She moaned rather obviously, and said, "Never a, ugh, bad time for exercise. Mmm." Having already climaxed twice, I was feeling somewhat in control, though it wasn't easy with Mandy unpredictably squeezing my cock with an insane rippling sensation. Sometimes on the way up, sometimes on the way down. But through it all I kept firm control of her nipples. I could not see Candy, but the smacking of the gum stopped and I heard her chair back up. "Well, seeing as you locked the door to do your, um, exercises over lunch, you make me want to help." I looked up to see Candy lean down and take Mandy's face in her hands and land a solid lip lock on her. The two of them moaned and Candy slid a hand down Mandy's belly and right to her clit. The combined effect was to push Mandy right over the edge. And then it happened a second and third time. At the end of this the constant vigorous Kegel massage of my dick had me right on the edge. I lifted Mandy clear of my cock, and as it slapped against my belly I guided Candy right to it. No sooner was I in her mouth than I erupted. Maybe it was the whole scene, but I felt like I came a bucket. When Candy finished sucking me dry, she immediately kissed Mandy, "Always great to meet for lunch," she said. Guiding Mandy to her still unsteady feet, I started to redress. "What do you know," she began,"we both got what we were looking for." I unlocked the door and started to exit. Another woman, Jenny Soo, was there. I pulled the door shut behind me. "They'll need a minute." Her gaze shifted from me, to the door, and back to me. She nodded then turned away. I stopped in the cafe on the way back to my office, aware that I no doubt smelled of sex but with too much of an appetite to really care. I got a sandwich from the grab 'n go and returned to my office. I was surprised to find Ms Olson sitting on my couch. I noted she, at least, had not changed attire. She gave me her trademark cat got the canary grin, and said, "My sources tell me you are having quite the day. What's your view?" I sat down, took out two bottles of water and started to unwrap my lunch. I returned her look with my best version of it. "I have to say, the whole scenario is a hell of a turn on." She smirked, "You have what, two to go?" She looked at her watch, "And more than four hours to do it." I swallowed a big bite, "Two, yes, if no one changes their mind." An eyebrow rose, she said, "I see my sources are somewhat lacking, Mr Jeffries." She leaned forward, her blouse falling away to give another awesome view. "Care to let me know?" "I met Ms Mandy and Ms Candy for lunch. Well, in their words, Mandy had a warm sausage and Candy had to, ah, settle, for a protein shake." "The minx," she said, still smiling as she stood. "Enjoy the rest of the day." As the door closed behind her I said to myself, "Not possible not to." The sandwich, which would have certainly been average on any other day, was awesome after the exertions of the morning. I again showered, dressed, and took a nap with my alarm set for 14 hundred. Ms Cartwright had a workout in her future. Shortly after 14 hundred I walked into her office, where she appeared to have just started a meeting with another woman. I went over, took her hand and guided her to her feet. "Jenny, where are you going?" The woman asked. "Uh, urgent restroom break. We can reschedule," Ms Cartwright replied as we walked out of her office. Oh, I may have neglected to tell you about the new tri-graph I found on her badge this morning. All by itself were the three letters "SOB." I was sure I'd never seen it before, and a quick check on the intranet site confirmed that. This new one, which stood for "Sex Object," had been added only yesterday. Now, you may be thinking "Sex Object" was what's been happening all day to that point, but not quite. I walked her to my office, whereupon she stayed right where I left her. After closing the door, I slowly removed her clothes and hung them in my closet. I left my shirt on, but removed my slacks and shoes. I laid a towel on my couch and led her to her knees in front of that spot. I sat down in front of her and guided her mouth to my only half stiff cock. I put her hands behind her back and fondled her breasts as she started to suck me. While she typically wanted me to fuck her face, I figured the SOB wouldn't mind doing something she typically didn't opt for. As she worked me with her tongue, I sat back and checked emails. Yes, I do believe this is the best way to perform that task. She was active, bobbing her head, licking the length of my shaft, flicking her tongue against my frenulum, and doing a good number of other things I couldn't quite pin down. I let her continue until I felt I could actually come, then I stood and led her over to sit on the couch. I put her ass right on the edge, then lifted her legs to put her knees against her shoulders. Putting her elbows under her knees to hold her legs back, she surprised me by almost putting her feet behind her head. Then I slid her hands downward and had her hold her labia spread wide. If you search for 'Viennese oyster' you should get a decent visual. While I had planned to just dive in, after all I was interested in enjoying her enjoying herself as well, presented as such with a nice wet cunt, I plunged my cock into her instead. Up until now she'd been staring straight ahead, no acknowledgement of what we were doing. But as I slammed into her, her eyes rolled and she let out a low moan. I fucked her hard, for about three or four minutes, until I felt I was close. Time for some oyster. I pulled out and immediately dropped to my knees and pushed my face against her as hard as I could so I could get my tongue as deep as possible. I added a couple of fingers (this position makes her g-spot nicely accessible), and proceeded to give her a thorough tongue lashing. However, I paused regularly to keep her from coming. After several minutes I stopped, stood, and rearranged her so that she was in a kind of fetal position but with her arms wrapped around her legs. Her cunt and ass were again nicely accessible. Using a soft touch I had her close her eyes and I went to get something from my desk. Rejoining her, I inserted the lube applicator into her ass without preamble. She groaned as I did. Dropping it on the floor I pushed my not quite fully had cock back into her cunt and started to fuck her slowly and deeply. I figured this would get both of us close, but not to the finish. Soon enough, she was moaning with desire and frustration, and I was fully hard and starting to get close. A few more strokes in her cunt and I hit that point where I knew I was going to come. At once I pulled out of her cunt and all but slammed into her ass. I came a couple of strokes later, grunting in satisfaction, and barking out "fuck!" as I pumped her full. Her own groan, and delightfully clenching asshole, signaled she was right there with me. I waited until I was nearly soft before withdrawing and going into the washroom to clean up. When I came out and started to dress, she was still in position on the couch. I led her to her feet, had her open her eyes, which definitely said "Umm," and slapped her ass to move her toward the closet. She took her clothes and went into the washroom. I was at my desk when she came out a little while later, walked over to me, and planted a full open mouth kiss on me for what must have been a full minute. As she broke the kiss I reached down her blouse and pinched a nipple, for which I was rewarded with squeak. "Bad SOB," I said with a smile. She gave me an appraising look, then a long wink, and then she turned to go. I checked the time, 14 30. Making it back to stature by 16 hundred for Ms Maddox was going to be a challenge, but then something occurred to me. Smiling to myself I knocked back a bottle of water and some pineapple juice, then took to the couch for a nap before my last call. Ms Cartwright might not be done for the day after all. I awakened instantly to my alarm, a behavior deeply ingrained by a few years on board ship. Unless I was physically unable to do so, a loud noise, alarm or such would bring me fully alert in a moment. Really bad things like fires might be rare on subs, but shit can, and does, happen. It was 16 15 and Ms Maddox was on the menu as the last course of the day. I'd only been with her twice, the first being a romp in the gym when I didn't even know who she was. She was tall, athletic, toned, and could be a dynamo when she wanted to. I hadn't intended for her to be last, though to be fair someone had to be. Not having much of a plan, I tussled my hair, straightened my clothes and left my office. First stop was Ms Cartwright's office, just in case a fluffer proved necessary. SOB collected, we walked to Ms Maddox's office. I had my potential sex aid stand beside the office door, and the nearby executive assistant looked up at her, and said, "Do you need to see the boss, Jenny?" She shook her head, then said, "Nope, I'm just going to hang out here in case I'm needed." "Needed for what, exactly?" Jenny, Ms Cartwright, just shrugged and stayed in place. I went into the office. Inside I found Ms Maddox pacing her carpet angrily. Her fists were clenched, and upon hearing the door click she spun, no doubt to demand the exit of the intruder. However, her gaze swept over me and her features instantly, and only momentarily, relaxed. After all, there really wasn't an intruder. She turned her head and pushed her hair back, showing me a Bluetooth earpiece, which currently displayed a blue light. Her fists clenched again and she tapped the device and the light went dark. "I don't care how badly your company wants to prime the Escher opportunity, Carol, don't go up against us on this one. You'll lose." Well, the boss lady was keyed up. Time to get to work. She was wearing a black skirt, which I removed as she continued to have her high tense discussion with the other party. Hanging it in the closet, I looked around her office until I found her workout gear and then a small towel. I placed this across  the middle of her desk in front of her chair, then cleared a few things from the opposite side. As I guided her up onto the desk and sat her bare ass on the towel, I recall her ending the phone call with, "If that's your final decision Carol, remember, there's no I in team, but there is a 'u' in fuck." She actually said this last bit quite calmly, which was probably disorienting on the other end. I sat in the chair in front of her and put her feet up on the arms. "Damn it," she spat. "Jackie," she yelled, "get Carlton on the line." I hadn't had the chance to go down on Ms Maddox the last time we'd been together, so I stroked the inside of her thighs as I examined her cunt. She was an outie, with, in my experience, longer than average labia and a prominent, though perhaps not exactly large, clit. As I took her lips between my fingers and started to move them back and forth to stroke her clit, she moaned heavily and rested back on her elbows. This had the added effect of giving me even better access. Boss lady was always in control, but when I licked her clit she suddenly reacted out of character, "Shit!" she yelped. Then she said, "Oh, sorry Bill. I managed to stub my toe right as we were connected." After a couple of minutes her clit was a solid nub, maybe half an inch long, and it was too good a target to pass up. Pulling her labia wide to pull on it, I put my lips around her clit and slid them down, slowly moving my tongue against her. Somehow she didn't make a noise, but her right hand beat against her desk. I was stroking her entrapped clit with my tongue as her conversation continued. Then she gave me a slight tap on the head and I looked up. She gave me a 'pause gesture', and I let go of her bits. She smiled, and was nodding as she tapped her earpiece again. "Thanks for that Bill," she said, "We're ready to discuss being exclusive on Escher." She laughed, "Of course I was just on the phone with her, weren't you?" Seeing that I had a moment or two, I noticed I wasn't close to hard enough to service her. Time for SOB round two for backup. I lifted Ms Maddox's legs from the chair, stood up and put her legs back down. I went to the door, standing to the side so no one saw me, and reached for Ms Cartwright. I took hold of her arm and pulled her into the room, closing the door behind her. As I led her to and then under the desk, she didn't react and remained a good SOB. I sat back down in the chair, had Ms Cartwright take me in her mouth to start her fluffer action, and positioned Ms Maddox for her finale. I was stroking her inner thighs, quite high up, still careful to stay away from her actual bits. I felt myself responding nicely to the blowjob I was getting, and smiled to myself at the number of threesomes I had suddenly been part of. "Bill," the boss lady said, "that's great. Let's go win this thing." Then she tapped me on the head again, and this time I nodded. Again I sucked her clit into my mouth, trapping it firmly between my lips and teeth. Putting my hands on her hips, I decided to continue, focused exclusively on her clit. Moving my tongue on her over and over, and stroking her bud with my lips, I could tell by her tensing and fidgeting that she was getting close. That was good, because I was now fully hard, and my fellatrix was going for the prize I intended to give Ms Maddox. A few more strokes and Ms Maddox went rigid for a good ten seconds before her clit started to throb and then she let out a powerful grunt as she came. I continued my effort until those throbs became less powerful, then shifted to slightly stroking her. When at last I felt her breathing was near normal again, I went back to aggressively pleasuring her clit. Her breathing accelerated at once and I knew she was close. Pulling out of Ms Cartwright's mouth, I pushed back the chair, stood up and thrust myself fully into Ms Maddox. She grunted as I bottomed out, and her breathing picked right back up as I fucked her fast and furious. I hoped she was close, because I didn't think I had many minutes of hardon left for the afternoon. Knowing I was close, I reached between us and tugged on her clit. She came a moment later, her clit pulsing between my fingers and her cunt clenching at my cock. I groaned and started to shoot my fifth load of the day into her. I fucked her through our mutual orgasms, then slowed and finally stopped, still enjoying being inside her. At last she gave me a signal to withdraw, and I helped her to her feet and she went to her washroom. I reached under the table, pulled Ms Cartwright out and to her feet to find her quite flushed. I guided her to the door and ushered her out with a squeeze of her ass. I redressed and left the office before Ms Maddox re-emerged. Returning to my office, I sank down in the chair and took a long drink of water. I realized the whole weekend might be needed to process the events of the day. It was just before 17 hundred when the four ladies came for their bras. One by one they came in, held out a hand for said garment, and left with it. Next to last was Ms Maddox, who gave me a kiss as well. "What a fabulous way to start off the weekend," she said. Last was my SOB, Ms Cartwright. But she didn't follow the others. She came in, locked the door, and sat down. "Now that it's after hours, I'd like to talk." I wasn't sure where this was going, but I had a suspicion; though I couldn't tell you why. "About?" I asked. "You, today, all of that." she said with a leer. "Something wrong?" I asked. She smiled, "Quite the opposite. I thought you played today perfectly, even if the last part left me high and, eh, wet." "Thanks, I;" "You always play me perfectly," she interrupted. "And that's what I want to talk about." "Jenny, trust me, I had no idea what I was doing. I just went along with every part." "And still it was awesome!" I just nodded, still not sure where she was going with this. "I have a proposition for you," she said with a grin. When I didn't respond she said, "Join me for a full weekend?" I thought about it for a moment and decided that might not be a good idea, "You know I think you're awesome, but that's here at Foxx Inc. Outside would be different, and might make things weird at work." She looked disappointed, but not upset. "So that's it then?" "Not 'it', and not forever. But certainly for today, for now," I said. And then, to my great relief, she smiled, squared her shoulders and stood up. "Ok Tom, challenge accepted for the next time." "Challenge?" I asked. She winked, "I'll get you to spend a weekend with me sometime, mister." Then she left. I sat in my chair, wondering what the next, right move was with her, when a couple of minutes later, the door clicked and in walked Ms Olson. This time, like many others, just a step short of a walking dream. "Tom, how are you?" Before I could reply she added, "What did Jenny want to talk about in private?" I wasn't sure how she knew the door had been locked, but I didn't bother to dishevel. "She wanted to continue the fun over the weekend." She crossed her legs, holding her top knee in her hands, "Really? Well, color me surprised." She paused, watching me like an antelope at the watering hole. "And why did you say no?" Rather than acknowledge her seeming ability to read my mind at times, I shrugged and said, "It would be fun, but it sounded too, well, off the books." "So you thought about agreeing for some time?" "For a time, I was tempted by her offer," I said, wondering if Ashley would get the reference. "How much time?" she replied, quite to my surprise. "Actually, zero point six eight seconds." Ashley guffawed, then snorted, then waved a hand wildly at me for a few seconds before she collected herself enough to say and laugh at the same time, "You're no Data!" I laughed with her for a good minute, and then as we calmed down, she gave me a hug and kiss. "Tom, would you like to spend the weekend with someone?" My expression must have given me away, and she smiled quickly and touched my arm, "No Tom, I don't mean me, though I find it quite flattering that you would think so. Go home, and when there is a knock at your door, make up your own mind." I returned her hug, "Thanks Ashley." "You bet. And no obligations. Two consenting adults and all that," she said. Then she broke the embrace and departed. I arrived home about thirty minutes later, finished off the one beer I typically let myself have, and about an hour after that, I was just starting to think about dinner when there was a knock at my door. I opened it to find a brown haired woman of my height on the doorstep with a bag in her hand. She looked familiar, and after a moment I recognized her, though I did not know her name. She'd never been in the rotation. I backed away and held the door wide, "Would you like to come in?" She regarded me with kind eyes, nodded, and entered, dropping her bag near the door, which I shut behind her. She turned and looked at me, "You don't know my name, do you?" "No, but to be fair I work with a lot of people." "You've been there long enough to know everyone." "That's true, I admit. In my defense, you've never been on the, uh, schedule, and we've never talked." Suddenly, two pieces of data about her clicked. "You're Melissa Johnston." "Mel, Johnson," she corrected. Then looked quizzically at me, "how did you;" "There are only a few women at the firm not in the, ah, rotation," I started. "Though no one ever talks about the reasons." She was still looking at me, her eyes unchanged, "But do you know my reason?" "You're engaged," I said. "I'm certain relationship status doesn't affect your job, does it Tom?" she asked coolly. "I can only assume the engagement is the reason you aren't in the rotation, I'll never ask. Everyone who decides to, ah, play, does so of their own volition. You yourself are a good example. No one ever should ask why others choose to play or not." "You don't think they talk about it?" she asked with a sharp note in her voice. I shook my head, "I've never heard one person question why another did or did not join in. And everyone discusses the PBS arrangement pretty freely. Seems to me it is very much up to the individual." She gave me a small smile, "Okay Tom, then here it is." She turned from me, walked a bit, then turned back, "I was engaged, for several months. I thought we were exclusive until my fianc proved me wrong. Now, instead of having someone to come home to every day, I've been sick and lonely for a month. A month! And it sucks!"  I said nothing and let her continue, and after a few moments she did, "I'm not looking for a fucking replacement, but it would be nice to enjoy a weekend with someone and not feel like I was going to get screwed over for doing so!" And then she started to sob, and I wondered what the fuck Ashley had been thinking. And then I realized Ashely knew exactly what the hell she'd been up to. I took Mel in my arms and gave her a hug. "I would really like someone too," I said and we both giggled. "While screwing your coworkers is a lot of fun, it makes for lonely weekends." She sniffled, wiped her nose on her sleeve and looked up at me, "Lonely? Really?" I shrugged, "Well, maybe more restful and lonely than just lonely." She laughed, nodded, then gave me a brief kiss on the cheek. "I didn't come here looking for sex." "And I don't expect it. So what do you say to ordering some food, watching a movie or two, and going to bed with a comfortable presence that doesn't have expectations?" "Thai?" She suggested. "Nah, Lebanese?" I rejoined. She sneered, "Korean?" I shook my head. "Pizza?" She smiled; Meatlovers!  And with that I called my favorite joint. We watched two movies, and snuggled up in bed without a hint of sex and got a great night's sleep. Which is not to say the rest of the weekend stayed completely platonic. By PtmcPilot for Literotica

Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 5 Reluctant Exhibitionist Training By PtmcPilot listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories. As a brief recap, a couple of months ago I separated from the Navy after six years in submarines. Growing bored of lounging around my parents' house, I began a job search, and to my surprise I found myself in an interview a short time later. An interview, believe it or not, that ended with my having sex with my hiring manager. That was actually normal given that my new job was to sexually service the women of Foxx Inc. Excellent work if you can get it. After several weeks as Provider of Building Services at Foxx Inc, I was feeling pretty comfortable and secure. I hadn't had any more 'complaints' and my female coworkers seemed genuinely pleased with my, um, performance. At the time there was one potential problem I was keeping an eye on, and I'll have to recount that in another entry of its own. This journal entry is about a Friday to remember. It was noon on a Thursday, and I had yet to be visited by one of the Foxx women. That was odd, although not completely unheard of. I'd grabbed lunch early and was looking over proposals for the new janitorial services contract when my phone dinged. A text from Ms Olson, the lead HR rep, simply told me to check email. Any contact, even a text, from that woman had me well on my way to hard in moments. I woke my computer and read her message. "Mr. Jeffries, tomorrow the firm will be holding a 'Free Use Friday.' To be sure things go as well as desired, I have arranged some training this afternoon. Please study this email and commit the customs and rules of FuF to memory. Then, promptly at 13 0 5, come to my office for a practical exam; I will be the one available for free use. See you soon." Attached to the email was a document, and adjusting my now fully hard cock, I opened it to learn what she had in mind. "The concept of free use is as follows: one party, in this case women of the firm wearing blue or black dresses, skirts or slacks on Free Use Friday, gives prior consent for sex without further discussion. The other party, in this case the PBS, can, at any time, engage in sexual acts with the consenting party. None of the women present will acknowledge anything sexual is happening. For example, you may find a woman wearing a black skirt having a conversation with some coworkers in the breakroom, walk up, bend her over a table and commence fucking her, and no one in the room is to notice you are doing so. As you will be engaging the women at the time of your choosing, it is your responsibility to ensure the firm is not embarrassed or placed in jeopardy. For example, there are circumstances, say when someone is on a video call, that require discretion. Note, this does not mean you cannot or should not engage in sexual acts with them during a call; however, you must carefully consider what the other side will see or hear. During FuF you may find a woman you wish to engage, take any appropriate precautions regarding discretion, pose them as desired, undress them as needed, and get on with business. While they will not acknowledge you, they will participate. For example, if you put their hand around your cock they will stroke you. If you undress a woman you need not redress them when you depart. For your first FuF at the firm, we have decided to keep the rules simple. -Any woman wearing a black or blue dress, skirt or slacks is a consenting player -All woman so consenting give prior consent for: vaginal sex (to include internal ejaculation), oral sex (give/receive through to orgasm), undressing, all manner of breast fondling, facials, titty fucking, and handjobs." I pushed back from the desk and exhaled. Wowzers. I checked the time and found there were still forty-five minutes until my meeting with Ms Olson. Knowing I would not be able to focus on the proposals after that reading, I decided instead to double down on my hydration by knocking back a bottle of water and a pineapple juice. For no reason in particular on this day I was dressed as a custodial engineer, aka janitor. However, after reading over the email a few times I decided to change my attire and opted instead for office intern. Ditching the utility shirt and blue trousers, I donned black slacks, dress shoes, a white shirt and a tie. I left the underwear off as I figured they would just get in the way. Knowing precisely how long it took to get to Ms Olson's office, I left at 13 0 2 and arrived at her door at 13 0 5. Nearly hard before I even opened the door, my brain ran through a dozen scenarios in the brief moment between scanning my key card and opening the door. Ms Olson was behind her desk, engaged in a discussion with someone else that I did not immediately see. Closing the door behind me, I noted the presence of a smartly dressed woman perhaps mid-30s in age. She had black hair in a tight bun at the back of her head, a white blouse, blue blazer and a black skirt. While I recognized her as a recent hire, I did not so much as know her name. Her eyes darted to me for an instant, and a flush came over her otherwise rather pale complexion. It seemed she was ignoring me, which was very much in line with the fantasy angle I'd been told to expect. Of course, the flush was a slight giveaway. After a brief glance, I turned to Ms Olson, who was seated, cross-legged in her chair, one leg slightly swinging. "Ms Garland, Elise," the HR rep said, "You are going to have to make a better case than that if you want me to hire an assistant for you." "I, well, you see," the woman I assumed to be Ms Garland said with a slight stammer. I grinned and moved to stand next to Ms Olson as the new woman organized her thoughts. If she was distracted, I didn't do her any favors as I walked up next to Ms Olson, unzipped, withdrew my cock, and placed Ms Olson's hand on it. True to form, she didn't do anything to acknowledge the act as she started to stroke me. Ms Garland cleared her throat and made an effort to maintain eye contact with Ms Olson. "Yes," she said at last with some firmness, "as the new lead of the contracts division it is suboptimal for me to have legal discussions with clients without an assistant to take notes and help me with other necessary administrative tasks." Ms Olson stroked my cock, mindfully running her palm over the head and spreading the increasing pre-cum along my shaft as she considered her response. She said, "Suboptimal you say? I'm intrigued. Please explain how not having an assistant affects you. And be sure to be detailed as I want to be convinced." Suspecting this was a ploy to avoid saying anything, I took a hold of Ms Olson's ever convenient and present ponytail and guided her head down to my dick, where she quite pleasantly took me into her mouth and began to fellate me. I stole a glance at Ms Garland, and found her staring at the wall behind us, trying desperately not to observe the blowjob being performed right in front of her. Her flush was, if anything, even a deeper shade of crimson, her nostrils flared and her nipples now pointy enough to cut glass. She took a deep breath before talking very slowly. "There are, in fact, several reasons. I'll go over a few in detail, as you asked, and then maybe we can discuss them." Ms Olson, not pausing her cock sucking efforts in the slightest, gestured with her free hand to indicate the woman should, in fact, continue. "Very well. The most important reason for me to have an assistant is to have someone present for all meetings and phone calls. This allows me to engage in a dynamic and involved conversation, representing the firm with maximum efficiency because I know someone is accurately recording every word said. In my experience, most of the people I engage with will not have that luxury, and this puts them at a disadvantage when we recount terms and conditions from those discussions." Ms Olson pulled off my cock with an audible 'pop' and turned toward the other woman. "I gather you are saying that most of the people you engage in are not as quick as yourself, and when you read their words back to them they are surprised?" Without waiting for a response, she resumed the blowjob. Ms Garland's glance darted toward Ms Olson's head, though again only for an instant. She inhaled sharply, then exhaled slowly as she shook her head, a slight smile on her face. "Not to sound too full of myself, but yes, that is exactly what I am saying." Ms Olson managed to convey a nod with another hand gesture. Ms Garland nodded in response, and said, "My priorities are on the position and protection of Foxx Inc, and that means my time is best spent planning for and engaging with clients, not writing up my notes and preparing documents such as NDAs." Ms Olson again pulled off my cock with a 'pop' and continued to stroke me as she turned and replied, a smile appearing on her face, "Are you saying things such as notes and documents are not worth your time?" And again, she resumed her blowjob efforts. Ms Garland looked annoyed ever so briefly, but Ms Olson was not looking at her. Then, her gaze shifted to me, back to Ms Olson and what she was doing, and she wetted her lips almost obviously, before returning to look past Ms Olson. "Those tasks are certainly worth doing; however, you are not paying me a few hundred dollars an hour to do them." Ms Olson pulled off me, and now I was quite ready to continue my own, er, congress with the HR rep. "I believe we are in agreement on your points so far, Elise. Do continue." As she spoke, I lifted her from the chair and placed one hand between her shoulder blades. Pushing slightly as I had one hand on her hip, she compliantly bent forward over the desk. I tossed her skirt up onto her back as Ms Garland's eyes went wide for a moment as she realized what was about to happen. "My final point is more," and she was interrupted by a deep groan from Ms Olson as I sheathed myself fully inside her ever delectable, and wet, cunt. Ms Olson let out a long breath and our new lawyer continued, "well, it is a little more, ah, basic." I began fucking Ms Olson with solid strokes, slamming her hips against the desk as I did. She tried, and failed, to avoid a faint grunt with each thrust. "Please, ugh, Ms Garland, ugh, do, ugh, continue. I'm sure, ugh, that you wouldn't, ugh, ask if you didn't, ugh, need it." Subconsciously or not, she put a heavy emphasis on 'need.' Though we had not been at it long, I sensed she was getting as close as I was. Ms Garland was beet red at this point and breathing almost as hard as Ms Olson. "Yes, well, you see, our clients and competitors all know who does, and does not answer their own phones and make their own appointments. In addition to greatly helping me with my work, an assistant goes a long way toward conveying the firm's status to outsiders." At the moment she finished that statement, I had my fingers on Ms Olson's clit, and I squeezed it as I drove toward my rapidly approaching climax. As expected, she was not far behind me, and she gripped the edge of the desk as she let out a low quiet moan and clenched my cock. With that, I started to come myself. After a moment she let go of the desk with one hand and hit the desk twice, "Fuck," she said in a drawn out way. Then she blew her hair out of her face even as I continued to fill her cunt through our mutual climax. Ms Garland unabashedly gawked at me for a long moment, then looked away. Grinning like the Cheshire Cat, I withdrew from Ms Olson, pulled her skirt back down, and pulled up my trousers. As I did so, Ms Olson said, "Well, Elise, I have to say I was on the fence, but your arguments pushed me over the edge and I am fully behind your proposal." Not bothering to smooth her skirt, Ms Olson stood upright and extended her hand, the one she had been stroking me with by the way, to the other woman, "You do understand that your assistant needs to be a woman, and possesses shall we say, certain attitudes?" Ms Garland stood and shook the offered hand, "Thank you. And yes, I am quite clear on the necessary attitudes of Foxx Inc employees." Ms Olson nodded, "Good, then I expect to see the write up for the position this afternoon." The other woman returned the nod, then left the room. Ms Olson at once turned to me and kissed me hard. "God I've missed doing that!" Seeing my confused expression she added, "It's been quite a while since I've been able to arrange and participate in that kind of fantasy. I dare say we surprised Elise even though she knew this was, ah, coming." She sat down and looked up at me with a big grin, "I can't speak for her, but if I'd been sitting there, watching us, I'd be soaked." I returned the grin and she added, "Don't worry, she won't be frustrated for long. You are scheduled to stop by her office at 15 35, though she doesn't know that." Though I had just come a few minutes ago, I could feel myself stirring. "I'll try not to be late." I walked to the door, then realized something, "By the way, do I need to know what Ms Garland's regular tri-graphs are?" Ms Olson gave me a surprised look, "Oh my! How did I miss that you haven't been with her yet?" She snickered, then laughed, then waved a hand at me in dismissal, "Don't worry, I'm sure anything on the free use list I sent you will be fine with her." Then something seemed to occur to her, and she smirked, "Though maybe you should check her badge after all." Back in my office, I freshened up after my delightfully exhibitionist tryst with Ms Olson and sat down to have a look at Ms Garland's calendar. There was a 15 30 meeting with a subject line of "private meeting". I could not see the attendees, but a quick check of Ms Olson's calendar revealed a meeting on the same topic. '15 35', I thought to myself, and then a different idea popped into my head. I finished with the new services contract, sent a signed version on its way, and had another water. I switched to the blue HVAC tech uniform and arrived at Ms Garland's office a little after 15 20. Opening the door her eyes popped as she recognized me. Then she checked her watch and her hand shot to cover her mouth and she squeaked an, "Oh my!" She shook her head and went back to doing whatever it had been when I entered. Closing the door behind me I walked over to stand beside her. I reached down between her blouse covered boobs and picked up her key cards. Her tri-graphs held a surprise for me: REX, NIX, CIP. The last two were relatively common, indicating she preferred for me to ejaculate in her cunt, and she liked everything done with her breasts. The first one though, gave me a pause and it took a moment to remember it. Reluctant exhibitionism. I checked the time, 1525. Looking around the room I decided on a course of action. Standing behind her I put my hands under her arms and had her stand. She said nothing, and kept focused forward as her panties were lowered and removed. I gestured for her to sit, then moved under the desk and rolled her chair forward slightly. Moving her skirt up and out of the way, I moved her knees as far apart as possible before reaching out to stroke the junction of her thighs with both hands. Despite trying to remain 'in character', my strokes so near her cunt resulted in a heavy moan. With one hand I barely brushed her clit, while the other ran up and just between her folds. As I had hoped and expected, she was soaked. I waited for a cue. A couple of minutes later, the door latch clicked and I heard someone enter the room, and I thought it might actually be two people. "Gwen, Ashley, good afternoon," said Ms Garland. "Please take a seat." Ah, this meant that not only was Ms Olson present, but so was Ms Maddox, the Managing Partner whom I had met only twice before. "You're looking a bit flushed, are you alright?" said Ms Maddox. Ms Garland shifted in her seat slightly, and I did not pause my actions. "I'm fine, really just a little hot, er, warm I think." "Well then," said Ms Olson, "shall we, get to it then?" There was a pause and she continued, "Gwen, Elise has stated some concerns with the impregnation arrangements." "I see," said Ms Maddox, "please explain." "This is a field with surprisingly little case law," began Ms Garland. "Aside from paternity cases arising from sperm donor instances in California, there isn't much out there." I heard all of this clearly, but the context didn't register with me. I kept up my efforts on Ms Garland, who was starting to squirm. "So we're clear," said Ms Olson, "the person most likely to be concerned with the terms is the, ah, sperm donor." Ms Maddox said, "You mean Mr Jeffries." And on that note, not a little surprised at this news myself, I pushed two fingers as deep into Ms Garland as I could, and was rewarded with a faint, but noticeable "Ooh!" "Yes Elise? What was that?" Ms Olson said, a definite hint of mirth in her voice. Feeling the sponginess of her g-spot, I pressed on it rhythmically and she squirmed, grinding against my fingers. "Ahem, yes, most of the case law is concerned with donor rights and responsibilities after birth, primarily in regards to financial support and visitation." As she spoke I continued to work her cunt, trying to be careful and not to get her too close to coming. She groaned. "Are you quite sure you're okay?" asked Ms Maddox. I gathered Ms Garland nodded because a moment later she continued, "Do you think a solution is achievable? She's quite intent on having everything set so she can, well, not to put to fine a point on it, fuck with a purpose when she's ready." Now that we were talking clearly, II decided it was time to move on. I pushed the chair back from the desk while keeping my fingers moving inside her. Once there was space I crawled out from the chair and pulled Ms Garland to her feet. I looked at the two women on the couch, and found they were steadfastly looking right at Ms Garland, pointedly not looking at me. My hands went to the front of her blouse and I started to unbutton it. Her breathing got heavier. "I don't believe there is a way to completely prevent future legal action, but it does seem quite unlikely." Finished with her blouse, I was pleasantly surprised to find a front clasp bra, which was at once undone to release her b-cups to everyone present. Her nipples were like diamonds against my palms. Ms Olson smirked, "So we could say the exposure of the firm would not be a concern?" Before Ms Garland could reply, I dropped my trousers and sat in the chair, my hands moving to Ms Garland's hips. She let out a long breath, knowing what was coming. "Nope," she said quickly. Now, with one hand I pulled Ms Garland down to my lap, aiming my cock home with the other. I sighed as she sank down fully on me, sheathing me in her wet warmth. "I, Mmm, agree," said Ms Olson with a grin. "I don't believe Mr Jeffries will have an issue when everything is explained. He's a very reasonable person." Ms Maddox nodded and both women stood up from the couch. "Well then, I think this meeting accomplished its purpose, wouldn't you say Ashley?" Ms Olson grinned, "It's close enough to a conclusion, yes. We can leave Elise to finish on her own." The other woman nodded and the two of them turned to go. The moment the door shut Ms Garland jumped up from my lap and pulled me up out of the chair, kissing me very aggressively. "Sorry to break out of the fantasy," she said, then pushed me away and opened the valise next to her desk. Inside was some work out gear, and a pile of folded towels. She handed me two, and said, "Get naked and put those on the floor." She shrugged off her bra and blouse as she said this, then removed her skirt as she strode to the door and locked it. I pulled off my shirt, stepped out of my trousers and lay down on the towels in the center of the room. At once she straddled my hips and started sliding her clit along my length. I moved my head up and took one nipple in my mouth as I pinched the other. Her face next to my ear, she said heavily, "I've never been so turned on as I have been for the last two hours." I tugged on her nipple with my teeth and she moaned. "I don't want to surprise you, so I'll warn you that sometimes I squirt when I'm really excited. And right now I'm way past that. Oh, and if I come really hard, I can get really out of it. Don't let it stop you." I nodded, shifting nipples to suck on the other one. She pulled me away from her chest and kissed me hard, angling her hips as she did and taking me inside her on the next stroke. The next instant she started riding me faster than anyone ever had. Her breathing accelerated, and after maybe thirty seconds she held her breath and then nearly screamed into my mouth. Her cunt clenched around me, and then a veritable flood of hot liquid splashed out of her and all over my abdomen. Her lower body started shaking, then a bit later her breathing changed to a fast pant for just a bit before she collapsed on top of me, completely limp yet still quivering after her orgasm. Remembering what she said, I rolled her onto her back, held on to her knees and fucked her for a very short time before flooding her cunt. It was good, really good, and I sat back on my haunches waiting for her to come back to reality. It was maybe thirty seconds before her eyes fluttered open, she smiled at me, and with one hand she caressed her cunt, feeling me still inside her. She gave her clit a pinch, moaned, then said, "Is it always like this?" Since she hadn't done anything yet to signal I should leave, I gave her a couple strokes and she sighed. "What part exactly?" I asked. "Where to begin? I started working here three weeks ago with the understanding that once in a while I'd have the opportunity to visit you for some fooling around. Then yesterday, before I had that chance, Ashley came to my office and asked me if I could help with this free use idea. She said my profile, with 'REX', made me a natural for a first test." "I gather she wasn't wrong about that," I said, and she gestured for me to withdraw, so I did, and then we both stood and started dressing. "No, but having sex right in front of the boss? That's a whole other level of kink." "Well, as a matter of fact that's three firsts for me today." Ms Garland was redonning her blouse, no bra, and I continued, "Sex for an audience, twice, a real squirter, and coming inside a willing partner who was pretty much passed out." "Unconscious, to be precise. Oh, and that makes me glad I warned you and gave you the towels. I was so incredibly horny after watching you and Ashley that I really wanted to come back here and get myself off. But I knew you were going to have me somewhere with other people before the end of work, and that thought made me want to wait." I grinned, "That was fucking hot for sure." She pulled up her skirt and ran her fingers through her hair, "And this is a normal workday for you?" I shrugged, "Not really. Usually three or four women stop by my office one at a time over the course of a day. This was the first time outside my office." I snapped my fingers, "Except for the gym, oh and that time in the nurse's office." She looked at me quizzically, "And that isn't too much?" I gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Ms Garland, I eat three meals a day and never get tired of food. With variety and fun, it'll never be too much." "You can call me Elise, you know." I winked and went for the door, "I know Ms Garland, I know." Something occurred to me and I turned around, "Say, when do I hear more about this pregnancy thing?" "You remembered that?" She shook her head and then giggled, "As soon as the other party commits." She shrugged, "Though it might not even happen." I nodded and finished dressing before leaving her office. I did not have any other visits that afternoon, and I spent a quiet evening at home thinking about how I should approach the day tomorrow. The possibilities seemed endless. To be continued By PtmcPilot for Literotica

Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 4 Trouble In Paradise By PtmcPilot listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories. As a brief recap, I had separated from the Navy a few weeks ago after six years in submarines. Growing bored of lounging around my parents' house, I began a job search, and to my surprise I found myself in an interview a short time later. An interview, believe it or not, that ended with my having sex with my hiring manager. My job, should I choose to accept it, was to sexually service the women of Foxx Inc. Just based on the interview, it was good work if you can get it. It was 10 hundred hours on the first Thursday of my first week at Foxx Inc. when I was reminded that, as much fun as it was, fucking, or rather servicing, the women of the firm was still a job. The best, most awesome, craziest fun job possible, yes, but still a job. 10:00 when I received my first all-too-terse email from HR, the delectable Ms. Olson. It was a calendar appointment for 10:15 under the title, "Performance Review." This made me not a little nervous. After all, I'd been on the job for all of three days and a wakeup. That morning had started with an off the hook romp with a tiny blonde from bookkeeping. I thought it had gone pretty darn well, yet here I was, not fifteen minutes after showering post romp, when this performance review threw a monkey wrench into the works. There was no doubt the blonde and the review were connected, and it was very much bothering me that I did not know why. I was finishing my second bottle of pineapple juice for the morning when I heard the click and Ms. Olson walked into my office. I stood, said, "Good morning," and gestured to a chair. Her look was unusually serious as she took the offered seat. She looked at me with a level gaze and said, "Really Mr. Jeffries. I thought the first complaint would take longer than three days." "Complaint?" I repeated, trying to remain calm even as I contemplated losing the best job in the history of employment. She raised an eyebrow and leaned back in the chair. Yes, but more of a, 'I asked for the dressing on the side' than a 'I demand this person be fired' kind of complaint. I let out a breath I hadn't known I'd been holding. She continued, "I'd like to be sure I have the facts straight before we discuss corrective action." Once again, it was unreal how well her phrasing matched with my nuclear submarine background. She seemed to be waiting on me, so I simply said, "Of course, that makes sense." "Good," she said. "Now, let's begin at the beginning. When Ms. Cartwright came into your office this morning at 0 9 15, did she present her secondary badge?" "Yes, she did." "Presuming you examined it, what codes did you see?" she asked, her expression still stern. I thought about it for only a second, the combination was a vivid memory. It was a bit difficult to be this direct with her even after working here a few days. "Well, from top to bottom, NCL, FFK, ANO and CAN." "I'm impressed by your memory of the codes, but I am more interested in what they meant to you." I shifted in my seat and she immediately noticed. The eyebrow went up again. "Don't get bashful on me Thomas, I'm quite serious," she said. I cleared my throat, then said, "Yes, well, those mean; 1.       name calling, er, 2.       face fucking, 3.       anal only, and 4.       come wherever you like that I didn't say to avoid " She smiled, but with clarity rather than mirth. "Good, of course you are correct. Now that we are clear on terminology and meaning, I have a few questions for you as I try to determine what really happened during your encounter earlier. Please answer as succinctly as you can." She waited for me to nod my understanding before continuing. "Mr. Jeffries," she said like an attorney examining a witness, "when you had your cock in Ms. Cartwright's mouth, would you characterize the event more as fellatio or facefucking?" You know, even after a crazy few days, this woman could leave me speechless. "I, er, well," I stammered. Her expression did not change, "I'm fairly sure you comprehend the difference, Mr. Jeffries, do you not?" I nodded, "I do." Rather than prompting me, she waited for me to speak. I finally did. "I would have to say more like fellatio." She smiled again, the same hard smile of an attorney winning a point. "That was her account as well. Now, how many times did you use a derogatory term with her, like cunt or slut?" This was a really fucked up Thursday, I have to say. "Once or twice? I guess? I don't really remember." "Is it possible that your execution of 'name calling'", she used air quotes, "was limited to one use of the term 'slut'?" I sighed, "Yes." She nodded, "Now, did you, or did you not touch her anus with one or more fingers?" My mouth fell open before I could catch it. I stammered, "Um, yes, yes I did. But," "What Mr. Jeffries? Are you going to provide some kind of reason for the unwanted touching?" she scolded me. "Well, I thought," "You thought the unwanted touching was actually wanted?" "Well, no, I thought it was necessary to," "Stop!" she barked. I say barked because she raised her voice suddenly. I mean, it wasn't a yell or a scream, just something akin your Chief saying "shut it!" "I'm going to give you the benefit of the doubt and assume your actions were intended to lubricate Ms. Cartwright prior to penetration. Would that be correct?" Again I let out a breath. It seemed odd to be on the verge of getting canned for the offense of lubing up a coworkers asshole before you plowed her. Then again, that I should find that odd was the weirdest kind of surreal. "Yes, Ms. Olson, that was my intent." She nodded. "And why do you suppose, you essentially had Ms. Olson perform fellatio rather than fucking her face, as she requested?" When I did not immediately answer she added, "And why did you simply call her a slut once when she requested name calling?" Now that kind of threw me for a loop, and my expression must have said so. I didn't have an answer right away. She used the "60 Minutes" interview technique and remained quiet, staring at me while I tried to compose an answer. After some time I said quietly, "Because I'm not entirely comfortable doing those things." Now her face broke into an honest, warm smile. "Okay Tom, now we can talk." She stood and slowly paced around the room. "Tell me, have any of the women here asked you to pinch them quite hard?" "Sure," I said quickly. "Ah. And have any of them wanted you to pull their hair? Pin their arms down?" "Um, yes," I said. "Okay. Assuming that those things are generally more uncomfortable than pressing lube into one's ass, why do you suppose you were okay not questioning their requests?" she said, and stopped to look at me. Her expression was kind of like a teacher, waiting for me to figure out the right answer. It took a minute before something registered. It did not make me feel better. I suddenly had the realization that while my 'hard no's' were off the table, everything else was expected of the PBS. "I suppose because I like to do those things." She smiled, pleasantly. She sat down again. "That is a very enlightened thing for a twenty something to figure out. I'm once again quite pleased with myself for finding and hiring you. Yes, you are entirely correct. You are a considerate, caring, and talented lover. And as you have only your experience as a guide, you will find Foxx Inc. is both simpler and more challenging. You don't need to figure out what these women want. Your job is to provide what they need. What they ask for. Mostly they will ask for it directly, and that is their responsibility. But it may be challenging if what they want is not typically your cup of tea. If you had throat fucked Jenny Cartwright until she couldn't talk for a day, that would be on her. If you had pounded her ass so she worked standing up for a week, that would be on her. Asking you to throat fuck her and instead requiring her to blow you, is on you." Again, I was deeply intrigued. She went on, "If I want to get reamed with no lube, then all I have to do is put ANO on my badge and present my ass to you without getting ready." She saw I was still staring, "Most, if not all, wouldn't do that." I gulped, "I'm not sure how to go about that level of acting." She stood and shrugged, "Not my problem. However, I am prepared to give you a bit of training." "Training?" I said. The confusion no doubt obvious on my face. She smirked, "First a couple of thoughts. Psych yourself up, give yourself a moment to get into character. It need not be instantaneous, especially if the request throws you for a loop. But yes, training." She turned to leave, but looked back at me as she put her hand on the door handle, "And for that, Ms. Cartwright will be back to reassess you at 13 hundred. Do make me proud Thomas." And with that she left. I pondered my future for a good ten minutes before I returned to one of my favorite movie quotes, "There is no fate but what we make." And that meant I had to accept one thing above all else, get off on whatever the woman wanted. After another ten minutes I was still wondering if I could do it. I sat and stared at the ceiling until just after noon, then went to the cafeteria to get lunch. As I have not mentioned it until now, the uniform I sported that day was that of a brown truck deliveryman, complete with brown socks and sneakers. The deliveryman's name was 'Hank.' If Ms. Cartwright had said anything untoward about me after our morning encounter, none of the women eating lunch seemed to be affected. Those that knew me, and those that just knew who I was, either looked at me and smirked, grinned, gave me no notice or perhaps a slight wave. Cindy, aka Velma, from IT caught my eye and gestured me to come over. She looked at my name tag as I sat down across from her. "Hey, Hank, how are you today?" I shrugged and she added, "I guess you don't have a delivery for me this afternoon?" "Truth is I don't really know the delivery schedule," I said without much enthusiasm as I dug into my sandwich. Cindy gave me a long wink, "No? From what I heard you need to make a couple of deliveries to the, ah, rear entrance. If you get my meaning." I swallowed heavily, "I see. And if you were making such a delivery, would you have any advice?" Her face lit up with a full smile, "Well, as you know, I tend to take my deliveries via the main entrance. But from what I've heard, the loading dock back there is reinforced. You could really just slam into it and the delivery van and the dock would be just fine. But that's just the packages, mostly. You could deposit any, ah, loads, through the back door, or right on the front porch." When I didn't say anything she leaned forward, resting her considerable chest on the table and lowering her voice, "Or perhaps I need to be more blunt?" "No, no," I said quietly, "that's not necessary. But how did," She silenced me with a very brief gesture, "Jenny is a talker, and between us, the least likely person you would ever expect to be a sub, and then only sometimes." At this point I was sporting a half woody and my thoughts about my 13 hundred meeting had changed quite a bit. "Thanks Cindy. I'm really looking forward to another romp with Velma." She smiled broadly, "I'm sure she is as well." And with that we concluded our meals in relative silence. Back in my office I had about thirty minutes to consider how to play my 'do over', as we used to say in the Navy, before the arrival of one Jenny Cartwright. It was right about then that I remembered a small box in the top left hand drawer of my desk, labeled, 'In Case Of Emergency.' That seemed a bit strong for my current situation, but I opened the drawer and picked up the box to check it out. Opening it I spied what looked like a couple dozen diamond shaped blue pills. Well, that was one way to be sure you could get hard, but that wasn't really my problem. Truth is, knowing that Jenny wanted me to use her mouth and her ass had me nearly ready to go. And then my memory flashed back to my interview last Friday. To Ms. Olson's mention of a former girlfriend and lover, Tilly, and some of the crazy encounters we'd had. On one such occasion she had somehow acquired a couple tabs of viagra and suggested we spent the weekend 'sport fucking' as she called it. Aside from having to force my erection into submission with ice a couple times (that 4 hour erection warning was one I took seriously), we'd fucked literally for hours. Only stopping to come up for air, food and water. By the middle of the weekend we'd figured out how to only stop for restroom breaks. But there was a particular thing I'd discovered about myself that weekend, and a certain Ms. Cartwright was about to be the beneficiary of that knowledge. I made a quick call to Ms. Olson about a closely related topic, and she confirmed I was on solid ground unless Ms. Cartwright let me know otherwise. At a quarter to one I took half a tablet, sat behind my desk, and waited for my 'service' appointment. Promptly at 13 hundred the key reader chimed and the door lock 'clicked' loudly. Entering my office was Jenny Cartwright. Blonde, very attractive, modest b-cup breasts, and now sporting a skirt and three inch heels. Her expression was neutral as she regarded me, "Mr. Jeffries," she said. I gestured her to come forward, "Don't know who the fuck that is." I poked a thumb toward my name tag, "Name's Hank. And you must be the cunt tried to get me fired this morning." To my surprise and pleasure, she seemed surprised and taken aback. That, or she was a really great actress. "Lemme see your badge already," I said, and she handed it to me. While her card this morning had been labeled with a list, now it was a word cloud, and with all the code words in the same size font there was clearly no priority. Taking a deep breath I paused and considered what was there. Name calling, face fucking, choking, ass fucking, and come pretty much anywhere you like. I didn't need to check to know I was sporting an iron hard cock. I backed the chair away from my desk and stood, proudly displaying said cock as I had taken off my shorts and underwear. Again she seemed surprised. "Get on your knees and open your mouth, bitch, or I'll let Ms. Olson know what really happened this morning." When she didn't immediately move to do so, I went right up to her, put my hands firmly around her neck and squeezed just enough to show I meant it. As I pressed down she sank to her knees. I relinquished my grip on her throat and gathered up a handful of her shoulder length hair. When I poked my cock against her lips and she didn't open her mouth, I used my other hand to pinch her nose closed. She looked up at me with a bit of fear in her eyes, and the second she exhaled I jammed my cock into her open mouth. I got grazed by a couple teeth, but I wasn't deterred. Her hands pushed at my thighs as I held myself halfway into her mouth. "I'm pretty sure you've got the talented tongue of a slut, so get using it," I said as I started to thrust slowly in and out of her mouth. She responded as she had this morning, rather enthusiastically running her tongue over the head of my cock. But this time, I knew that was the wrong move. It was time to start making her earn what she wanted. When I heard her exhale I thrust my cock slowly and fully into her mouth and back into her throat. Her eyes popped and she looked up at me as I held myself there, blocking her windpipe. She batted at my thighs, and after a count of ten I pulled back and watched as she coughed, spit, and gasped for air. The instant she had a breath I started to fuck her mouth with slow, long strokes. She gagged a little, and I didn't let it stop me. I repeated this move, keeping her guessing as to when she would get to breathe and just how deep I would go. The viagra was helping me hold off, but just barely. It was after several minutes of this I noticed her hands were busy under her skirt. "So the slut gets off on a face fucking, huh?" And with that I actually tried to fuck her throat like a cunt for about a minute. By the end her face was a complete mess and the smell of sex in the air was strong. It appeared I might be on the right track after all. Still controlling the movement of her head with a handful of her hair, I pulled out of her mouth and pressed her onto her back in the middle of the fluffy rug. I threw her skirt upward, then pulled her top up over her breasts. Her hands had gone back to rubbing her cunt and she wasn't wearing any panties. I let go of her hair and put my hand on her throat, pushing enough to let her know I was still in charge. Kneeling between her thighs, I pushed one leg back then placed the head of my cock against her asshole. "Always nice to see a dirty cunt play with herself while I pound her ass." She was looking me right in the eye as I started to push forward. To my surprise, she was clenched. Well, I figured, if that's what she wants. And with that I bucked into her with all my power. I did not anticipate what happened next. Her back arched, her breath caught, her eyes flew wide open and then rolled back, and she came like a bomb. She didn't make a lot of noise, but as I fucked her delightful ass she bucked and thrashed and moaned and squeaked like some kind of crazy ride at a sex carnival. I swear you almost needed cowboy training to stay in the saddle. After twenty or so seconds she seemed to come back to earth, which is when she looked at me in surprise, "You, you're still going?" she panted. At this I decided it was time to end round one and give her a reward. I moved my hand once again to her hair and held her head to the floor. "Since my little ass-slut asked for it," I said, feeling myself getting very close to coming. She seemed to try and push at me, and that tripped the trigger. At once I withdrew from the tightness that was her ass and crawled up next to her face. She might have tried to look away, but I held her in place as I groaned aloud as my climax hit. I burst all over her face, covering her with shot after shot as my ejaculation went on. She sputtered as my come landed on her mouth, then her eyes and forehead. I shouted as I peaked, then shuddered as I squirted a bit more on her. And now it was time for the surprise. Letting go of her hair I grabbed both ankles and flipped her onto her belly. Straddling her ass I once again lined up my cock with her ass. That weekend with Tilly had revealed that while on viagra I could enjoy a refractory period without actually losing my erection, provided I kept the stimulation to a minimum. So I wasn't exactly sure how this was going to play out when I unceremoniously sank my cock back into her ass. I was greeted with a guttural 'Ugh' as I pushed into her ass. I moved very little, and while she seemed to be trying to do so, my weight was positioned to all but prevent that. I held myself inside her, my hips hard up against her ass. She turned her come covered face to look at me, "Still, hard?" "Nice cunt like you has such a great ass, it's really motivating." I gave her a stroke now and then, careful to never let my head past her tight sphincter. I could tell by her movements she was getting restless. She'd already come once, I'd come on her face, and yet here I was firmly ensconced in her ass...and hard as anything ever was. She bucked her hips a couple of times, groaned, then clenched her ass around me. Still, she said nothing. Finally, after more than a few minutes and with her still anally impaled on my (happily proud of it) still quite hard cock, she turned that come covered visage toward me, tried to blow some hair (that was stuck stuck to her face with come) out of her face and said in a low and tired voice, "How, how are you still going?" I leered at her, putting my hands in the small of her back and shifting my weight to them as I pulled mostly out of her. With her now deliciously pinned under me, I grunted, "We're just getting started." And I lunged into her, to be rewarded with a grunt of her own. I worked my strokes up to a full on rapid pounding, urged on by the feeling that I now knew I'd be able to come again. After a good few minutes of this, she began moaning. And that was when things changed a bit. As her moaning got louder she was starting to try and say something, but it was like my cock kept forcing her breath out. She was kind of frantically wiggling under me, and it looked like she was trying to get her hands under her, but she couldn't. Then I heard her moan something, "So, unnggh, clooose," she said. As I continued to pound her without mercy, she was groaning out those words like a mantra. "So," pant, pant, "close." Over and over. And then, "Please." Slowing just a bit, I said, "Please what?" "Got. To. Touch. My, ugh, clit." "I don't know, nice ass slut like you? That must be terrible," I said. "Please!" She pleaded. "And why should I after all the trouble you've caused me? I'm about to fill you up whether or not you get off." "What do you want?" she asked. "Oh no, I'm not falling for that, but I do think your clenching asshole is just what I need to finish myself." On a down stroke I held myself fully inside her, seized her wrists and held them behind her with one of my hands. Then, I shifted us so we were on our sides, and I moved her top leg back over me, spreading her lewdly. I put my free fingers to her mouth,"get 'em wet." And she did without protest. I renewed my pounding of her ass and her breathing got really shallow. I figured she must be so close it nearly hurt. "Tell me exactly what you want me to do with your cunt." "Ugh, tug my clit. Please." I kept up my pace, and when I knew I was close I said, "I'm going to make you come now, because it'll feel great for me," and with that I took her clit between my fingers and began to pull it up and down, pinched between her slippery smooth lips. The result was immediate. She grunted, her whole body seized up, and then she started to let out a wail. The subsequent spasming of her ass sent me over the edge as well, and I erupted into her ass. I continued to pump her rear full of cum as I slammed against her ass with every thrust. By the time I was done, she'd become a limp, tired out noodle. Finally spent, I pulled out of her with a distinct squelching sound, and turned to go use the facilities. "Nice fuck, I guess you can stick around." After relieving myself I opened the door to find her holding her clothes and waiting for her turn. Her face was a mess, but her expression was a nice mix of satisfaction, exhaustion, and 'I've just been thoroughly fucked.' She passed me without saying anything. I smiled to myself as I put my brown shorts back on and resumed my seat behind the table. She emerged a few minutes later, looking much more presentable; however, it appeared the 'I just got rogered but good' expression was going to be around a bit longer. As she reached the door she turned to me and said, "Have a good afternoon, Hank." I nodded, "It's off to a good start so far." About twenty minutes later I was working on rehydrating when my phone rang, "PBS," I said. I recognized Ms. Olson's voice at once, "You were an excellent find, Tom. I understand there is some special technique I need to learn more about?" I chuckled, "Reserved for only the hardest cases, Ms. Olson." "Touche, Mr. Jeffries, touche," and she hung up. After the last several hours I decided to take a nap, and I was still soundly asleep when I awakened to the feeling of a breast being pressed against my lips. I parted my lips and fastened onto a nipple. An unknown voice said, "I'm glad you're awake now." As the breast and nipple pulled back, I saw an asian looking woman I did not immediately recognize. She tugged at my shorts and I lifted my hips obligingly as I looked at her badge. FOX, VSX and NIX, it read. That translated to my mind as 'I'm going to blow you, and then I'm going to fuck you, and please do anything and everything with my breasts that you like.' Her breasts were on the largish side, but not huge, and she knelt on the couch next to me as she took my cock into her mouth. I relaxed back into the cushions and enjoyed playing with her tits as she blew me. It was a great combination. After several minutes she pulled off me and told me to lay on the rug (which I had changed out after mashing Ms. Cartwright's come covered face into it an hour ago). As I repositioned, she removed her clothes and draped them over a chair. Her pubic hair was limited to a fine strip, and her lips were visibly wet and flared. She straddled my hips and leaned forward, offering her breasts to me. I mauled them with my hands, my tongue, my lips, my teeth, and pinched and kneaded them for all I was worth. Moments into this she was moaning like crazy, and she angled her hips and took me inside her. With the viagra still in my system I was hard as a pipe. My partner, now identified as Janey Soo, clearly approved as she rode me like I was a proverbial bucking bronco. However, this bronco was ready to be broken, so I just lay there and let her do all the work. Well, that and I continued my thorough enjoyment of her tits. Her pace picked up and she was madly riding me, sliding her hips back and forth and quickly stroking us both toward a climax. "Suck 'em and nibble on them, Hank. Time for the finish," she said. I did as she asked, squeezing her full tits with a firm grip and sucking on her nipples like my life depended on it. She groaned, then said, "Come in me, Hank. Come in my cunt." Next to someone saying 'come on my face,' those are the words that get me every time. I groaned and grunted to let her know I was about to come, and she did not disappoint. Somehow her stride got just a bit faster, but stayed right on a steady pace. I felt myself go over the edge and knew she would have a full cunt soon. My verbalizations triggered her, and then her gyrations got a bit wilder. She rode me through a great climax, complete with handfuls and mouthfuls of tits and nipples. What a happy way to go. Finished, she leaned down and kissed me, hard, on the mouth. It was a kiss full of passion even though we had both just come. My hands, of course, never let go of her tits. And when she broke the kiss and started to rise, I still had a firm grip on them. Placing her hands over mine she gently pulled them away. "You've got to let go now," she said with a smirk. I grinned and laced my fingers behind my head. She stood and started dressing. "Until the next time," I said. She blew me a kiss, "Looking forward to it." And just like that, the day that started so poorly ended quite nicely. Oh, I should mention that I had many, many more odd encounters with Ms. Cartwright, and the most unexpected of those is worth its own, out of sequence, story. By PtmcPilot for Literotica

Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 3 Job Performance Medical Testing By PtmcPilot listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Come in," she called. I entered the medical exam room to find her standing in a white uniform with white two inch heels, her hair now down, and most strikingly, the top three buttons on her uniform undone. I couldn't tell if she was wearing a bra, but the cleavage she was sporting could almost put Christina Hendricks to shame. She held out a hand and I passed her the clipboard. "Please sit here," she said, motioning to a chair that was also equipped with an apparatus for me to sit my arm on while a blood sample was taken. She reviewed my medical history, making notes and asking me questions every now and then. Then she donned a pair of latex gloves and prepped some sample vials. "Are you allergic to rubbing alcohol or latex?" She asked. "No," I said, and moved the armrest into position. She frowned at me, removed my arm from the rest and moved it out of the way. Then she moved the armrest into position and positioned my arm upon it. I didn't get it, but I let her do as she wanted. "Please keep your arm here while I sterilize." She raised an eyebrow and said, "Hmm. I think this will go better if you acknowledge my orders more precisely." I nodded. She smiled, "Do you understand?" As Ms. Olson had said, she was precise, and I was beginning to understand something about this woman. "I understand, Nurse Jenkins. I will keep my arm here while you sterilize." For my words I was rewarded with that brilliant smile. She broke the seal on an alcohol wipe, then held my wrist as she thoroughly scrubbed the inside of my elbow. Next she picked up a tourniquet strap and tied it around my upper arm. "Please make a fist and squeeze three times, holding on the last," she said. "Make a fist and squeeze three times, holding on the last, aye," I repeated back as if in the Navy again. Her cheeks flushed and her nostrils flared (I swear they did), as she produced the sample syringe, selected a vein, and stuck me for the sample. She was well practiced and it was a good stick. After drawing two vials she pulled the syringe and applied a square of gauze, "Apply pressure," she said as she disposed of the syringe and then started to invert the sealed vials a few times. "Apply pressure, aye," I said, and she smiled again. She took the vials to a nearby machine, where she inserted the tubes and pressed a few buttons. Then she returned, bringing an elastic, self stick bandage with her. She took the gauze from me and applied a new piece, "Apply pressure," she said. I repeated back the order, and was rewarded with another bright smile as she applied the bandage. She then stood and motioned for me to follow her. "Employment does require verification that you are drug free, so next up is the urine sample." She crooked an eyebrow at me, "Are you sufficiently hydrated to provide a sample at this time?" I checked, yep. "Yes, Nurse Jenkins." "Do you typically suffer from stage fright? As they say?" She asked. "Um, no Nurse Jenkins," I said, though in truth I was certain I had never tried whatever it was she appeared to have in mind. Then she laughed and handed me a specimen jar. "I'm just messing with you," and she pushed me into the small restroom and shut the door. She came back a couple minutes later and took the now filled, sealed and cleaned specimen bottle from me. "Now, Tom, please remove your clothes and put on the gown over there. Be sure the gown opening is to the front." I'll go easy on you here and just say I continued to repeat back all of her instructions verbatim. Her expression was not so much professional detachment as it was desire when I finished the repeat back. Apparently such over the top verbal obedience was high on her list of triggers. She left the room, closing the door behind her, and I took off my clothes, folding them and setting them on a shelf. Now nude, I picked up the gown and pulled on the sleeves with the opening in the front. Now, normally such gowns tie in the back and the opening starts somewhere just over your ass. In this configuration the opening started at my belly button, putting everything on display. However, I wasn't really surprised. I knocked on the door and her voice replied, "Come in." Entering the room she gestured to the exam table. I noticed it was now pleasantly warm in the room. "Please sit and we will review your medical history and start the skin survey." I sat down, with my now semi-hard cock pointing up from my groin. And it was in this configuration, with me mostly naked and her sitting fully clothed only a few feet away and right in front of me, that we discussed my medical history for the next twenty minutes. Seemingly satisfied with the evaluation, she set the clipboard aside and washed her hands again. "Now, Tom, I find it best to conduct the exam of your epidermis with my bare hands. If you have any objections I will switch to gloves of course." Of course, I thought. Then she asked, "Do you have any objections to my use of bare hands?" Shaking my head, I said, "No objections Nurse Jenkins." She beamed at me, then said, "Very well. Please remove the gown and lay down on your chest and I will examine your back first." I gave the repeat back and added, "Yes nurse". Then I pulled the knot loose, dropped the gown to the floor and turned and lay down on my chest. It was at this point I realized the only purpose of the gown was to reinforce the fact she was fully clothed and I was definitely not. No sooner was I lying on my chest when I felt her hands on my feet. Her fingers alternately stroked, pressed, probed and felt my skin. She took her time, asking about various moles, small scars, and other things of interest. As she went over my thighs and ass, I started to get aroused again even though she wasn't really doing anything to directly elicit such a response. She seemed to sense my discomfort as she worked on my lower back. "Please roll to your left side," she said. Rather than repeat this, I simply rolled as directed. She took hold of my stiffening cock and adjusted its position before rolling me back onto my belly. She then finished her examination of my backside, informing me I would have follow ups with a dermatologist for two odd looking moles, just to be sure. "Now roll over to your back please," she said, and I did. Once again she started at my feet and worked her way up to my scalp, skipping my groin. All the attention had me once again hard and ready for whatever was next. I didn't have to wait long. "Mr. Jeffries, at this time I would like to get you comfortable for the final portions of the exam." I nodded to indicate she should continue. "I will be manually examining your testicles, very carefully, to look for any lumps. You do know your age bracket is most at risk for testicular cancer?" I was lying on my back, nude, as the nurse ran her hands over my balls, cupping them snugly. I didn't try to hold back a groan. "Yes, nurse." "When complete I will perform a digital exam of your prostate, followed shortly by collection of a sperm sample." I groaned and acknowledged her, ready for whatever she had in mind to make that last part happen. "Mr. Jeffries, while most commonly a prostate exam is conducted with the patient bent forward over the table, I suggest we avail ourselves of the equipment present to make you most comfortable." "I, um, don't understand." She leaned forward and put her face right in front of mine, "Scoot your ass down the table and put your feet in the stirrups." Now that gave me pause. While I understood women getting into that position, I wasn't sure about my doing it. The pause was just long enough to draw a reprimand. Her face was still right in front of mine as her hand holding my balls changed from fondle to control, but well short of anything painful. "Mr. Jeffries, is there a concern you would like to voice?" Her grip shifted from control to fondle, and back. With her still holding onto me I adjusted my position on the table as instructed, "No, Nurse Jenkins," I groaned as she manipulated me. Then she let go of me and helped my feet into the stirrups, my calves resting on the pads. Then, in another surprise, she attached a Velcro strap to each. She then moved her chair and sat very close to me, taking my balls in her hand and very carefully palpating them. My cock, completely hard as a result of her manipulation, dripped onto my belly. I don't know how long she took for the exam, but there was quite the puddle when she was done. I figured she was done when she made a tight ring with her thumb and forefinger at the base of my cock even as she continued to hold my balls. "Mr Jeffries?" She said, and I looked down at her as she extended her tongue and started to lick my balls. My eyes rolled up and I groaned. She then ran her tongue up the length of my cock, twirled her tongue around my head, then licked up the puddle of precum. As my cock reached a state of full hardness she said, "Now we shall move on to the prostate exam and the sperm sample." Letting go of my cock, she stood and handed me a bulb shaped bit of silicone. "At some point during the process I will bring you to orgasm. At any time you feel you may ejaculate you are to inform me and pop that receptacle onto the head of your penis. Do you understand?" I nodded and said, "Yes nurse." Then she made an unnecessary show of putting on one latex glove and thoroughly lubricating her hands. Then she held the base of my cock and rubbed my balls as her gloved hand rubbed my perineum and anus. I tensed. I felt her breath on my cock as both her hands continued to stroke me. "You are clear on the outcome?" "Yes nurse," I said with some strain. "Good," she said and took me fully in her mouth. To my surprise, I delighted in the feeling of her finger pushing into me even as she slid her mouth down my length. I thrust my hips up as she pushed into me, and she coughed at the sudden movement and pulled back. The finger inside me was motionless for a bit, and then she starting moving it, though in a way I couldn't place. A deep pressure started to build. As she continued to 'examine' what had to be my prostate, she said, "Really Mr. Jeffries, thrusting is not appropriate." As she said this she stroked my cock using her saliva as a very nice lubricant. I could now tell she was rubbing every part of my prostate, being quite thorough. The pressure increased. "Will you be able to control yourself?" "Yes Nurse, I believe so." She nodded and gave me a most unprofessional leer. "I doubt it," she said, "but try anyway." And then she took me fully in her mouth again, her tongue doing wonderful things up and down the length of my cock. The finger in my ass was now moving more in and out than back and forth, and when she added a second finger I gripped the sides of the table and forced my hips to remain in place. She hummed around my cock and stroked me with her fingers. It was like nothing else I'd ever experienced. Her tongue worked my frenulum and head while her fingers stroked my shaft, and the effect of her fingers on my prostate was to make my cock feel a few inches longer. She regularly looked up at me, and the vision of her intense eyes with me in her mouth added another sexual dimension. As she bobbed and stroked me slowly it became clear that she was in no hurry. Monitoring my reactions, she paused her efforts every now and then back away from the edge. It felt strange and delicious, and after what seemed like ages but was probably only ten minutes, I had the feeling I was, well, dribbling into her mouth. She noticed as well and she took her mouth off me. "I've got you flowing nicely now, and I want a nice full sample from you." I looked down and noticed precum oozing out continuously. As she kept fingering me she massaged my balls with the rest of her hand. Then she resumed sucking and tonguing my head and crown as she stroked me, but this time felt different. As I started to tense up she didn't stop. "Nurse, I'm getting close!" I said with some urgency. She hummed an acknowledgment, looked me in the eye again. I had the silicone bulb thingy and I was damn close to needing it. Then, with an aggressive tongue lashing of my frenulum, I was there. "I'm going to come!" She continued to stroke my shaft as she backed away and I popped the cup over the head of my cock. It was a snug fit and I didn't have to hold it, which was good because just a moment later my body seized up and I found myself at the edge for an intense period. At no time did she stop stroking my cock and my ass, and then Boom! I exploded. The prostate massage and her continued stroking sent me into another world. My hips took off on their own as I pumped shot after shot into the bulb. When I finally started breathing again she pulled off the cup and took me in her mouth and gently licked and sucked me as I softened. When she stopped I realized her finger was no longer inside me. I heard the snap of her removing her glove, and then she undid the Velcro. "You may clean up and get dressed Mr. Jeffries, I should have your results soon," she said. I noticed she was quite flushed, possibly more than myself. "Yes Nurse," I said absently as I got off the bench in a post orgasmic daze. In the restroom I cleaned up, got dressed and knocked on the door some minutes later. "Enter," came her voice. I did so and she motioned for me to sit on the bench again. "Well, Mr.Jeffries, as might be expected for a young man of twenty-four years, you are in very good health. Blood work and vitals normal, all disease checks negative, your testes and prostate are normal, and you have a reasonably high sperm count." She paused then, kissed me and said, "Next time I'll get to swallow all the little swimmers." She showed me her 'sex badge', and I noted the two at the top were CIM (come in mouth) and FOX (essentially blow job). I returned her grin and said, "I look forward to it." She led me to the door and I headed back to my office. As I passed Allie at reception she smiled prettily. "How is your first day going?" She asked. "Somehow even better than I expected," I said. My stomach growled loud enough for her to hear. The clock said it was already 1230. "Would you like some lunch?" She asked. "That would be great," I said. She picked up the phone, punched a number and spoke briefly. A minute later Susan from security arrived and took Allie's place. "Be back in fifteen," Allie said. Susan smirked, "Take all the time you want." "Just lunch, Susan, not my turn," Allie replied. Allie led me to the cafeteria, where about ten people were still eating. I ordered a turkey club and joined Ashley at an empty table. As we ate we made small talk, mostly about how we had come to work at Foxx Inc. Allie was finishing an internship, looking to start law school in the Fall. She was quite interested in my Navy experience, and while I tried to answer her, I found it was always difficult to convey what life on a submarine was like. "So what about my predecessor?" I asked. "What about him?" she said. "Do you know why he left?" I asked. She shrugged, "I think the job wore him out. He was here for a few years I think, left Monday last week." "Wore him out, as in " I said, the question hanging there. She swallowed a bite of food and then said, "I'm sure that at some point having all the sex you can handle must become too much." She shrugged, "Or maybe he wanted a girlfriend. It would take someone really open minded to let their boyfriend loose in here every day." Too tired? I thought about that. I'd had two great orgasms today, and I felt energized. Would I feel that way by Friday? One thing was for sure I was looking forward to finding out. I finished my sandwich and noticed a woman a couple of tables away was watching me. Allie noticed my glance and looked over her shoulder. The other woman waved at us, then stood and left the room. "Who was that?" I asked. "That's Cindy from IT, your last appointment for the day. She'll be by around five after for your two pm meeting." "Oh?" I said. "Why five minutes late?" "Velma's never on time." "Velma? I thought you said Cindy?" I said, confused. "It'll be clear enough. She's not one to waste time, so I recommend having a password ready for your smart card. It's kind of like the CAC you used to have. Eight characters, upper and lower case, numerals and special character." "Sure," I said, confused, and wondering why she referenced a CAC at all. Back in my office I took a very quick shower before going over more maintenance history and familiarizing myself with the existing contracts. After going through about half the documents my impression was that things were running well in the building, but I'd follow up with Ms Olson later to get her thoughts. I also googled Velma, though I didn't remember the other name. It didn't take long to figure out what might be going on, so I was ready when shortly after 1400 my door opened and a woman walked in. She had short cropped dark brown hair, dark rimmed glasses, an orange sweater, a red skirt and orange stockings. A pair of large breasts wobbled underneath her sweater making it clear she was without a bra. "Hi," she said with a smile, "I'm Velma from IT to set up your account." At first I didn't recognize her, but something about her face was familiar. It suddenly dawned on me that this was the same woman from lunch. Her name tag read Cindy something, but whatever Velma wanted, I was ready to give it to her. I shook my head in an exaggerated manner and barked out, "Zoinks!" She laughed and smiled broadly. "You're so goofy, Shaggy." She gestured to my computer, "May I?" she said. I backed away from the desk and offered her the seat. "Of course." She smiled at me and said, "Thanks, Shaggy." Her hands flew over the keyboard, screens changing rapidly as she did so. After a moment she took my badge, removed it from the protective sleeve, and slotted into the side of the computer. She backed away and gestured toward the computer. "Once you enter a password it will take about fifteen minutes to generate keys," she said. I typed in a password and was asked to verify it twice. Once done she stood, went to the door, and locked it from within. Then she turned to face me and pulled her sweater over her head. She was a thicc young woman, with a truly large pair of nicely shaped tits. Silver dollar areola and tight pink nipples atop easily DDD milky white breasts. I closed the distance and took those mammaries in my hands, squeezing, fondling and sucking like a starving man. She murmured her approval and enjoyed my ministrations for a short while. Then she put her hands on my shoulders and gently pressed me to sit down on the floor. She sat down astride my thighs, her hands undoing my belt and pulling down my pants and underwear. She readily got me hard in her mouth before moving down and dangling her tits on either side of my cock. Not needing any guidance at this point, I took her tits in my hands and kneaded them as I held them around my cock. Fucking those beauties was a dream. Nothing quite like handfuls of breast wrapped around my dick to really get me going. Velma was holding herself up with her hands, watching me enjoy the use of her ample cleavage as her tits dangled over me. Even better, every four or five strokes she took me in her mouth to lube me up again. "Enjoying yourself?" She asked after a few minutes. I groaned with another thrust between the mounds filling my hands, "Very much so, Velma." "Cool, Shaggy," she said. "Okay if I ride you now?" "Be my guest," I said. She crawled forward a bit, then moved up her feet and shifted into a squat. Taking a hold of me she sat down on my cock as I sucked a nipple into my mouth. She was very wet, but extremely tight. She took her time, at least thirty seconds, to fully seat herself on my hips. Then, she leaned down to kiss me as she started to ride me ever so slowly. Velma used only her quads as she raised and lowered herself, and it seemed the tension in those muscles was also reflected in her kegels. Somehow she squeezed me on both the upstroke and the downstroke. It was a slow build for me, and who knows how she kept up those squats, but as she continued I found myself soon approaching a conclusion. "Velma, I'm getting close," I said. Dropping her weight on my hips she rolled us over into a missionary position, save for the fact I still had my pants on. I pulled out of her reluctantly and shucked off my pants and underwear. Velma spread her legs wide in invitation and started to rub her clit. Kneeling between her thighs I pressed into her again and then held her legs open by leaning on her thighs. She moaned as I started to fuck her in earnest. "Oh, yeah," she purred, "pound me Shaggy! Come in me!" Needing no other encouragement or direction, I did just that. Stroke after stroke I buried myself in her cunt, the delicious feeling building once again. Suddenly, her breath caught and her eyes closed tightly and she declared she was coming. She clamped down on me, threatening to keep me from finishing, but I would not be deterred from driving us both over the edge. I slid my hands to her shoulders and pulled her down as I thrust up into her tightness again. I could sense her coming off her peak and then I was there myself, swelling and then bursting inside her. She opened her eyes as I finished pumping her full of my third load of the day. "Thanks Shaggy, that was cool." I nodded, then withdrew to get dressed, yet again. She took her seat in front of the computer, chest still wonderfully bare. "Just in time Mr J. Your card is ready now." She stood and picked up her sweater which she pulled over her big tits with practiced ease. "The start page should help you well enough, but if you need anything, just call." she said. I remembered there was one thing I needed: how to expense the uniforms. Velma talked me through that and then it was time for her to go. I'd hardly said a thing during her visit, but it didn't seem to bother her. For the next couple of hours I made sure to rehydrate while I was using my new network access to evaluate the services currently under contract. All seemed to be in order, but there was something nagging at me. I spent some time trying to figure it out, but to no avail. It was half past four and about time for me to call it a day when there was a knock at my door and the always lovely Ms Olson came in and sat across from me. "And how was your first day, Joe?" She asked. Leaning back in my chair I said, "I think you know it's a bit of a living wet dream." She smirked and I continued, "But I do have a few questions." "I'll answer if I can," she said, "what's on your mind?" "First off, I thought I was providing the fantasy material," I said. She raised an eyebrow and held it there for a moment. "Surely having Velma from IT stop by wasn't too much of a burden?" I was briefly at a loss, "How " She held up a hand to stop me. "Many people like role playing, and from many sides. If it doesn't bother you then just enjoy it. And Velma's her thing. Always has been. I presume Shaggy was able to answer to his name?" I hadn't realized the joke of Shaggy shagging Velma, and I laughed out loud.. "Okay, and the nurse is, just that way?" Ms Olson regarded me quizzically, "What do you mean?" I realized I was about to say something unkind, and I stopped myself. "Nothing. My exam was pretty intense, that's all." The look I received was unexpected. "Was anything wrong?" She asked. "Um, well, no. I can't say that." "But the, ah, sperm sample collection surprised you?" She was instantly pleased by my surprise. My eyes narrowed, "Just how much of what goes on behind closed doors do you know about?" "Only what people tell me Mr Jeffries, only what they tell me." "And what was it our nurse said after our session?" Ms Olson smiled her brilliant predatory smile. "She all but demanded to be on your schedule the next time she is in the building. When I asked why she said the sample process precluded her from feeling your cock pumping down her throat." I was agog again, and she leaned forward, "Her exact words, I'm quite certain. I gather the prostate massage was unexpected? But enjoyable." I nodded dumbly. "I, um, yes of course it was. But why sperm samples?" She crossed her legs and held one knee in her hands. "Really Mr. Jeffries, when you ask me questions like that I have to wonder if you somehow faked being a nuclear trained operator." I sighed, "Because someone may want my sperm." "You see," she said with a smirk, "I knew you were quick." For the umpteenth time today I was momentarily speechless. "But with full medical, why not IVF or artificial insemination?" She nodded, "Those are options we support as well, but historically if the woman is fertile the old fashioned way is much more effective. And fun, of course." "I see." "No, I doubt that you do, but that's a discussion for another time." I had the distinct sense we were done for now. I walked around the table and lifted her to her feet. Taking her head in my hands I kissed her thoroughly before giving her a very unfriendly hug, pressing her taut nipples into my chest. "I'll never be able to thank you enough." She patted my cheek and stepped back. "I'd seriously like to fuck you right now, but I said three per day to start. I doubt you've had sex three times a day five days in a row at any time in your life. I don't want to overtax you starting on day one." "Well, actually, if you ask Tilly about this one time," I started, and she held up a hand to stop me. "It's mean to tell me I am not giving you a proper challenge," she turned, locked the door and immediately started undressing. "It will not do for me to think we are not getting you off enough." Subconsciously I had followed her lead and was quickly getting undressed to match her. "I didn't mean it that way," I said. Nude, she knelt on my couch and bent over. She looked over shoulder at me, "Now get over here and service me. I want your hands on my hips and your cock drilling me, right now." By the time she finished that statement I was sliding into her. I put my hands on her hips as requested, and started fucking her. "Mr. Jeffries, I have a dinner meeting in 30 minutes and I would appreciate a pair of quick orgasms so I have time to straighten up." I started grunting with effort and her moans and pants became more frantic. I was getting close to the finish myself. I turned her face toward me and checked that she was wearing blue lipstick. "Are you ready for me to give you your pre-dinner snack Ms. Olson?" Her mouth opened to say something, but then my fingers on her clit launched her climax and she couldn't seem to find the words. After a long period of gasping, she pulled free of my cock and turned to sit on the couch. At once she deep throated me. I reached down and twisted her nipples as she sucked on me. She moaned, and the sound put me over the edge. Even after coming three times earlier in the day, my body was not letting me down. I felt like I pumped a mouthful down to her belly, and I wondered if that would continue. This time she didn't seem to be in a hurry at all, and she continued to use her tongue to play with my cock until I was soft. "Thank you for the snack Mr. Jeffries. Good job getting hydrated. Organic man milk does a body good." She started to get dressed and I did the same. "I am going to sleep very well tonight Ms. Olson," I said. She finished dressing and patted me on the cheek. "I know you will," she said with a smile before she turned and left my office. I got dressed and sat down at my desk, the day's servicing work apparently concluded. I put my hands behind my head and leaned back, unable to keep a smile from forming on my face. I made a few mental notes of things I needed to work on. The tri-graphs. There were a lot of them, and if I was to service someone without speaking first, I wouldn't want to get any of them wrong. And two things tugged at the edges of my awareness: was there more to the story of my predecessor, and was there some reason to pay more attention to the intern? I honestly had no idea why Allie had popped into my mind, but it was oddly similar to the feeling you get when something isn't right in the propulsion plant. You get used to everything being a certain way, and when something is off, you know at once even though it is going to take a bit to figure out what has grabbed your attention. I replayed the brief encounters with Allie and couldn't put a finger on why I was, what? Curious? Skeptical? Suspicious? Shaking my head I picked up the PBS booklet, grabbed my keys and wallet and left for the day. To be continued By PtmcPilot for Literotica

Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 2 First day of work at Foxx Inc.. By PtmcPilot listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories. As a brief recap, I had separated from the Navy a few weeks ago after six years in submarines. Growing bored of lounging around my parents' house, I began a job search, and to my surprise I found myself in an interview a short time later. An interview, believe it or not, that ended with my having sex with my hiring manager. My job, should I choose to accept it, was to sexually service the women of Foxx Inc. Just based on the interview, good work if you can get it. We pick up my journal record where the Friday job interview was finishing.. I stood and removed my shirt. Through lidded eyes she watched as I pushed down my pants and underwear. She smiled when my slightly longer than average cock (as accurately reported on the questionnaire) came into view. "Would you please have intercourse with me now Thomas?" I said, "If you don't think it terribly rude, I would rather fuck you, Ms. Olson." "Um, that sounds fine to me," she said with a husky voice. Placing myself at her entrance, I pushed into her in one long, languid stroke, luxuriating in the snug, warm and wet feel of her cunt. Fully sheathed, she gave me a squeeze then placed my hands on her breasts. "Be rough with my nipples; I'll let you know if you go too far." I took her breasts in my hands, pressing them together even as I started to pinch her nipples. Her back arched as I did so, suggesting I was at least not going too far. I withdrew and started fucking her with long slow strokes. After a few minutes of simply enjoying the feel of her, I asked, "So, how many women are we talking about?" "My your cock feels good," she purred, "Um, what was that? Oh! Yes, we currently have forty five on staff." Damn her cunt felt great as she gripped me on the way out. I reseated myself with a sudden quick stroke and she gasped. "I do believe I have found a satisfactory replacement," she said as she smiled at me. My thrusting slowly became more and more forceful, and urgent. She stopped moaning briefly to say, "I may have forgotten to tell you something important." I heard her, and didn't process it. My thrusts were now getting frantic, and my partner knew quite clearly what that meant. "Mr. Jeffries, when you are servicing a woman in the Firm and she is wearing blue or black lipstick, you are to ejaculate in her mouth when you finish." As she said that I had that feeling you get when you know you are a few seconds from orgasm. And it finally registered she was wearing black lipstick. "Better get in position then, Ms. Olson!" I grunted through gritted teeth as I pulled out of her delectable cunt. She slid off the table and to her knees in front of me. Placing her hands on my ass, she took my cock in her mouth and began to bob her head as she attacked me with her tongue. Already past the point of no return I grabbed handfuls of her hair but did not pull her to me. As she sucked wildly on the head of my cock I grunted out that I was coming. Then, I teetered on the edge, that glorious edge of not quite there, and then I quite literally saw stars as I exploded in her mouth. I could not see how much I was coming, but it sure felt like a lot. I shot several strong bursts into her mouth before she gave me one last suck and I collapsed back onto the chair. I grinned stupidly at her as she appeared to swish my ejaculate around in her mouth before swallowing rather demonstrably. Grinning like the Cheshire cat, she leaned forward and gave me a peck on the lips. "Quite acceptable Mr. Jeffries, quite acceptable. You need to increase your water intake and consider adding some pineapple juice, but quite acceptable." "You mean, if I take the job," I said with some cheek. "Monday, 0 900," she said, apparently ignoring my statement. It had been frivolous after all. "Will you tell me what Tilly told you?" I asked. As she dressed she answered me very offhandedly. "I contacted her, had her sign and NDA, then paid her a large amount of cash to characterize you as a lover." I followed her lead and began dressing. "To be precise, I did not ask; what did you ask her, but rather what she told you." She kissed me, then smiled, "So very much the right choice," and she patted my cheek, "When you pay people upfront they may tell you nothing, but they never lie. She gushed on about you, which is something you should look into, before she paused, then said quite steadily, 'eager, pleasing, vigorous, energetic, trainable,'" she paused for effect, "and very good. Why, is he available?" Her look said, 'that's precisely the words she used. "And the last thing she said before I thanked her was, 'you snap him up.'" I didn't have anything to say to that except that I might have to look Tilly up soon. Ms. Olson adjusted her skirt and donned her top before picking up her jacket. "As you might expect, Mr. Jeffries, we have policies and procedures." She winked at me, then took a pamphlet from the desk and handed it to me as she sat on the desk in front of me again. "That contains everything you need to know. Please commit it to memory by Monday." I took the pamphlet and she said, "One other thing, you can play up the fantasy element." "Fantasy element?" I asked. She smiled, a brilliant expression on her face. "You are the hunk of a package delivery man. The building super who always has just.the.right. tool. You are the plumber showing up when the poor lady of the house doesn't have the money to pay." She pulled me in for a hug and whispered in my ear, "Dress the part and keep these women happy." She kissed me hard after that speech, a furious and inspired attack on my lips and tongue. I was almost ready to go again when she stopped and pushed me back. After I finished dressing as she watched me, she looped her arm through mine and escorted me out of the building. "I'll start you off at three. See you Monday at 0 900 for orientation." There was the twenty-four hour time again. "Three? Or nine?" I said, a bit confused. As she pushed me out the door she winked at me and said, "Servicing three of the staff per day, starting at oh-nine hundred." I don't remember the drive home as all I did was replay the afternoon in my mind and smile like an idiot. Well, a happy, grinning idiot. I was looking forward to some weekend reading and a little uniform shopping before starting work on Monday. Friday evening after the interview went by in a blur, or more of a daze I guess. After a couple of hours staring at the ceiling wondering if I was still in the same reality, I realized the truth: my reality had, in fact, changed. Picking up the booklet given to me by the HR Rep, Ms. Olson, I took a deep breath and started to read. Some of the material was plain, for example, requirements for my workout regimen, typically working hours, parking, security procedures, and general responsibilities akin to those of a building manager. However, as I expected, other parts were anything but plain. The Provider of Building Services, PBS, is responsible for meeting the sexual needs of the female staff of Foxx Inc according the rules, procedures, and customs identified herein. Every day a certain number (controlled by HR) of randomly selected women have access to the PBS spaces via key card. While more than one woman may be in the spaces at a time, the doors will only permit access to women on the services roster for that day. I wondered who, if anyone, checked up on this in practice. Limiting access helped with privacy to some extent, but someone had to know. Most likely security, but I supposed you have to trust someone. I read on. Unless expressly permitted by additional guidance (e.g., Special Circumstances), the PBS shall provide services described herein strictly within the confines of the PBS spaces. One particularly interesting section was about staff key cards. Usage of one card was something that probably should have been moved to my security indoc. A set of tri-graphs on the front of the badge indicated clearances, and these were to be matched with door mounted placards prior to attempting entry to a secure space. Attempting access to an unauthorized space was a security violation. A second key card had a completely different set of tri-graphs. As there are situations in which the PBS may find himself engaging in an act with a staff member without prior discussion, tri-graphs on the reverse indicate acceptable acts without prior agreement. Wow, I stopped reading and mused about how that situation might, er, arise. I flipped to the back of the booklet and read over some of the codes. They were numerous, and included "VSX", "ASX", "OSX", "FOX". These stood for, as you might have guessed, vaginal sex, anal, oral and fellatrix (sort of). There were a couple dozen of these, catering to most sexual acts I'd either done or thought of. I supposed I had better keep the 'decoder ring' nearby for the first few weeks to be sure I didn't misstep. Then there were some modifiers, such as: When servicing staff members wearing blue or black lipstick, ejaculation, should it take place, is to be inside the woman's mouth. What a place to go to work! The PBS shall shower after each encounter and log in his work calendar when complete. This is so the next woman desiring to take advantage of the service has a good idea of when to show up after a sufficient rest period. I wondered how the duration of my rest period was to be determined, then I shrugged. Something to worry about later. Special circumstances. From time to time there may be modifications to these rules put forward for specific periods of time. The terms and conditions of these events will be published ahead of time so as to prevent confusion. As an example, quarterly a "Free Use" day event is held. On such days, subject to the specific terms of the day, the PBS may make sexual use of any staff member wearing a blue or black dress or skirt without prior agreement. This may occur at any time, in any part of the building. The PBS alone is responsible for ensuring no embarrassment befalls Foxx Inc. as a result. For example, it would not be appropriate to engage a staff member in intercourse or have her perform fellatio, while visible on a conference call with persons outside of the firm. As if things could not get any stranger, here I was reading about how my new place of work had days with sex on demand for myself as well! Once again, wow. Weekends. In the unusual event that staff are scheduled to work hours in the office on a weekend or holiday, the PBS will be paid on an exponential scale according to how many staff are serviced during the time. There are no access limits during these times. In general the PBS should expect from three to six visits per day. If the PBS is unable to provide service on request, this will be logged and the staff member provided a 'rain check.' Repeated inability to provide service may be grounds for termination. Based on past history, the PBS is discouraged from personal sexual relationships as well as masturbation on days prior to work (aka, school nights). Having finished most of the reading, the thought of rubbing one out did cross my mind. However, I decided to take a pause and look forward to Monday. Besides, there were things I needed to take care of. For one, I needed a place to live now that I had a job. I scoured some real estate sites and made some appointments for weekend viewings. It was time to leave my parents, though at least I'd still be living nearby. For another, I needed appropriate attire for work as described by Ms. Olson. I searched for uniform retailers and identified several in town. I also still had my submarine coveralls, which had the advantages of comfort and ease of access. I figured my underwear selection needed a boost as well, so some department stores got added to the list. After night's sleep punctuated by reliving my encounter with Ms. Olson, my Saturday was filled with visits to apartments (I didn't have enough stuff to warrant a whole house) and stops at uniform suppliers. On the second try I found exactly what I was looking for: a wide variety of uniforms, and custom made at that. The staff took my measurements before having me page through their on-line catalog of uniforms. Auto repair shops, custodial staff, HVAC companies, plumbing companies, and even a couple security companies. If they thought it strange I was ordering all kinds of different clothes, they didn't say anything about it. And though I was eager to tell someone of my good fortune, I did not. I did, however, tell them of my need to have at least one available on Monday, one on Tuesday, and the rest soon after. And with appropriate name badges, which were just random male names instead of mine alone. Although it would cost 50% more, they said they could deliver. It wasn't until Sunday afternoon that the perfect apartment crossed my path. The building was a new mixed development, with reasonably spacious apartments in the floors over retail stores and restaurants. Best of all it was located only a couple miles from Foxx Inc. There were a couple of furnished units and I could move in at once. I called my Dad and told him I'd stop by in a couple of days, but that I was moving to an apartment across town. My parents were out of town on vacation, and I didn't want to surprise them when they came home and found me gone. I drove my small amount of belongings across town, signed the paperwork, provided my deposits, received my keys and moved in. My first uniform, that of an HVAC tech from a local company, arrived Sunday in the late afternoon. It fit perfectly and sported the name "Joe" on the tag. Early Monday morning I went for a run and had some breakfast before heading to Foxx Inc. There was no way I was going to be late, let alone on my first day, and I arrived a good thirty minutes early. Unlike late Friday afternoon, the parking complex was quite full. Upon entering I noticed the assigned spots, only there was a new sign. It read "T Jeffries, PBS". I parked there, and rather than sit in the car until 0 900, and I went on into the building. Again, unlike Friday afternoon, the reception desk was manned. Well, that's not actually correct. A young woman, who could not have been more than nineteen, sat attentively behind the desk. She was looking right at me when I came through the doors. She stood at once and came around the desk, hand extended. "Hello," she paused and looked at my name badge with some confusion, "Are you the new PBS, Joe?" I shook her hand and nodded, my blue-gray uniform appearing to be on point. I said, "In the flesh." To my surprise, she blushed, but did not say anything else. I continued, "I'm afraid I don't know the first thing I'm supposed to do. Do you have any ideas? Or maybe, Ms. Olson?" She shook her head and smiled, "Forgive me. I'm Allie. And yes, I do have the plan for your first day. If you will follow me?" She then turned and took me down the same path I had taken on Friday. Entering what I figured was now my office, she said, "Please take a seat and I'll let security know you are here." I nodded, then did as she asked. Sitting down I opened up the small fridge behind the desk and found several bottles of water, Coke Zero, Diet Mountain Dew and pineapple juice. I was once again impressed at their knowledge of things that would not be documented anywhere, namely my choice of low calorie drinks. Then I smiled when I thought back to Ms. Olson's comment about pineapple juice. I took one and opened it. No sooner had I done that when the door opened and a woman, guessing in her late twenties, entered the room. She was average height, somewhere less than five and a half feet, slim build, with dark brown hair and eyes. She was wearing a black shirt and slacks and the badge around her neck identified her as Susan Moss, site security. Her face was angular and sharp, maybe indicating some Native American heritage. She was quite good looking. The look in her eyes was, well, hungry. I stood and extended a hand. She read my name tag and said, "Joe? I didn't think that was your name." She shook my hand with a firm grip, then shrugged. "I'll need a photo ID before generating your badge." I nodded and pulled out my wallet, handing her my very new Florida driver's license. She then sat her backpack on the table and withdrew a device which she plugged into one of the computer's USB ports. Then she surprised me, though she shouldn't have. "If you don't mind taking a seat?" she said. I nodded and sat down, still not having said a word since the receptionist. And then she surprised me by sitting down on my lap as she logged into the system and started work. Thinking it was a good idea, I put my hands on her hips. I was sure it was only going to be seconds before she felt me start to harden against her ass. As she scanned my ID and continued to work through pages she wiggled her ass against my growing erection and said, "One of the best things about security is that I'm always the first stop for the new guy." "First stop?" I said. "He speaks!" she said. "Yes. There's some forty of us here, and that could mean two to three weeks before everyone gets to, well, try you out." She wiggled again, and now I was at full mast. "But not security, got to get you badged straightaway." Her fingers typed at a furious pace and then there was a pause. She handed me her badges over her shoulder. "I assume you read the book?" "I was a nuclear trained operator, so when I'm told to read a book you can bet I did." She laughed. "Then I'll just say, your choice, though I do need to keep an eye on this process for the next 10 to 15 minutes." She looked over her shoulder, then stood and bent over the desk. Looking at the badge I read a number of tri-graphs. Fortunately, the meaning of a few of them came to quickly: BST (breast squeezing and kneading), CIP (come in cunt), and OSX (my providing oral sex). However, given her current position, I decided straight up sex was what she was most likely interested in. Standing up, I reached around and started to unbutton her shirt as I ground my hips into her ass. I was sure she could feel my hardness as I did so. A few moments later her shirt was open and I unhooked her bra, freeing her nicely sized breasts for my grasp. I spent some time fondling her before nuzzling her neck and sucking on an earlobe. She purred, though she kept her arms on the table, striking a key every now and then as the status bar very slowly worked its way up from 0%. Reluctantly leaving her very taut nipples, I unbuckled her belt, then unfastened and unzipped her slacks before pushing them and her underwear down to her knees. One of my hands returned to her lovely breasts as the other reached down between her legs. Her hair felt groomed but not shaved, and her cunt was wet. I groaned in her ear, "Ready for me already?" "I've been ready since I got here at eight this morning." As she finished that sentence my fingers spread her apart and I pushed myself into her fully in a slow, pleasurable stroke. Leaving her breast again I turned her face toward me. "Sorry, I didn't remember if you were wearing lipstick." She smiled, then turned back to the computer. "I'm not, Joe, because I really enjoy it when a man starts to lose control inside me. Gets me off every time." By this point I had started to fuck her quite soundly. From her words I figured she wasn't so much into a slow tryst as much as a galloping fuck. I did my best to oblige her. The whole while I was pounding her warm, wet and pliant cunt, she continued to monitor the status of the computer, even typing every now and then even as I repeatedly sheathed myself inside her. Though not talking to me, she was moaning and her breathing was quickening. My hands full of her breasts, I held myself within her completely and paused my hips. She brushed her hair out of her face and looked at me over her shoulder. "I'm ready to finish whenever you are ready to cum in my cunt, Joe," said hoarsely. Still looking at me I reached up and held her chin so I could kiss her even as I pulled back and gave her another deep stroke. She moaned heavily into my mouth, and I did it again. Breaking the kiss she said in a husky voice, "Fuck me, please." Not having any intention of making her wait, I placed both hands on her hips and adjusted my position for the final stretch. As I did, and kept fucking her, she said, "The badge is printing." Holding her in place I quickly accelerated my pace and knew that I would come soon. My pace picked up and I was sure she could tell. "Damn you feel good! I'm going to come soon," I grunted as I fucked her, quickly losing control of my movements. She could tell. "Fuck me Joe!" she barked, "let go and come inside me!" As my hips got a bit more frantic she moaned loudly, "Um, I'm coming!" As her breath caught and she clenched around me, I felt myself peak as well, "Coming!" I grunted, and then bucked into her uncontrollably as I started to fill her cunt. The wonderful feeling went on for a good while, and the whole time she rewarded my efforts with a wonderful moan and "yes" sounds. I sat down, holding her to me such that I was still deep inside as I started to soften. She typed in a few more things to the machine, then pulled her card and turned her head to me, kissing me firmly and thoroughly. "I'll be back with your badge in a few minutes or so," she said, then gave me another satisfied lover's kiss before she stood and I slipped out of her. I watched as she dressed and strode out of the room before I duck-walked to the door that led to my own restroom and shower. After refreshing myself I sat down and waited for Susan to return. To my surprise, Ms. Olson came through the door. It was not lost on me that once again she was wearing dark blue lipstick. She licked those lips and gave me an appraising look. "Very nice, Joe. Where did you get the uniform?" I told her the story of the uniform shop and she smiled. "Well done, but you'll need to expense that to the firm of course. Have Cindy show you how when she sets up your account later." As I nodded, Susan came through the door, twirling a badge around a finger. She stopped when she saw Ms. Olson. "Just stopping by to deliver his badge," the security lady said. Ms. Olson raised an eyebrow, then smirked. "And security's appraisal of our new building services provider?" Susan handed me my badge and turned to the somewhat officious acting HR rep, "Happy to report fulfilled and filled," she winked at me, "and in that order." Ms. Olson nodded, and Susan flashed me a smile on her way out the door. Ms. Olson sat on my desk and smiled at me. "Off to a good start. Very nice," she said. Then she unbuttoned her jacket, parted it, and lifted her once again sheer blouse to bare her breasts to me. "I wish I could enjoy you now, but the doctor has you next." I took her breasts in my hands firmly squeezing them and quickly latching on to a nipple and lightly biting down. She moaned in approval and after a few moments I switched to the other while continuing to pinch the first. She stroked the back of my head, holding me to her breast as I repeated the move again. Then she pushed me back and kissed me hard, her firm nipples pressing into me. She reached down and felt my stiffening cock through my trousers. "Mr. Jeffries, although I have you started at three, would you be opposed to my visiting you when you are finished with it?" I pulled her to me and gave her another kiss, my hands still pinching her nipples and squeezing her wonderful tits. "It does seem appropriate to check in with my hiring manager at the end of my first day," I said. She nudged me away and then straightened her clothes, also checking her makeup in the mirror and wiping a bit of lipstick off my lips. "Very good Mr. Jeffries. I'll check back at the end of the day." She turned to go, then said over her shoulder, "By the way, Ms. Jenkins is quite particular." "Ms. Jenkins?" I asked. "Our on-site physician," she winked at me, "She is here several days a month, and when she is she is considered a member of the Firm." I smiled, "Of course she is." "We offer comprehensive medical insurance, and quality medical care starts with full knowledge of a patient's history." She put her hand on the door handle, "And a complete physical, of course." "Of course," I said quietly. As she put her hand on the door handle she looked back at me, "By the way, I suppose Shaggy and Velma were before your time?" "Excuse me?" I said. "Spend a little time on google so you'll know what I'm talking about," she said, then winked and left the room. "Sure," I said to no one in particular. In the next twenty minutes I downed a bottle of water and another bottle of pineapple juice. There were some binders on the shelves and I removed one named 'Overview' and sat down to browse through it. The binder contained a table of contents and what looked like dozens of plastic sleeved schematics and pages of text. I leafed through descriptions of electrical and plumbing systems, reports on past contractor performance, information on current custodial staff, specifications of the food preparation equipment and all of the building safety systems. The Byzantine floor layouts were also included, complete with labeled diagrams of the various security systems and door access points. Power supplies for these were indicated, along with failsafe conditions and emergency criteria. Searching for something that could be a physicians office or a nurse's station, there was an office located on this very floor labeled "Medical." Examining the map I was able to figure out how I could get there from my current location; provided of course my key card worked. It was at this time that I noticed there were a number of tri graphs on the reverse of my badge. Some of them were familiar, others I would need to consult the book to decipher. At 10 30 my office door opened and a woman leaned in and looked at me. "Mr. Jeffries?" I nodded and stood. She strode over to me and extended a hand and said, "Angela Jenkins, nurse practitioner." I shook her hand, "Tom Jeffries." She looked at my quizzically, "I know. Please follow me." I was a bit taken aback by her actions, but said nothing. I followed her out the door, past the receptionist and through another door. This led to a very small room with two chairs and a small table. On the table was a clipboard with what looked to be several pieces of paper. She gestured to one of the chairs and said, "Please take a seat." She waited for me to do so, and then she added, "I want to be very clear and honest with you, Mr. Jeffries. This exam will include some rather blatantly sexual portions. While I don't believe that is a surprise, I am willing to let you know ahead of time in each case." To my surprise, I found that aspect particularly exciting. I replied using a tone I hoped was similar to her somewhat formal one, "I would appreciate it if you did so." She smiled broadly, "Very good then. I'll be sure to. Now, please review the materials as they describe the procedures we will cover today, and then complete the medical history questionnaire as best you can. Please knock on the door when you are ready." This odd introduction ended, she walked out of the room. It was only then that I reflected on what she looked like. Dark brown hair, a curvy figure, just a bit shorter than myself, with a brilliant smile, aquiline features, and perhaps the most intense eyes I had ever encountered. Her hair was in a tight bun, her light pink dress one that buttoned down the front. I picked up the clipboard, shaking my head at the rather insane working conditions I found myself in. A path to something even more odd wasn't possible, or so I thought until I started to read the medical exam description. It was only a bulleted list. The first several things were obvious and expected: vital signs, blood samples, urine samples, review of medical history, immunization status, and more things I expected. And then came the rest of the list: 100% visual survey of skin for unusual moles, lesions, etc., testicular cancer examination, prostate exam, sexual function test and sperm sample. Yes, I was a bit surprised, but mostly by this time the surprise was limited to 'how does she plan to do this?' The medical history was typical and required little more than a lot of short answers and box checking. I knocked on the door fifteen minutes later. To be continued By PtmcPilot for Literotica

Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 1 The Interview - A young man leaves the Navy and finds a new job. By PtmcPilot listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories. Thomas Edison reportedly said that the harder he worked the luckier he was. In my case I had worked pretty stinking hard as an enlisted member of the nuclear submarine Navy for the previous six years, so if you side with Edison I must have accumulated a decent amount of luck in my karma account. No matter how events came together, I was very lucky to be in just the right place at the right time. You probably won't believe it, and truth be told, on some days I don't believe it either. But let's not get ahead of ourselves. Let me start at the beginning. Or maybe not quite the beginning. As I mentioned, I'd been in the Navy for six years starting right after high school. After graduation a lot of my friends had gone off to college, but I wasn't interested in joining them. I wanted to do something at once, not four years or so later. I joined the Navy, was picked up for nuclear power and asked for submarines (long story for another time). Working on subs was tough, yet rewarding at the same time. And it paid fairly nicely for a 19 to 24 year old. Many of the younger enlisted, read that as non-lifers, were interested in using their G I bill benefits to go to college when their enlistment was complete. And when I left the Navy a mere six weeks ago, that had been my plan as well. I'd saved a fair amount of money, and combined with the G I bill I was able to comfortably attend most any college. Now, relaxing on a couch in my parent's living room, when I wasn't surrounded by people looking forward to college, I found the idea was no longer appealing. It always seemed to me that people felt college was a natural progression, and to do otherwise was somehow not living up to one's potential. Problem was, after my years in the Navy I knew that wasn't the case. Sure, college might open some doors, but I had every bit as much, if not more respect for the senior enlisted in the Navy as I did the officers. Very different jobs requiring different skill sets. One ingredient of success on the ship was mutual respect for those different skill sets. Relaxing off duty with Sailors from other ships told me such mutual respect was not always a given. I'd been fortunate. By the time I left the Navy I knew I was capable, well trained, reliable, and eager to work hard. The Navy had spent a lot of money training me how to operate and maintain equipment as well to train and lead people. Not only was I good at all those things, I enjoyed them immensely. It's a very rewarding feeling when you use your own skills to take something from not working, to working. A friend of mine, a fairly senior Navy electrician, enjoyed replacing burnt out light bulbs even though such things were typically reserved for more junior people. "It's instant job satisfaction," he'd said. I knew my parents were happy to have me around, and at the same time I knew they didn't want me to become a permanent fixture. It was only nine in the morning, and I resolved right then that today was the day to seriously start the job search. After grabbing a shower and a cup of coffee, I sat down with my laptop and began. There were lots of openings that appealed to me, or rather a lot of jobs I knew I could do. HVAC technicians and mechanics of all kinds appeared to be in particular demand, and the pay didn't look too bad. Besides, I was in a pretty enviable position; I could easily quit after a short time if it didn't work out. After a brief moment of reflection I decided my qualifications meant I should avail myself of a headhunter, or at least some high end placement site. I did so, and was startled to get a text message two hours later. It was a link, so I forwarded it to my email and called it up. Oddly, it wasn't from one of the services I had contacted. "Provider of Building Services. Responsible for all building systems maintenance and services for staff on site. Monday through Friday, from 9 to 5, $95,000 per year. If interested please send your interview availability to FoxxIncJobs@FoxxInc.com" From the tone it seemed they had my resume and knew who they were talking to. Intrigued, I sent a note to the address stating I was available for an interview at their convenience. It was perhaps another hour later when a reply came in from the same address: "Please confirm your availability for an interview starting at sixteen hundred, at 8472 Saddlebrook Road." I checked the address, and although I did not want to appear desperate, I replied at once that I could make that time. It seemed a bit odd to be having a job interview that late on a Friday, and it made me wonder what kind of work-life balance they might have as part of their culture. And then I laughed at myself--as if work-life balance was something I was acquainted with from subs... Still, this observation was added to my mental list of hypothetical questions to be posed to my would-be employer. The use of 24 hour time got my attention as well, as in my admittedly limited experience most people in the US did not use it. Checking the time, I had about two hours before I needed to leave. Plenty of time to shave, iron a shirt and get my ass across town. Minor preparations complete, I had a little time to do some research on Foxx Inc., and there wasn't much there. Nothing on the usual job review sites, and the corporate splash page simply stated it was a legal firm serving government and private clients, able to support work at all classification levels. Well, I'd learn more when I got there. Arriving at the designated place at fifteen fortyfive, the parking lot in front of the building was empty. The visitor parking spots were very close to the door, which was nice given how hot it was that afternoon. The building itself was an attractive, if plain, multi-story building made of the typical glass, steel and concrete. It was also unmarked aside from the large stylistic numbers identifying the building as '8472'. Grabbing my jacket I got out of the car and went to the large glass doors. The lobby was large, with comfortable looking chairs of white leather arranged around small metal and glass tables. A long reception desk opposite the entry doors appeared to be of solid wood and was decorated with a number of glass sculptures. Glancing around I noted the presence of several CCTV cameras, their red status lights blinking every few seconds to let you know they were awake, or at least powered. Aside from the front doors there were no other obvious exits from the room. Taking a seat I looked over the walls a bit more closely and noticed there were a couple of places that might be seams that could hide hinges on the reverse. It wasn't more than two or three minutes when I heard a distinct 'click' from the direction of the front doors. Curious, I checked them and found they were now locked. It was then I heard another click behind me, and turning I watched as one of the well-hidden doors opened and a woman strode through. Black haired, tall and quite attractive, she was wearing a black skirt, black heels, a white blouse and a dark blue jacket. She smiled as she closed the distance to me, extending a hand. "Mr. Jeffries, I presume?" Returning the smile and the handshake, I said, "Thomas, please." She let go of my hand and regarded me with a puzzled look, "Mr. Jeffries, we've only just been introduced." "Not exactly," I said, "I still don't know your name." The look she gave me was somewhere between confusion and irritation. But in an instant her face snapped right back to pleasant as if she'd rolled back time. She extended her hand again, "Mr. Jeffries, I presume?" Again returning the handshake I replied, "Yes, and you are?" She let go of my hand, "Ms. Olson. I'm pleased you could come in on such short notice. If you would follow me?" With this she turned and strode toward the door I now knew to be there. A sign next to the door, which appeared to be nothing more than a label plate, turned out to be a card reader, which she used to open the door. On the other side of the door a small well lit room had a standard set of boxes used to hold mobile phones. I was already taking my phone and keys out of my pocket when she gestured toward the boxes and asked me to secure any electronics. Completing this task she led me to something that looked like an airport TSA portal. She indicated I should walk through it, and she watched as I did. It didn't beep or anything and she led me to another door, which she again opened with a key card, though this time she added a PIN, her finger movements concealed by a cover plate. Through this second door we entered a large open area. Two elevators were visible to the right, again with things I now knew to be card readers. To the left was a featureless wall with one door. She led me to this door and entered with her card. This room was a rather large office, tastefully decorated with wooden furniture, some IT equipment, plants, a few leather chairs and a small refrigerator. There was also another door on a wall adjacent to the one we had entered through. She indicated a chair in front of the large desk. "Would you like a bottle of water Mr. Jeffries?" Her continued formality was curious, and I simply said yes. She withdrew two bottles of water from the fridge and handed me one before sitting down herself. "Mr. Jeffries, again, thank you for coming in this afternoon," she said as she unscrewed the lid on her bottle. "I was available, so there wasn't much of a reason to wait," I said before taking a pull on my own bottle. "Well, shall we get down to business then?" she said. I nodded and she pulled a folder from inside the desk. "Six years in the Navy, straight out of high school. Trained mechanic, standard awards for good conduct, but also three Navy Achievement Medals. Current security clearance, and living with your parents having just been discharged several weeks ago." The whole time she had been talking she had been looking directly at me. Which was good in a way because it kept me from trying to ogle her, and I figured that was not a great way to start with an H R rep, if that's who she was. The funny thing about her little speech was that the medals were not listed in anything I thought she might have been able to access while researching me. Wait, they researched me? I realized she had asked me a question. "I'm sorry Ms. Olson, could you repeat that?" Her face was impassive. "Did you enjoy your time in the Navy?" "I'm not sure I'd say enjoy. It was often hard work, but also rewarding. I got to see some of the world and learn some useful things. Or at least, I hope you will find my skills useful." She nodded, "Your professional certifications are quite in line with what we need in terms of taking care of the property, yes. Tell me, did you enjoy Singapore or Thailand more?" At this point it was clear she was trying to keep me off balance by showing what she knew about me. "Um, Ms. Olson, what kind of work does Foxx Inc do?" She unbuttoned the front of her jacket and sat back in the chair, taking another drink of water. As her jacket parted I could not help but notice her top was almost shear, and she was not wearing a bra. She caught my glimpse, but smiled as she answered, "We are primarily a legal firm. We consult on a variety of subjects to varied clientele. Our work regularly connects to the government, to include the DoD and several other agencies with whom you might not be as familiar." "And so it would be normal to run a background check on any applicants." She smiled and looked down at the desk, selecting a piece of paper from the file. "Yes, but I must tell you it is less mysterious than you might think. To begin with your electronic fingerprints are everywhere, and the only thing that provides privacy is people with access not taking an interest. In applying, we became interested." I nodded, only sort of following her. She gave me a soft look, then said, "Tell me, before you decided to end your time with the Navy, you applied for a special projects position, did you not?" I nodded, though once again how she knew this was beyond me. "That application triggered a number of automatic events that were completed even before they would have started an SSBI." Seeing my confusion she added, "A background investigation." "I see." "You have applied for a job at a firm that does highly sensitive work for the government, amongst others. Further, I am meeting you alone in this building in the late afternoon. The least you should expect is that we have done our homework." Sure, it all made sense. And nonetheless, I was taken aback by the results of said homework, especially in such a short time frame. She continued, "That homework indicates you have all the mechanical and supervisory skills necessary to keep our facility humming along, and your clearance is certainly a plus in that you will likely be able to access most parts of the building unescorted," she said. "And," she added with a smirk, "there was time to acquire some more, shall we say, personal information." I swallowed, not really knowing what she meant by that last bit. Trying to regain my composure, I nodded and tried to move closer to show my interest. "Is this the only building I'll be maintaining?" She nodded in reply, "Yes, that is correct. Electrical, mechanical, structural, all your responsibility. As you saw, the position involves a typical work schedule, though a number of the employees keep less standard hours, especially the partners." "Could I ask a question?" She nodded, and I continued, "Why did the previous person leave the job?" "Hum," she murmured, then grinned, "Let's say he grew tired." "Of the job?" "I thought you were nuclear trained Mr. Jeffries? That is an assumption, not an observation or conclusion based on indications." That caused me to sit back. If they had only been aware of me for a few hours, that was pretty specific criticism for someone of my particular background. And a damned insightful criticism at that. But if she was bothered, it didn't show. Instead, she grinned as she held my gaze. "I believe my statement to be accurate regarding the previous PBS." She continued, "I assume the proposed compensation is adequate?" I nodded again. "Very well. In addition you will earn twenty-eight days off per year, usable at your leisure from day one. We have a full gym on-site as well as a reasonably good cafeteria. I expect you will find the severance package quite generous as well." "So, are you offering me the job?" I asked, an edge of excitement probably pretty evident. Her grin changed to a smile, though this time her look was almost predatory. "Well, there are other things to be discussed and evaluated before I can do that." Opening another drawer she withdrew a single piece of paper and handed it to me. "This is a standard non-disclosure agreement. In quite too many words, because lawyers, it effectively says that with the exception of any illegality you observe you may not discuss anything that happens in this firm with anyone not a member of the firm. As was your security agreement with the Navy, this is binding until death or until the Firm informs you otherwise." It was not a long document, and it seemed to say just what she said. I picked up a pen from the desk and signed it straightaway. Taking the page back from me she examined my signature, nodded, then added her own under mine. "Although I believe Foxx Inc is an upstanding firm, you would be wise to carefully analyze any small print." Standing up, she said, "I'll go make a copy of this for your records." She picked up another small packet of papers and handed it to me as she walked past me to the other door. "I'll be back in a little while to answer any questions." The cover page was labeled "Foxx Inc Sensitive: Disclosure, Authorized Only under NDA". Typical enough, or so I thought. Turning the page I found myself faced with a rather extensive questionnaire. As I started to work on it, I soon realized it was also anything but typical. Relationship status, exercise habits, pieces of medical history, diet, alcohol consumption, sexual orientation, sexual experience to include number of partners, and then very specific questions about what sexual acts I enjoyed, would do, and absolutely would not do. I answered a few and then stopped; finding I was not comfortable providing this level of detail about private aspects of my life. A little while later the door opened and I saw Ms. Olson re-enter the room. Seeing I was not writing, she said "That was fast, are you all done?" Standing in front of me she leaned over to look at the papers in my lap. Still looking forward I was treated to the most glorious down blouse view I may have ever been given. Her white top hung away from her chest, now fully revealed as a pair of large, tanned breasts unconstrained by a bra. I gulped and when I looked up she was smiling at me, apparently not put off at all by my observation of her chest. However, in my defense she had all but deliberately dangled them in my face. Add to that she was now wearing quite shocking black lipstick. Now I was really off balance. She retook her seat. "Do you have questions or concerns I can help resolve, Mr. Jeffries?" "It's just that, well, I don't see why you need to know some of these things about your building manager," I said. She leaned back. "Ah, I see. You did note the position is 'provider of building services', did you not?" I nodded. Her smile turned into leer. Yep, I'm quite sure of the memory. She leered at me. "You'll forgive me. I do so enjoy this part of the interview, and I've only done it a few other times, so humor me." I took an involuntary look at her chest again. Her expressions remained the same as she said, "Your job, should you choose to accept it, includes sexually servicing the women who work here." I was almost, almost certain I'd used my inside voice when I shouted, "Holy shit!" But then Ms. Olson almost jumped back at my outburst. I know she jumped because she bounced really nicely. Taking a deep breath, I said, "Okay." Raising an eyebrow, she said, "'Okay', really?" Then a long pause, and she continued with the smirk back on her face. "Well then, ask me any questions you have and we'll see if we cannot clear this up." I was rewarded, I think, as her smirk switched to predatory again. I had the feeling she was toying with me. Not unlike a cat and a mouse though I didn't really think she'd literally eat me. At least not in a bad way. I pinched myself for focus. "Right, how about this one about exercise habits?" I asked. "Physical condition is linked to physical performance, wouldn't you say?" she said. Looking back I'm not sure there was a reason for me to continue, but sometimes you haven't quite processed what people have told you. I said "Um, why the question about sexual orientation? And my diet?" She locked eyes with me and I could not look away. "Mr. Jeffries, I believe my stating that you are expected to "sexually service the staff like a stud within a herd of brood mares" more than adequately provided information sufficient to answer the first." Now, I know I asked for it, but when she spoke it really rocked me. Her face was all professional, stern, condescending and superior when she resumed her rebuke of my density. "It would not do for me to hire someone not hungry enough for it. It is up to me, and me alone to select the appropriate," she winked again, "stud for my herd." I swallowed heavily and nodded. She stood and removed her jacket, hung it on a coat rack and took her seat again. Her large breasts were now every bit on display, the sheer fabric of the material all but baring them to my gaze. I forced myself to look in the eye again, finally realizing what this interview was leading up to. "Now that you have utilized logic and available information to answer your first silly question 'about sexual orientation," she'd kind of spat the words at me, "I will answer your second plainly." Now the look she gave me was something I couldn't explain or describe. I don't know how to explain what 'holy fucking hornier than ever' looks like, but that was her. Then she made an obvious display of running her tongue along her lips and said, "You must be aware that your diet directly affects the taste of your semen. Are you not?" At this point any thoughts about work life balance were thrown to the curb like an ex's CD collection. I knew my mouth was hanging open. Her large breasts swayed and jiggled as she spoke. I now noticed that her areola were very dark and her nipples quite hard, and easily seen through a not-quite-there top. Forcing myself to look back up at her face I cleared my throat and said, "I think I see. Shall I get back to answering these then?" She nodded and smiled back at me, "I'm happy to hear that. And yes, please do. I would like to conclude your interview today." For a very brief second I considered how I might feel if I were a woman being asked to, ah, service the male members of the firm as a prerequisite for employment. Don't be too hard on me for acknowledging that I, and my hard-on, didn't mind one bit. It only took me a few minutes to write out short answers to the questions, after which I passed the questionnaire back to her. She read over my answers, nodding every now and then. "So, Thomas, you can call me Ashley, if you like." I don't know what, but that didn't sound like what I should call her. "Thank you, Ms. Olson," I let out a long breath and notice a flare to her nostrils. It felt like I made the right choice, and I said, "What's next?" "For one, you should know this aspect of the position is obviously off the books, except for the salary, which is an additional fifty percent over your normal pay." I nodded and could not suppress a truly shit-eating grin. She raised an eyebrow that again indicated mild irritation, "Is that not acceptable, Mr. Jeffries?" She delivered my name in two words with a notable pause, more like 'Mister. Jeffries." The tone was all heat. Clearly the Mr. & Miss Smith was strong with her. I liked it. A lot. I shook my head and tried to refocus, if only for a bit. "No, it's not that at all. It's just, well, you're telling me I'm likely to be having sex with any number of women here, and you are going to pay me for it?" Maybe she was acting, but her expression was one of sincere offense. Again with the stutter pronouncement, "I am certain I just characterized the additional pay as stud fees." As I gaped at her statement, she unbuttoned the top half of her blouse. Yep, no doubt about the solid nips, flushed face and suddenly deeper breathing. Actually I can't tell you how I noticed or remembered that given how aware I was of her body and my hard-on. Her restatement of 'stud duty' made me smile. Then I said, "Again Ms. Olson, you mistake my meaning. My comments were meant as 'I can't believe you want to pay me more for this.'" Her face relaxed at once and she stood and walked to stand between the desk and myself. For the first time I noticed the scent of an aroused woman. "Mister. Jeffries, contrary to what you may think, finding someone for this job is not easy. It is simply not possible to advertise for a proper, well, cocksman." Well, that did it. There was no unhearing something like that. Stud was one thing, but 'cocksman?' Somehow it meant nothing to me even as I could completely understand it. I once more tried shaking my head to clear my thoughts for a moment. I remembered something she said that seemed suddenly relevant. I said, "What did you mean by more personal information?" She finished unbuttoning her blouse, and then shrugged it off, her body now bare from her waist up. Her breasts were nothing short of magnificent. I was staring and completely unable to stop myself from reaching out and taking them in my hands. She purred, then put her hands over mine and said, "Don't think poorly of me, Mr. Jeffries, but I contacted Tilly." Yet again, I found myself surprised. I'll tell you the story later, maybe, but Tilly was another Sailor, my off-the-books roommate and more girlfriend than fuck buddy for the past two years. We'd parted amicably when I left the Navy. Probably important to this story, she was my fourth and to date last sexual partner, and she'd been equal parts ravenous and patient with me. While I'd always figured I'd done right by her, the look on Ashley's face spoke volumes to the review I seem to have been given. I hadn't formed any kind of response and was still kneading her gloriously full tits when she asked in a low voice, "Thomas, is it safe for me to have unprotected intercourse with you today?" "Well, yes and no? If you mean am I disease free, then yes. If you mean could I get you pregnant, the answer is yes, so then no, it's not safe. And you're trusting someone you just met?" "Thomas, I have read a rather thorough synopsis of your life and the government feels you are trustworthy. Should I not?" I nodded, and she continued, "And you just gave me a most sincere and thorough answer to a simple question." Then she leaned down and gave me a thoroughly debauching kiss on the lips that left us both panting. She held my face in her hands, "I should mention that in this arrangement the person in the Firm initiating the encounter is required to provide protection." Then I watched with continued surprise as she sat on the desk, put her feet on the arms of my chair and lifted her skirt to show me a very bald and equally wet cunt. I noted she was an inny, at least right then. As she relaxed back on her elbows she said, "To continue your interview;" and her voice cut off. Most likely because by the time she had those words out of her mouth my lips were locked on hers. Her cunt lips of course. "Um," she sighed, "I do love a man who needs little direction. I was going to say, well, fuck it!" and she she held my head firmly in place. She was hot, wet, vocal, and very responsive. Darting my tongue in and out of her cunt and around her lips, I was as eager to please as I had ever been. In moments, feeling she was ready for it, I thrust two fingers into her and pressed at her g-spot. With my free hand I reached up and grasped one of breasts. "Oh, fuck yes," she moaned, "lick me!" Her moans and words guided me to the things she liked, nibbles on her lips, sucking on her clit, all of which I did with abandon. It had been almost three months since the last time I had sex, and I wasn't about to let this opportunity get away. I attacked her cunt with passion, hungry for her moans and words. A long string of "Um, yes, Um, fuck! Um, oh my god!" poured out of her and I kept up my efforts. Then, within only a couple of minutes she sat up, grabbed two handfuls of my hair and pressed my face hard into her cunt. "Fuck! I'm coming!" Hearing that, I tried to keep my efforts steady with what had got her there, strongly rubbing her g-spot with her clit firmly between my lips and teeth. Ten, fifteen seconds went by, and then she let loose of me and sagged back onto the table. "Very, very nice Mr. Jeffries." To be continued By PtmcPilot for Literotica

Runways: Part 6 Man’s escape to the fishing hole By m storyman x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I pushed the boat away and motored almost silently down about half the length of the lake to a nice weed bed, and started to work a small fly along the edges of the weeds. The rain started less than two hours later, but I was ready for it, mostly. I pulled on the rain suit I'd taken along to fend off the ice cold drops. The cold began to seep through the light weight rain suit as the temperature dropped precipitously, easily down over a dozen degrees in the first twenty minutes. This storm had all the earmarks of one intending to stay for a while. It was late summer, which meant that the temperatures could easily reach up to ninety if it was clear, but it could also get uncomfortably cold at these altitudes. Not cold enough to snow until late August, but that was only a few weeks away. I made my way back to the dock with my fish, cleaned them and headed back to the cabin, trying to suppress a shiver. I could see smoke coming from the chimney, the thought of a warm fire extremely inviting. I stepped through the door, closing it behind me and stood in the kitchen area, staring at the sight in front of me. Kim was on her hands and knees over the top of an equally naked Amy, her pussy pointing toward me, her knees bent and spread apart to completely expose her. Kim's head was thrown back, her eyes closed, her long hair hanging wildly around her face as she moaned in pleasure. I had clearly stepped into an extremely intimate moment between the two, and it equally appeared that neither yet realized that I was there. I stepped to the sink and laid the fish in it and pulled off my rain suit as quietly as I could. I looked over at Kim as I pulled my rain suit pants off and saw her looking at me, smiling with the same smile that she'd given me the first time we had sex. Amy was still busy between Kim's legs, noisily licking and teasing her pussy with her mouth when Kim motioned me to come closer. It didn't take a rocket scientist to see that she was inviting me to pay attention to Amy's exposed pussy. I knelt at the end of the bed and leaned down over it, licking slowly up her wet and well excited pussy. Her lips were full and engorged, a significant amount of inner lip protruding, glistening in the flickering light of the fireplace. Her juices were sweet on my tongue as I teased up her slit, circling the tip of my tongue around her clit several times, causing her to lift her hips toward me and moan loudly into Kim's pussy. Kim gasped at the sensations racing from her pussy through her body as my attentions to Amy's pussy drove her actions in and on Kim's pussy to be more vigorous. "Oh god," Kim moaned loudly as I teased Amy's pussy. "What the hell?" Amy suddenly asked, apparently finally putting together that Kim was impossibly talking and licking at the same time. I felt Amy try to pull herself up the bed under Kim, pushing Kim's body up. Somewhat reluctantly Kim crawled off of Amy, leaving her laying on the bed looking down her naked body at me leaning over the end of the bed, my face now almost two feet from her spread pussy. "What the hell are you doing?" she snapped angrily. "I invited him," Kim said as she lay on the bed next to Amy, her feet and head at opposite ends of the bed than Amy. "Why? If I wanted a guy between my legs I'd have a boyfriend!" Amy snapped. "You seemed to be enjoying it just fine until a moment ago," Kim shot back with a scowl. "Look. You were willing to spend a whole weekend getting fucked by him just so he'd take me on vacation. Not to have sex, but just to get out of town. Now you're suddenly adverse to being touched by him at all? I think you need to reevaluate just exactly what you think is appropriate. Adam and I are having sex. If you want to continue to have sex with me, you're going to have to figure out a way to deal with that. And no, being pissed off at Adam all the time is NOT an acceptable solution. You've always told me how sweet and kind he is and how caring he is for a guy. Well, guess what? I learned that even better than you can imagine!" Kim said as she pushed herself up to sit on the end of the bed, still facing Amy. "Adam is sweet and kind and gentle and intelligent and wonderful. So much so that I asked him to marry me! So you better get used to him being with us!" "You asked him to MARRY you? Seriously? You two are getting MARRIED?" "Well, not yet. He hasn't said yes yet. But I think he will, when he's had a chance to get to know me better." "Damn!" Amy swore quietly, pushing herself up to sit on the bed, leaning against the pillows and the wall. "I guess you don't need me any more then," she added as she pushed off the bed and picked up the pants of the pink sweat suit she'd worn overnight. "Oh god, Amy! Don't be so dramatic! Of course I still need YOU! You're my right hand girl! How would I ever function without you? I’m so sorry I added to your deep-set distain for men. I was wrong. You are so wrong, at least you’re wrong about Adam. We succeed together, in an industry that exploits sexuality in a way that often brings out the baser instincts of men. At least Adam has the character and self-respect to know he wants something deeper, more meaningful. And now that I’ve discovered that character, I find it incredibly desireable.” "Have your new boyfriend. Let him do it all!" she snapped as she pulled the jacket of the sweatshirt on and zipped it up over her bare tits. She bent down and zipped her suitcase closed and stood it up. She grabbed the handle and pulled it to the door of the cabin and threw the door angrily open before walking out into the still falling rain, leaving the door standing open. Amy’s Departure "WHERE ARE YOU GOING?" Kim yelled out the door at her as she stood in the doorway. "HOME!" Amy yelled back as she started walking down the road leading down the mountain, the rain already having soaked the thin pink sweat suit. "Come on. We need to go after her," Kim said, walking towards her suitcase. She bent over and pulled out a pair of yoga pants and a tank top, starting to put them on. "Go after her? Why? She'll come back." "No she won't." "Trust me. She will. It's six miles down the mountain and another dozen to town. She doesn't have anywhere to go. Once she finishes her temper tantrum she'll come back." "You don't know Amy," Kim said sharply. "She's too damn stubborn to come back." "Fine. I'll go get her," I said crossly, reaching for the recently taken off rain pants. "But you're staying here. No point in you getting soaked too!" "Fine. I'll wait," she said with a bit of a huff as I pulled on rain pants. It only took a minute or two to get dressed and grab the keys for the Jeep. If anything, it was raining harder when I went out to get in the Jeep, water pooling on the seat and in the floorboards of the open top vehicle. The floorboards were rusted enough that most of the water had already leaked out onto the ground as I pushed in the clutch and started the engine. I found her only half a mile down the muddy dirt track, her sweat suit already covered with mud and saturated with rain. Her hair was plastered to her head as she walked, head down, intent on going down the mountain. "You're getting soaked." "So?" she snapped back. "Kim wants you to come back up. She's worried about you." "Big deal." "So you're not coming?" "NO!" "You're sure. I mean it's a long ways down the mountain and even farther to town." "SO!" "Just saying." "Well, I don't have any intention of coming back!" "You're sure?" She paused for a moment and glared at me. "Perfectly!" "Okay," I said, letting out the clutch and bouncing my way down the hill. I slid and twisted on the little dirt track that we called a road until it opened up onto a gravel road almost two miles down the mountain. I turned around and headed back up the mountain, stopping at the log that had started everything between Kim and me. I pulled under a big pine to block the rain and shut down the engine to wait. I saw her long before she noticed me. But then I had an advantage, I knew where she was going to be coming from, she didn't even know I was waiting for her. She was wet and muddy, her rolling suitcase caked with mud almost up to the handle. She looked like she'd fallen in a mud puddle at least once and maybe more times since she'd left the cabin. "You ready to go back now?" I asked as she stopped next to the Jeep, shivering. "NO!" she said, shaking like a leaf. "You do realize that you won't survive the walk to town, not in this weather." "So? It's not like you care." "Actually I do," I answered. "But you're trying to make it like I don't. You don’t want to let yourself believe I can be any better than your prejudiced conclusions, even though your best friend and most trusted lover has told you overwise." "You don't want or need me. You have Kim." "I hate to burst your bubble, but I'm not at all sure that I even want to marry her. Hell, two weeks ago she was a total bitch that I worked for because I needed the money. Now all of a sudden she's different and says that I'm the first man she could respect. Not exactly what I'd call a match made in heaven. If there’s any sexist prejudices being confirmed by today, it’s that women are so blinded by jealousy, that they deprive themselves of so much, just because they’re afraid some other woman will also find a benefit." "So? All you have to do is say yes and you're in the money. She's loaded after all." "So?" "You need money, she has money, lots of it. What's to not get, here?" "Just between you, me and this pine tree here, I don't give a shit how much money she has. That's not why I'd marry someone." "Bullshit. She's gotten into your pants and you're playing it for everything you can. You know damn well that as long as she's getting fucked that you have a permanent job. If you play your cards right, you might even have a portion of her fortune." I sighed deeply. "You know so little about me. But now I see perhaps another sad and selfish motivation of yours. Maybe that's your game. Maybe you have sex with her because YOU want that portion of her fortune. I don't know. What I do know is that money isn't what I really care about. Sure I need money to pay the bills, but after that? Life is too short to chase after the dollar just to collect more." "I wouldn't do that! I care too much for her to ever be that petty." "Well, good. I want to believe that; but you're being pretty petty right now, not to mention stupid." "I'm not being stupid!" "You're not being smart either. Hell Amy! Who did I ask out first? You or her?" "Well, Me." "And who did I want to be around on all those trips? You or her?" "True, Me?" "So don't you think there's a reasonable chance that I really care about YOU and want YOU?" I snapped. "But you're fucking HER!" "I am. It wasn't like you were exactly giving me the green light. Hell, I didn't know you were a lesbian!" I said with a scowl. "You could have told me I was barking up the wrong tree instead of letting me keep trying to convince you to go out with me." "Who said I was a lesbian?" "Well, Kim actually said it. Kim made it clear you two were lovers, as I saw a little while ago. What am I supposed to think?" "Why do men always think that because two women enjoy each other that somehow they're lesbians, or anti-man or some such shit?" "Probably the same reason that women jump to the conclusion that if a man is having sex with another woman that they don't have any feelings for them," I answered with a shrug. "Typical man!" "I could say the same thing. Tell me. Why in the hell is it so hard to believe that I have feelings for you?" "BECAUSE YOU'RE FUCKING HER!" she practically screamed. "Typical woman! Maybe if you'd have let me in instead of pushing me away for all these months I wouldn't be fucking her, I'd be fucking you!  You’re stuck in a mindset that a man can’t deeply love two women, all the while thinking men are to thick-headed to understand a woman who loves sex with a man and a woman!" I snapped back at her.  "Look. I'm getting cold. I know you're fucking frozen. Get your ass in the Jeep and I'll take you back up." "What if I don't want to?" She snapped. "Your choice!" I answered, reaching down to start the Jeep. She stood there with her arms crossed tightly across her chest, looking like a very cold drowned rat, her hair hanging down around her face and dripping from the rain making its way through the branches. She had made no move to get in, so I dropped the Jeep in gear and started to let out the clutch to pull away. "OKAY! WAIT!" she practically shouted. I stopped the Jeep and she hoisted her bag into the back and climbed angrily into the seat. "You would have driven off and left me, wouldn't you?" "I didn't see that our conversation was getting us anywhere. What did you expect me to do? I took you at your word. You have to say what you want." I said as I started up the hill. "Fight for me. If I really matter to you, that is." "Fight for you?" I asked, slamming on the brakes and staring at her. "Fuck yes. If you wanted to keep me!" "Keep you? Hell, I've never HAD you!" I said angrily. "That's not my fault," she said quietly, looking up the road instead of at me. "Not your fault? I’m trying to treat you with honesty and respect! Whose fucking fault is it? Mine? " "It's not mine. Who else is there?" Amy said in a smug tone. I reached down and shut off the key and stared at her, the two of us now sitting out in the rain instead of under the cover of the pine. She continued to stare at the road and ignore my stare. "Fine. That's fucking it!" I said, unbuckling my seat belt. I climbed out of the Jeep and walked around to the passenger side, grabbing her arm and pulling her out of the seat. It only took a few steps before we were back under the relative shelter of the pine tree, standing in the soft bed of fallen needles under it. "So it's my fault? The only thing I haven't done is this! Obviously you don’t want respect. You don’t want chivalry." I said, letting go of her arm. Your goddam thinking is beyond my comprehension, but I’ll give you what I think you’re trying to get, but don’t have the good sense to ask for. I reached for the neck of the sweat suit top and held it with one hand while I jerked the zipper down, practically pulling the puller off the zipper when it reached the bottom. I let go of her top and grabbed the material of her sweatpants and jerked them down, squatting down and pulling it down as far as it would go. I reached up for her arms and pulled her down on the ground in front of me and then jerked and tugged the sweatpants off over her muddy soaked shoes, tossing the pink pants aside. I pushed her knees apart, leaving her laying there mostly exposed while I stood up and pushed my rain suit pants and jeans down to my knees. She lay there without complaint, as I knelt between her legs and reached for the pink top, pulling it aside to expose both large soft tits before leaning over her. I held myself up with one hand and found my hard cock with the other, lowering my hips and aiming my cock at her pussy. She neither helped nor protested as I rubbed my engorged head up and down her wet lips before pushing it into her bent-over ass, from behind. "Oh fuck," she groaned as I pressed deeper into her, the rain making its way through the many layers of pine needles above us dripping coldly on my ass. I continued to push until I could go no farther and then pulled back, leaving just my head inside her before plunging quickly back into her. "Oh god yes!" she gasped as my shaft plunged all the way into her until my head hit the end of her tunnel. "This what you want? You wanna be taken like a fucking animal?" I grunted as I plunged into her over and over, her tits rolling wildly on her chest as my hips pounded into her thighs with each stroke. "Oh fuck!" was all I got in response as she lifted and spread her legs farther to give me greater access. In and out I stroked, my cock driving into her with each plunge until her body moved on the needles, pulling back again until I was nearly ready to slip from her hot wet confines. The longer I stroked into her, the faster I began to move, my hips driving my cock into her at an almost frantic rate. She was ecstatic, crying out in joyful surrender, as she fell to the bed of pine needles. She rolled over. "Oh fuck, fuck fuck; fuck!" she screamed into the trees as her body began to tremble. She was totally jubilant as she reached for my rain suit top and grabbed two handfuls of material and tried to pull me down on top of her as her whole body shuddered and trembled below me. I dropped to my knees, between her widespread legs. Instantly my cock found it’s target and burrowed deep into her womb. "Oh God!" she cried even louder as my cock swelled fatter. Steam was faintly visible, rising from her partly-naked body; as the clouds thinned out and the moonlight dimly lit the grove of Ponderosa pines. "Uh." I grunted as my body convulsed and jammed my cock into her so hard she slid on the pine needles. I felt a gush of cum lance out into her pussy as she continued to try and pull me down on her. Her pelvis jolted in reflex to my rhythmic blasts. I relaxed my arms and let her pull me down, my wet rain suit pressing against her bare tits as she pulled my face to hers, her moans escaping into my mouth as she pressed her lips roughly to mine. We lay there for long minutes, both our bodies slowly returning from their trips to ecstasy, her kisses slowly softening until she was erotically sucking my lower lip, breathing heavily. "Took you fucking long enough to do that," she whispered, releasing my lip and my coat. "You wanted me to force you?" "You didn't force me. I didn't fight back, did I? I just wanted you to be dominant. I wanted you to be in control. I wanted you to make me FEEL like you HAD to HAVE me! That you were in charge of both what we did, and when we did it. I could have thought of a few more comfortable places, but at least you finally did it." "I don't fucking understand," I grumbled as my cock softened in her pussy and slipped out. "So you were what, waiting for me to do this for months or something?" "Or something. God I gave you enough chances. How many times did I wear things that were easy to take off with no underwear. You had to know I didn't have a bra or panties on. Hell, how many times did I flash you my pussy and you never fucking got the message!" "The message? Hell, I just thought you didn't like underwear and flashing me was an accident! You wanted me to act like a selfish, disrespectful animal, but then I hear you disparage men for behaving that way?" "God, I'll never understand men!" she said shaking her head. "And men will never understand women," I answered her. "The difference is that I wanted you. The other men, I didn’t want.” Amy said like it was the simplest and most obvious thing which anyone should understand. I had no words. All I could conclude is that I was from Mars and she was from Venus. And here we were on the planet Earth, and neither of us could comprehend the other. “Come on,” she said from beneath me. “Let's go back to the cabin. I'm fucking frozen!" I pushed myself up and pulled up my ice-cold soaked pants, as she picked herself up from the ground. My balls were instantly shriveling to the size of a walnut. She picked up her sweatpants and started trying to untangle the legs and turn them right side out before giving up and throwing them a the back of the Jeep. "Fuck it," she said as she pulled the pink top closed and held it that way as she climbed into the cold wet vinyl seat. I climbed into the driver side and buckled up, reminding her to do the same before taking off up the hill to the cabin. The lamplit Cabin "Did you catch up with her?" Kim asked as I opened the thick wooden door of the cabin. "He did," Amy yelled, following behind, dragging her wet muddy suit case, still naked from the waist down. "What happened?" Kim asked with concern as she stepped to Amy and wrapped an arm around her to pull her to the fire, taking note of Amy’s bare ass, and the creamy jizz sliding down her inner thigh. "Oh, Just Adam finally, finally giving me what I've been waiting for," Amy said, kneeling down in front of the crackling fire and pulling the soaked pink top off. "What's that? A good spanking?" Kim asked, looking up at me. "Yes. But not the kind you're thinking of," Amy answered. “Although I’d probably enjoy plenty of those, too.” Kim looked at Amy, back at me and down at Amy again in confusion. Amy rolled her eyes. "He finally fucked me!" she said with exasperation. "Shit. you have to know I've been trying to get him to for months!" "You have?" "Oh god. How many times have I suggested that I liked how his cock bulged in his pants when I flashed him a titty or pussy?" "Well, yeah. All the time." "And you didn't realize I wanted him to fuck me?" "Wouldn't it have been a lot easier to just ask him to?" Kim asked softly, wrapping a blanket around Amy's shoulders. “Yes!” I yelled victoriously.” God bless you, Kim. Amy rolled her eyes and sighed softly and looked at Kim, condescendingly; "Sometimes I wonder if you really do know me." "I know you maybe better than you know yourself," Kim answered her. "The problem isn't that he didn't get your hints. It's that your hints sent so many mixed signals that I doubt anyone would have gotten that message." "Well. Whatever. He finally did," she said as she rubbed her hands together and held them out to the fire. "So now what do we do? I mean he can't keep fucking both of us." "Why not?" Kim asked with a grin. "I don't mind if you don't mind, and I'd bet a whole ton of money he won't mind." Amy looked at Kim curiously.  Then Kim lowered her face to Amy's and kissed her softly on the lips. "You honestly think he's going to pass up this chance?" she asked as she pushed Amy back onto the floor. "The only real problem will be training him when to just pull my pants down and stuff that fantastic cock into me, and when he should pull YOUR pants down and fuck you!" "You think it's gonna be hard to train him? Seriously?" Amy asked. "Well, my ass is sticking in the air with only a pair of yoga pants on, and he's still standing over there instead of pulling my pants down, so you tell me?" Kim asked Amy loud enough for me to hear. "Yeah. Men. Pretty hard to understand them." Amy declared. "Even harder to train them," Kim answered her friend. I had stayed quiet while the two women were having their only constructive conversation of the trip, so far. I’d finished stripping out of my wet clothes and had just put on some sweatpants and a sweatshirt. I’d been toweling off my wet hair and came over to lay down on the far side of the bed. My dad once told me that silence is sometimes the safest strategy in resolving conflicts in a group. The two women found comradery is a basic presumption that men need training in order to evolve into good communicators. I had a hunch that the next few days there was going to be a lot of training. I'm pretty sure I'm going to enjoy it though. By m storyman x, for Literotica

Runways: Part 5 Jealously Among Women By m storyman x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Well. Glad you're having such a good time fucking him. I guess you don't really need me for anything then, do you?" Amy snapped angrily as she pushed away from the table and got up. She walked out of the cabin in nothing but her shoes, the screen door slamming loudly as she left. "Oh. I better go talk to her," Kim said quietly as she got up. "It'll be alright. I promise." "Sure," I said as she headed toward the door her friend had just left through. How could things have gone so wrong? I'll admit that I'd had more than a few fantasies on the way to Chicago and back about having sex with both of them, but suddenly the person I was most interested in having a relationship with was the person that seemed most upset by the fact that Kim and I were having sex. I shook my head and went back to eating what Kim had cooked, partly because I didn't want to waste what she had done such a nice job on and partly because I knew I wasn't wanted outside just then. Kim came back in about fifteen minutes later, my food gone and place cleared from the table. She looked at me and shrugged, walking to the shelf where we kept bug spray and took a can of deep woods Off down from the shelf. "I'm going to finish dinner. Why don't you go out there and spray her down. If she's going to stay out there naked she's going to get eaten alive." "Yeah. If you think that's a good idea." "I think she'll appreciate it later. She's down by the lake." "Okay," I answered, taking the can from her and heading out the door. I could see her sitting in one of the wooden Adirondack chairs we'd moved from the porch to sit by the little fire pit next to the lake. I walked across the grass toward her and stopped next to her chair. "Kim said I should come out and spray you up. The skeeters will be coming out soon and they love sexy bare skin," I said, trying to lighten what I expected to be an awkward conversation. "Sure," she said simply, pushing herself to stand up. "Go ahead." Her body language was still cold and rejecting. Her arms were crossed as she stared out over the lake. I shrugged and sprayed up and down her legs and across her body before moving to her back side and spraying it as well. "Um. I need to get a few more places." I said, knowing there were a few hidden spots that were still exposed. "Like?" "Under your breasts." "Oh. Go ahead then," she said sounding almost sad. I stepped towards her and lifted each breast, spraying lightly under each one before letting it hang down again. Last I sprayed some on my hand and gently reached between her legs, rubbing the wet liquid into the juncture of her legs, trying to keep it off her pussy lips. "There," I said when I had finished. "Thanks," she said, sitting back down, clearly not interested in saying anything else. I moved down wind, well as down wind as I could be in the almost non-existent breeze and sprayed myself down before sitting down in the chair next to hers. "I guess this was my fault," she said after long minutes of silence. "What is?" "You and Kim." "What about us?" "Well. You having sex with her and her liking it. Hell, she likes more than that. She likes you. She likes how you treat her. She likes how you make her feel. She likes you for you!" "She's a beautiful woman. Not just outside. But when she actually opens up, she's got a very attractive personality. I've never seen it before, but it's there." "Yeah. It is. I see it when we're alone together. Not when she's dealing with other people, but when we're in bed alone, yeah she's really tender and caring." "When she said you two were lovers, I kinda thought that maybe it was a sex of convenience thing. I had no idea that you were as emotionally tied to her as you are. And here I was, trying to get you to go out with me." "Well. It was a little tempting, but when I thought about it, I kind of felt like I would have been cheating on her." "And here she is, cheating on you with me." "Something like that." "Not sure what to say. I had no idea. I mean her getting naked was her idea. Hell, having sex was her idea, not mine." "I know." "So where does that leave us? For that matter, where does it leave you two?" "Does it matter?" "Of course it does." "Why? I mean we didn't have a relationship before, why should it matter if we do now?" she asked, never taking her eyes off some distant spot across the lake. "Maybe because I wanted to have a relationship with you. I'll admit it. Life can be a bit lonely. It's been a long damn time since I've had a woman in my life. Lately, it's felt like my lover is my airplane." "Well, I guess you don't have to worry about that any more. I'm sure Kim will give you all the sex you can handle." "Who said it was all about sex?" "Isn't it? Isn't it for all men? I mean men aren't exactly known for their soft cuddly feelings, are they?" "Doesn't mean we don't have any! I’m very surprised that you’ve been able to cloak your prejudices so proficiently, Amy. You’ve treated me very well for months. I had no idea you held such low views of me. I’ve done nothing disrespectful to either you or Kim." I said with a soft sigh. She said nothing. "It's gonna get chilly tonight.” I finally said. “We should go inside." "You go. I just want to sit here and think," she answered. I nodded and got up and headed back to the cabin. To my surprise the table was cleared and the dishes were all taken care of. "Nice work," I said with a smile. "We might actually make you into a nice housewife!" I said with a grin, knowing that I was going to get a playful swat somewhere for the inside joke we'd been sharing all week. She walked up to me, still wearing my shirt, and wrapped her arms around my neck instead of swatting me anywhere. She lifted herself up on her tip toes to kiss me softly, her hot lips pressing gently against mine. "That might not be a horrible thing," she whispered as she broke the kiss. "As I understand it, a housewife also has to make sure her man is taken care of, and from what I could tell, someone was left hanging before dinner." "I was." I agreed. "Is she coming in?" "Not yet. She will when she gets sufficiently cold enough to." "Then I think it's time for another fire building lesson," she said with a grin. "Do you want to help or just watch this time?" "I'll just watch," I said as she released me. She turned and moved to the fireplace while I walked to the bed and dropped onto it, reclining back as I had before dinner. I watched Kim carefully stack wood in the fire place like I'd taught her, her bare ass sticking out at me and her pussy pushing out between her legs sexily as she bent over. As she stayed bent to light the wads of paper she put on the bottom of her kindling. She gently blew on the fire, keeping her hands on her knees to keep her ass pushed out at me. I got up from the bed and walked the few feet to her, my dick swinging side to side with each step. She didn't move when I touched her hip, or when I rubbed my engorged head up and down her wet lips. She firmly pushed back against me as I pressed my dick into her, my hard shaft sliding slowly into her as she moaned softly. "Oh yeah." The tiny flame crackled as it consumed some pine needles and twigs, then upward to the branches and split logs. "Glad you approve," I whispered as I started to slowly stroke in and out of her hot wet depths, my cock quickly working into her to its full length as she reached out to stabilize herself on the rock fireplace. "Approve? Oh fuck yeah! I've been missing this all day," she moaned as I stroked long, slow strokes in and out of her. "I don't know what we'll do when we have to go back to civilization. I mean I can't have my pilot fucking my brains out every time we go out of town, can I?" "That could be a bit awkward. Kinda like doing your chauffeur." "Trust me, you're a hell of a lot more than just a driver, even if it is an airplane," she answered a little breathlessly. "Oh god I've wanted you in me all day. It was all I could do to not walk over and climb on your cock while you were playing with Amy's pussy." "I was wishing you would. I was really turned on," I grunted out. "Fuck yes. That's it baby. Fuck me. Fuck me hard. I wanna feel you pounding into me. I wanna feel your fantastic dick pounding all the way into me as far as you can!" "Uh huh," I grunted, my thighs slapping her bare ass now with every quickening plunge. "God you feel good." "You too. Oh shit,” she cried, “I'm gonna come. Oh god I'm gonna come already!" she squealed as her legs started tremble. "Oh Fuck!" she cried loudly as her whole body suddenly convulsed, her pussy squeezing around my cock as her juices leaked to the floor between her legs. I continued to pound into her, her moans of pleasure egging me on as the warm tingle spread through my body, the feeling of urgency growing as I kept stroking. I doubted I could stop if I wanted to as the urge to climax washed over me. I felt my body jerk hard and slam my cock deep into her as the first surge of cum lanced out of my cockhead, deep in her pussy, filling the almost non-existent space between her walls and my rigid shaft. We stood there, both of us panting as my body spasmed over and over, my cum now adding to the juices trickling from her pussy. She pushed me back from her and turned to face me. She backed me toward the bed with a hand in the middle of my chest and didn't stop pushing until I flopped onto the bed. She climbed onto the bed and on top of me, her arms wrapping around my neck as she pressed her lips to mine in a hot long erotic kiss. "You know, there'd be a lot of talk, but I don't think anyone would be surprised if my fianc was fucking me every time we were on the road." "Fianc ? Wasn't it just a week ago we hated each other?" "That was before we got to know each other," she cooed with a smile. "Of course it means that you wouldn't be able to play around with any other hussies any more." "Not that I’d ever desired ‘hussies’. Hell, I've really hadn’t had any time to play with any other women, as much as we're on the road and in the air, I haven't had a chance to even think about meeting anyone, let alone actually developing a romantic relationship." "Well, now you don't have to worry about that. You don't have to say yes now. But think about it," she whispered. "I've waited a long time for a man that can make me feel as complete as you do. I kinda wish we'd done this a long time ago. We wasted so much time being enemies instead of lovers. Thank you for being the patient man that you are. A man who is so worthy of my respect, my deepest desires." "What about Amy?" I asked "Yeah, that could be complicated," she whispered. "How about we keep this between ourselves until we figure this out." "How about we keep this between ourselves until I decide if I'm going to say yes, or not. I mean a long term relationship should be based on more than a few days of great sex." "Maybe. But you have to admit that it's a good start." She said with confidence. "It is a good start. A damn great start! But only a start." "We still need to figure out how Amy fits into a future us. Amy's my best friend, my advisor, my personal assistant and my lover. I don't think I could survive without her by my side. I don’t want to lose her." I looked a little confused. "So where would that put me? A toy in bed?" "Oh god, Adam! Only a man would go there! A woman has multiple facets, doesn't she? Is there anything that says she can't have a different person on either side of her? A husband and lover at her right hand and a dear friend and assistant at her left?" "So what about the lover part of that equation? You think she's going to give up that part easily? Based on the jealousy I've seen today, I don't think it's going to be all as easy as you think." "Who says it has to go anywhere? Maybe it just changes the equation a little so that one plus one equals three?" "One plus one equals three? What do you think is going to happen? That somehow she's just suddenly going to want to share you with me?" "Or maybe share you, with me," Kim whispered. "Why don't you put your considerable charms and patience to work and see if you can show her the tenderness that won me over so quickly, so completely." "I have a feeling this is going to end up badly," I answered her. Sleeping Accommodations "What's going to end up badly?" I heard Amy ask from the doorway. "Oh honey!" Kim said quickly, pushing up off of me. "It's getting cold out there. At least with no clothes on. If you let me get some clothes I can go sleep outside and you can take me home tomorrow." "Oh no. No, no, no," Kim said, walking over to her. "No sweetie. I wanted you here to share this place with us." "It doesn't look to me like there's a lot of sharing to do. You two seem to have turned it into a fuck fest, and I have no desire to get into that kind of a game," she said with a scowl. "So since there's only one bed, I'll let you two have it and sleep outside." "Actually, that wouldn't be a very good idea," I said as I got up from the bed and walked toward the door. "In fact, now that it's dark, you probably don't want to be outside unless you have to use the outhouse." "Why not?" "One is the bugs. They get really bad after dark. The second is the wildlife. I'm sure you could handle a skunk or raccoon checking on you in the night, but if you woke up with a black bear only feet from you, well let's just say it wouldn't end well." "Bears? There are BEARS up here!?" Amy practically shouted. "Yeah. Every once in a while they'll wander right up to the cabin. They're attracted by the smells of food," I said with a shrug. "No one said ANYTHING about BEARS!" she shouted, clearly agitated, looking at the closed screen door. I stepped next to her and closed the heavy wooden door behind her. "That's what they make doors for." "Jesus Kim! BEARS?" "Adam said they were pretty harmless, unless you're carrying food or something. Then just give the bear what it wants and it'll go away. Hell, it's not all that much worse than a panhandler, is it? Give em what they want and they'll go away! " "A bear isn't a panhandler!" Amy said sharply. “Yeah, and Grizzlies are a bigger concern, though, but they are so rare, this close to the ski resort.” I added. “If you have any scent of food on you, they could track you down from miles away.” It was getting dark in the cabin with the sun quickly going down and only the fire in the fireplace throwing dancing shadows around the cabin walls. I walked to the table and lit the oil lamp hanging above it and turned the wick up to cast a pleasant orangish glow around the room. "Well. Maybe we better heat up some water and clean up before bed," I said as I moved to the stove and used the water jug to fill the big pot on the stove. "Clean up how?" Amy asked, looking around. "Sponge bath sweetie!" Kim said with a grin. "You know, it's a lot more fun if you don't do it alone." "Maybe for you, but if you don't mind I'm more than capable of washing myself," Amy answered, crossing her arms across her chest. "Besides, no one is going to care if I smell like bug spray or not, since I'm not sleeping with you two." "There's only one bed sweetie. Where do you think you're going to sleep?" Kim asked her. "Just give me a blanket and I'll sleep on the floor," she said, moving to her suitcase and knocking it over roughly. She unzipped it, pulled out a pair of running type sweat pants and sweat shirt and pulled them on, before digging into the case for a pair of socks. She walked to the bed, pulled one of the several blankets off the bed, walked to the fireplace and lay down on the floor, wrapped in the blanket and curled up. I shrugged to Kim and didn't say anything before getting our towels and wash rags from where they were hanging. The water wasn't really as warm as I'd like, but it was good enough. I carried it to the corner and poured it into the basin on the little corner table. Kim and I washed each other as we had been doing every night, before drying each other and retiring to the bed. I turned out the oil lamp, stepped to the fireplace and added a couple logs and then stepped over the still awake Amy before climbing into bed with Kim. Morning came as it usually did up on the mountains, early! There weren't any windows facing east in the cabin for one main reason, because being that high up dawn came long before dawn came down in the valley below. It wasn't a surprise for me to look at my watch and see that it was barely past six AM. I lay snuggled up against Kim, feeling her warm body heat as she felt me move and snuggled her back against me a little tighter. I lay my arm back down around her body and felt her hand pull mine against her soft breast, sighing contentedly as she squeezed my hand against her soft mound. I closed my eyes and tried to not let the feeling of her hot body against mine cause my cock to harden any more than it was, a somewhat lost cause. I'd been waking up this way all week, my hardening cock starting to press against her thighs until she felt it and moved it between her legs and against her hot wet pussy. I had to admit it was a very pleasant way to start each morning. With my eyes closed my mind was free to picture any number of instances of sex, but seemed most frequently to enjoy playing the image of her sitting astride me in the bottom of the little boat, bouncing wildly up and down my cock, her big tits flying wildly up and down and side to side as she pounded herself down on my shaft over and over. It was an extremely pleasant memory and soon had my dick rock hard, trying to push itself between her legs. She must have felt it and lifted one leg, sliding my hard cock up to her hot wet pussy before letting her leg press down once again, trapping me in a soft hot cave of thigh flesh. I felt her fingers first, soft and warm, teasing around and under my engorged head as it stuck out slightly between her thighs. Her breathing was still soft and regular, almost as if she were asleep, but her fingers told me another story altogether. She continued to tease my head as she pressed me up against her wet pussy, her fingers slipping occasionally off my head to stroke her own clitoris. Finally she moved her hips slightly, pulling herself away from me enough to press my head up between her wet lips and then back again, my cock slowly sliding into her as her body expanded to accept the intruder. Her hips rocked slowly, only a few inches, trying not to make the old wooden bed squeak as we made love. In and out I slid, only a very small amount, my cock staying deep inside her. Her breathing changed, as did mine, as she slowly, patiently worked both of us toward climax. It was almost impossible to not push back at her as each stroke slid my cock deep inside her and caressed my head and shaft. Her pussy was almost a perfect fit in this position, my head gently bumping the end of her tunnel with each stroke. "Oh fuck," she whispered as we drew closer, her pussy clearly wetter with each passing moment. I squeezed and kneaded her breast, my finger and thumb occasionally pinching and twisting her hard erect nipple. "Gonna come," she moaned softly, pushing herself hard against me as her legs started to tremble. I could feel her vaginal walls squeeze around me as she quietly climaxed. Her juices leaking out and running down her thigh. She only stayed motionless for a few moments, her pussy still contracting around me as she began rocking again, this time intent on bringing me along to where she had just reached. I lay trying not to move, my hips wanting to just slam into her as she worked on and off my rigid cock. It was a game we'd played for several mornings now, though never this quiet. "Gonna come," I groaned softly as the warmth and tingle spread, screaming that my cock was about to explode in her. "Do it," she whispered breathlessly, continuing to work her still pulsating pussy on and off of me. "Oh fuck," I groaned moments later, my body jerking and jamming my cock into her. I heard her moan and felt her press back against me as my cum surged into her with abandon, my body jerking time and again as my climax washed across me. "You guys aren't as quiet as you think you are." I heard Amy say from where she lay curled up in a ball in front of the long dead fire. "Sorry," I mumbled, even though I wasn't exactly sorry. "We were just trying to be polite," Kim whispered loudly. "Polite would have been to take it outside," Amy said, irritation clear in her voice. "Well. It's a bit chilly outside for that!" Kim said sharply, pulling off my cock and tossing the covers back. She picked up the same gray shirt of mine she'd been using all week and padded over to the stove. She bent over to light the burner and I could see our combined cum leaking down her leg as she lit burners to make breakfast. Amy refused to move all through Kim cooking breakfast and the two of us eating. Kim encouraged me to go fishing and get out of the cabin to leave the two of them alone to talk, which seemed like a good idea to me. The weather wasn't exactly great, dark clouds sailing over the top of the mountain from the west, periodically blotting out the sun that had risen so cheerfully only a short time ago. Weather had always been quick to change on the mountain top, and it looked like today was going to be no exception. To be continued. By m storyman x, for Literotica.

Runways: Part 4 Amy’s Trip to the Rockies By m storyman x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "All I know is she wanted you to follow the directions in the note. I have no idea what it is, but as long as it doesn't crash the plane, I'd say it'd be best to do them. I mean you know how damn irritating she can get when her suggestions aren't followed." "Suggestions? Is that what you call em?" "She thinks they're suggestions." I chuckled. "She does?" "Yeah." I said. "So. In the last three days, you two have, what? Chatted?" "Well, there isn't all that much to do up there if you don't fish or hike, and you know how much she loves the outdoors." "Yeah. Sometimes I wonder if she'd even go outside at all if she could avoid it." Amy said. "I understand. So what's the note say?" "Just some personal stuff." "Personal stuff?" I persisted. "Yeah. You know. Personal stuff." "Okay. So that personal stuff made me fly all the way back to Chicago, not counting the nearly two hours of a rough Jeep ride down the mountain and back up. I'd kinda like to know what kind of personal stuff was so important." "She's mad at me." Amy admitted. "About?" I asked as I leveled the plane off at fifteen thousand feet. "Hang on a second. "Chicago center. X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven level at fifteen thousand." "Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. Contact Minneapolis center on three two one point three zero. Have a good day!" "Roger Chicago center. Switching to Minneapolis center on three two one three zero." I answered. Before turning back to Amy. "So why's she mad at you?" "Because of you." "Me?" I asked. "Uh huh. You told her that I would sleep with you for a weekend if you took her with you." "Yeah. I did. Just kinda came out in a discussion." I explained. "A discussion? Must have been some discussion." "Actually, it was an angry one. But then that first day we had more than one of those." "I take it she didn't much like the trip?" "She didn't like the ride up to the cabin, she didn't like that there's no indoor plumbing, she didn't like that there's no cell phone service up there, no electricity, and no computer. Should I go on? It only took me about five minutes and I'd had enough and threw her in the lake. The conversation came later." "So you what? Threatened to bring her home and she's now refusing?" "Something like that. Said she wasn't going anywhere until I went and got you. So here I am." "So here we are," she agreed. "What was so bad about the ride to the cabin?" I looked over at her sitting in her high heels and light weight mini-dress, the front plunge neckline cut down well below her very hefty breasts, thinking just how much fun I was going to have on the drive up the mountain, since that particular style dress pretty much prevented wearing any kind of bra. I'd always thought she had pretty nice looking tits, though I'd never seen them bare. I suspected that before the day was out I would. We made good time and soon landed at Crested Butte. Ten minutes of work to prep the plane for storage again and we were off in the well-worn Jeep. As the wind whipped around through the missing doors it kept blowing her skirt up her legs. I couldn't help but grin to myself at the sight of her lacy pink panties, the hard cock growing in my shorts. While I found Kim attractive, physically, I found Amy attractive in many more ways. I'd always wondered why she's spurned my obvious flirts, until Kim dropped the bomb on me that the two of them were more than just friends, but lovers as well. But even knowing that didn't stop my body from reacting to the attraction I felt for her. I turned off the highway and onto the gravel road, the Jeep bouncing and jolting at each hole, making her large tits bounce enticingly in the dress top. My stiff cock was almost uncomfortable in my shorts by the time I pulled off the gravel onto the winding dirt track I called a road up to the cabin. We bounced and jostled over the rough track, Amy's lovely boobs bouncing clear out of the top of her dress every so often. "It's getting late. We should have stopped for supper," she said, hanging onto the seat with one hand and the windshield with the other "Not a problem. Kim said she'd have dinner ready when we got back," I said as I gripped the wheel with both hands as I approached the same log that Kim had stripped at. "Kim? Cook? You do live dangerously!" she said as the front wheels launched over the log, the Jeep coming down hard on the other side. I eased the rear wheels up to the log and bounced over it, stopping on the other side. I shut the engine down, letting the sounds of the wind through the pines waft over us. "So. This is pretty much where it started." "Where what started?" Amy was confused. "The conversations. She was having some wardrobe trouble, kind of like you," I said nodding down toward the front of her dress where one of her large round breasts had shifted enough to completely expose one of her nipples and about half of her areola. She looked down, squeaked a little and pulled her dress top to cover her exposed nipple. "Sorry about that," she mumbled, blushing a little. "No need to apologize. I've been enjoying the view," I answered honestly. "Anyway, she was having more trouble than that, and I said I'd let her change into something more appropriate. Surprisingly, her version of more appropriate was to get completely naked." "She stripped? Right here?" "Uh huh. Rode the rest of the way up to the cabin naked. Worked out okay though. That way she didn't have a lot of wet clothes when I threw her in the lake." "Well, she's been seen by a lot of guys naked. I guess you're just one more on the list." "Yeah. Sorta. I agreed that it wasn't fair and let her convince me to strip too." "You? You stripped naked with her?" "Well, after her, but yeah," I said suddenly feeling a little self conscious. "And she wanted you to?" Amy marveled. "She said it was the fair thing to do." "Sometimes I don't understand her." "Well, you'll understand this less then. She wanted you to do the same thing. Something about if you showed up at the cabin dressed that she'd personally throw You into the lake, and the lake isn't exactly warm." "She wants me to strip? In front of you?" "That's what she said." "And if I don't?" "You get thrown in the lake, and just so you know, the lake temperature right now is about sixty degrees." "And what? You're supposed to just sit there and watch me?" "Nope. I'm supposed to strip with you." I added. "Wait. She wants both of us to get naked? What's she thinking?" "She's your boss. You tell me." I rebutted. "Well, I'm not going to! Not in front of you!" she said, crossing her arms over her chest. I looked down at my watch. "Well, we've got plenty of time. You made better time to the airport than I expected," I said, leaning back and putting one foot up on the hump between the seats. She sat for long seconds, her arms crossed in front of her. "Why?" she finally asked. "Why what?" "Why do I have to get naked?" "I guess because she wants you too." "I think it's just to humiliate me." "Humiliate you? How so? I mean weren't you the one that suggested that you'd have sex with me for a whole weekend to get me to take her on vacation with me? I mean, come on now. Getting undressed in front of me is now somehow humiliating? You'd have to have gotten undressed in front of me for that, right?" "Well. Yeah." "So getting undressed to get me to take her wouldn't be, but getting undressed after I did, is?" "That does sound kind of stupid, doesn't it?" Amy admitted. "Uh huh." "So you have to get undressed too?" She said, not quite believing my claims. "That's what she said." "Okay. So you go first." Amy negotiated. "Alright. As long as you realize that I'm not moving this Jeep until you're naked," I said as I moved to climb out of the Jeep. I pulled my t-shirt off and tossed it on the seat, quickly skimming my shorts off and tossing them on the pile I was making. I took a quick, deep breath and pushed down my boxer briefs, my hard cock poking out and waving around as I lifted each leg to step out of my underwear. I added the underwear to the pile and then moved the whole pile between the seats. "Okay. Your turn," I said as I sat back down in the bucket seat, my dick sticking up like a flag pole. She sat, staring at my engorged shaft and mushroom head. "God you're hard. Are you turned on by this? By me getting naked?" "A bit," I answered honestly. "I mean you know that I've been attracted to you since I met you. I’ve been upfront about that. Having your tits popping out of that dress all the way up here hasn't hurt any either." The Requisite Nude Arrival "God damn. Men are all the same. Fine. You wanna see me naked?" she asked as she undid her seat belt and stepped out of the Jeep. She quickly pulled the dress up and over her head, tossing it between the seats before reaching down and pushing the tiny pink lace panties down and off, her easily D cup tits swinging side to side as she stepped from foot to foot. Her nipples were nearly as large around as my index finger, sticking out almost as far as they were wide, each one centered in the middle of a three inch or larger pink circle of puckered areola. Her stomach was trim, but not muscular, and her thighs looked creamy and soft. Unlike Kim, she wasn't uniformly tanned, leaving large cream colored triangle shaped patches on each breast and between her legs. Unlike Kim, she wasn't shaved, but had a nicely trimmed little arrow of dark auburn curls pointing toward her fat puffy pussy lips. I lost sight of her below the waist as she walked around the Jeep, stopping at the door space next to my seat. "Well? You wanna do it here?" "Huh?" I asked stupidly. She stepped to the side and rested her hands on the back fender, bending over and sticking her ass out, her big tits swinging below her chest. "That's the idea isn't it? That's what all you guys want. Get em naked and then fuck em? Well, I promised you a fuck, why not come get it?" I shook my head in amazement. "You know. This is the kind of thing I'd have expected from Kim. Not you. You've always been nice, sweet, gentle. This... This is... This is just not the YOU I've seen." "Well, it's the me you get when you wanna treat me like a piece of meat. So come fuck me and get it over with." I didn't bother to move from my seat. "Yeah. I'd love to have sex with you. But not like this," I said shaking my head. "Why not? You're a guy, right? Isn't that the goal? Strip um and fuck um?" "Not all guys are like that. I’m surprised by your bigoted prejudices" "The hell they aren't," she said as she straightened up and started back around the Jeep. She climbed in and buckled her seat belt. "Well. I'm naked. Let's go." "If you say so." I answered, reaching down and starting the engine. I was more than a little surprised at her sudden change in demeanor, and I had no idea what had caused it. Since I'd known her she'd been nothing but sweet. While the naked thing, suggested by Kim, was supposed to be a bit of an ice breaker between the two of us, something that Kim THOUGHT that Amy wanted. Now I wasn't so sure. Maybe going to get her had been a big mistake. Maybe something in the note, which I hadn't read, and now wished I had, was provoking this response. Either way, I wasn't nearly as turned on as I was only minutes ago. Even watching her bare breasts bounce and sway as we made our way up the rough road wasn't having the effect on me one would expect. No, suddenly I wasn't convinced that the rest of the week was going to be all that my mind had conjured up. "So. What did her note say?" I asked as we bounced through a particularly deep rut. "Just some stuff," she said evasively. "Is that what's got you upset?" I asked, gripping the wheel tightly and glancing over at her. "Partly." "Partly? What's the other part?" "You." She blurted. "Me? What did I do?" "Well, for one thing, you weren't exactly honest with me." I was pretty sure I knew what she was talking about, me telling her it was an emergency to get her out here. But I wasn't going to offer. "How so?" I asked, instead. She twisted herself in her seat and glared at me. "You said this was an emergency. Somehow, getting naked in the woods with you doesn't FEEL like an emergency. You also got naked with Kim. That by itself isn't exactly normal. Have you been fucking her too?" I stopped the Jeep and looked over at her. "I thought you two were lovers. What makes you think that she'd even have any interest in having sex with a guy, let alone me?" "Just the fact that she told you that, makes me believe something else is going on here. She wouldn't say that unless you'd tried to push yourself on her. Is that what made her so mad? You got naked around her and couldn't keep your hands off of her? I thought you were different. I though you weren't like other guys, wanting to get into her pants just because of how she looks. How could I have been so wrong?" "I think you better ask her," I answered with a frown, dropping the Jeep into a lower gear and letting out the clutch again. I was suddenly glad that the cabin was only a couple more turns away. We rolled into the grassy front yard of the cabin, the road just sort of ending where the ground leveled out. Kim must have heard us drive in, stepping out of the door as we rolled to a stop a dozen yards from the front porch. She was wearing high heel wedges. and a flowery, flowing dress that was semi-sheer, her body teasingly visible through the thin material. Somehow she'd managed to get her hair done up and makeup on so that she looked every bit the model as she did when she stepped onto the plane four days ago. "AMY!" Kim said cheerfully as she stepped off the porch toward us. "Oh. I see that Adam took my suggestion. Did you enjoy the drive up naked as much as I did?" "Your suggestion? I thought it was an order. A direct command," Amy said sharply, as she looked over at me climbing out of the Jeep. "Well, suggestion, order. They're pretty much the same, aren't they?" "Not so much," Amy said as she slipped out of the seat. "So how much has he taken advantage of you?" Amy wanted to know. "Taken advantage of me? Why would you think such a thing? He has been the consummate gentleman. He's shown me things that I had no idea existed, and he's included me in things that I never thought I'd do." Amy looked at me as Kim hooked an arm around her shoulders and drew her toward the cabin while I pulled her suitcase from the back of the Jeep. "He didn't force himself on you? Make you have sex with him?" Kim laughed. "Make me? When has any man ever MADE me have sex with them?" "But you told him about us. You told him about our relationship," Amy said in confusion as Kim led her into the one room cabin with me following behind her with her suitcase. "I did. I thought it was important for him to know, if we were going to be sleeping together. Adam is trustworthy. He earned my trust, and more importantly, my respect." "Sleeping together as in sleeping, or sleeping together as in fucking?" Amy asked. "Yes," Kim answered simply. "So he did force himself on you!" "Certainly Not!" Kim answered. "No. he didn't. In fact, the first time we did anything we were laying on the top of the mountain in the sun and I asked him, actually I pulled his hand between my legs, and he fingered me off to a very pleasant orgasm. Sex didn't come until later." "So you asked him for sex?" "I did. And to his credit, he even resisted. He was a perfect gentleman that first night. Even rolling over so that I had privacy while I cleaned up. I wasn't exactly used to washing myself in a little pan of hot water, but I made due. The next day we went on a hike and he showed me the top of the mountain. That's where we played with each other. And yes, it was My request. Even then, with me laying completely naked next to him, my hand rubbing his quite pleasant cock, he still didn't press me for sex. It wasn't until after the storm and getting warmed up by the fire that I made love to him. I took the initiative and yes my sweet Amy, I made love to him right here in front of the fireplace." "But you swore off men years ago." "As did you. Do you remember why?" "Yeah. Men are thick headed jerks that want nothing more than to bang you and leave you like a used piece of trash," Amy said with a frown. "We were wrong, Amy. Not all men are that way. Some are even pretty decent. But there are some that are even more than decent. The one thing that Adam did that really changed my mind about him was that he threw me in the lake!" "And that told you he was a nice guy? Hell it sounds like he was being mean." "On the contrary," Kim said as she started moving around the small room, setting plates on the table. "I was the one being mean. In fact, I was being a royal pain in his ass. And because of that, he threw me in the lake. He’s a man of his word.” "Doesn't sound like a very nice thing to do." Kim pulled a tray from the ice box and carried it to the small counter by the stove. "Actually, it was exactly what he said he'd do. And he did it, despite the fact that I could have fired his ass for it!" she said as she lit two burners on the stove. "What are you doing," Naked Amy asked, stepping over to the stove to see what Kim was doing. "Cooking dinner. Fried potatoes and fresh trout." "But you don't know how to cook!" "I know how to cook this. Adam taught me. Very patiently I might add," Kim said with a smile. "And you know what? The fish? I caught them and cleaned them myself!" she said proudly. "You? You went fishing?" "I did. Adam taught me how to cast the fly and coached me. I caught all three of these," she said with a smile. "I never knew something like that could be so much fun!" Amy looked at me in confusion. "So this isn't an emergency where you're refusing to come home until I come get you?" "Well. In honesty, I wouldn't call it an emergency. But yes. I was refusing to come home until you came," Kim answered as she carefully placed potato slices into the oil she'd poured in one of the big cast iron pans. "Now you and Adam go sit on the bed while I cook." "On the bed?" Amy asked. "Of course. It's much more comfortable than these hard wooden chairs," she said, as she turned toward me. "Go on Adam. Out of the kitchen!  I mean it. Go sit with her on the bed. No better yet, why don't you lay down with her. Much more comfortable. And before you ask, Amy, no, you can not put any clothes on." Kim gave clear orders. "Why?" Amy asked, her brow furled. "Because. Since you two met several months ago, he's had a thing for you. He tried to ask you out, but that didn't fly. So now that he's seen you naked, I’s you’ve been enjoying the wonderful view of his amazing cock; I think he should have a chance to also feel you naked. So go snuggle up while I cook this!" I walked to the bed and lay down on close to the wall, propping my back up on a rolled pillow to a reclined position so I could still see Kim working at the stove. Amy seemed irritated as she walked over and sat down on the bed, hard. She was clearly doing this under protest. Kim turned to look across the small room at us. "Damn Amy! I thought you liked Adam!" I couldn't see her face, but I could hear the frown in her voice. "I didn't say I didn't, but that doesn't mean I need to lay naked with him." "Have it your way," Kim said, turning to face the two of us. She reached down to the hem of her dress and pulled it up, skimming it up over her head and tossing it toward the suitcase sitting near the wall, leaving her in nothing but her high heels. I could hear the potatoes starting to sizzle in the pan of hot oil behind her as she stepped over to us. She leaned down and cupped both of Amy's tits as she leaned her face down to Amy's. I could almost hear a moan in the soft sigh Amy let slip as she and Kim's hot wet lips sucked and teased each other, Kim's hands continually working her friend’s soft round breasts. She let go of Amy's tits and slipped her hands around her sides to coax her to move on the bed, getting her to slide back and farther up toward me before gently pushing her back as she broke the long seductive kiss. As Amy's body pressed against mine, with Amy’s head on my right shoulder and her ass resting partly over my hip, Kim reached her hands to mine and pulled them around Amy's body, pressing them over the tits she'd so recently been playing with. "Why don't you let Adam keep you warmed up while I finish cooking?" she whispered before straightening and moving back to the stove. Amy ceased fighting against the idea, but remained passive, with her arms crossed over her belly. I gently began to massage Amy's soft breasts with both of my hands, my cock once again rock hard and pressing against her side. This time Amy didn't object as I squeezed and kneaded her soft tits, letting my thumbs gently slide back and forth across her hard nipples and puckered areola. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, clearly enjoying my attention. I could hear the sizzle of fish as Kim laid the first of the three fish into the second pan of hot oil, though I doubted that Amy was paying any attention. She'd let her head roll in against my chest, her eyes closed as I gently teased her hard nipples. I let my left hand side down from her breast across her firm smooth stomach, gently teasing my fingers through her curly trimmed bush. I felt her momentarily stiffen in my arms, clearly unsure if she really wanted me to touch her where my hand was quite obviously headed. She didn't spread her legs or give me any indication at all that she wanted me to either continue or stop, so I let my hand reach to her left thigh and gently stroke my fingers up and down it, while my other hand continued to stroke and massage her right breast. She got goosebumps when I made first contact with her inner thigh, but within a few breaths, her body started hungering for more. She slowly relaxed against me as my fingers stroked up and down her thigh, slowly moving to the inside of her leg. I felt her weight shift slightly as she spread her legs, finally allowing my fingers to stroke all the way up her thigh to her pussy lips. I took that as an invitation, though a timid one. I let my fingers slow as they reached the juncture of her legs, letting just one finger stroke up and around the side of her pussy, more in the crease of her leg than on her full round pussy lip. I stroked down again, as far as my arm could reach before starting up again, this time her hand connecting with mine as I approached the end of my stroke. She drew my hand closer to her pussy, not letting go until my fingers were on her very wet lips. I could feel the hot wetness seep into my fingers as I pressed them gently against her round outer lips and the small amount of inner lip protruding. I pressed my middle finger gently and felt it slip between her lips, easily dipping into the wet depths between them. I slowly stroked my finger up, drawing it along her pubic bone, until I finally felt the hard press of her clitoris. "Oh fuck," she moaned softly as my finger drew along her hard nub, a slight shudder racing through her body. I dipped my finger back down between her lips, sliding it along and between her lips until I could feel the entrance to her soft depths. I curled my finger and let it press into her as she rolled her hips toward me, encouraging me to press into her. I drew my finger slowly out of her again, stroking up the length of her slit until I once again found her clit, stroking across and around it for long seconds. I started back down toward her entrance again, but her hand found mine and drew it back up again. "Don't stop. Please don't stop," she moaned, pressing my fingers against her clit as she drew her feet onto the bed and pushed her knees apart, spreading her pussy for my fingers. "If you want," I whispered, concentrating my strokes on and around her hard exposed clit. I worked the tip of my finger across her hard nub, rolling it and stroking it before circling my finger around and around it. I heard her moans grow in depth and length as she tried to push her pussy toward my hand, her arms and legs periodically shuddering. "Oh god," she whispered as the shudders grew in intensity. "Oh God!" she cried loudly, her whole body seeming to dissolve into shudders against me. I continued to stroke her clit until she reached for my hand and drew it away, whispering "enough" breathlessly. "If you two are done, dinner is ready," Kim said from where she stood next to the little kitchen table, wearing the gray t-shirt I'd loaned her days before to cook in. Cooking fried food naked isn't exactly what I would call fun. Maybe fun to look at, but definitely NOT fun when the food spatters at you. "Um. Yeah. Sure," Amy said, gently pushing herself up off of me without looking back at me. She got up and walked to the table without looking at me. I pushed myself off the bed and headed to the table, my hard cock swinging side to side with each step. Pulling out a chair I sat down across from where Kim stood, Amy on my left and an empty chair on my right for Kim. "Looks great!" I said with a smile, looking up at a beaming Kim. "You've got this dish down pat! Ready for something new tomorrow?" "I think maybe," Kim said as she sat in the chair across from Amy. She looked across the table at her friend expectantly. "You cooked this?" Amy asked, picking up her fork and using it to flake a section of trout off the bones. "You saw me. Well, mostly saw me. When you weren't in the throes of ecstasy that is." "I wasn't in the throes of ecstasy!" Amy snapped as she lifted the fork of fish to her mouth. "Damn! This is good!" "Thank you!" Kim beamed. "In the morning you can try my other specialty. Ham and eggs. Still trying to get the eggs right though. You know. I never knew how hard it was to make over easy really come out over easy and not broken scrambled messes!" "You cook breakfast too?" "Uh huh. Adam taught me. Said that everyone should know how to make enough things to survive on," Kim said as she scooped some fish into her own mouth. Yumm. Almost as good as sex." "Seriously? As good as sex?" Amy asked with a chuckle. "Well, average sex anyway. I mean not Adam sex. Hell, I don't think I've ever eaten a meal that tops how that makes me feel." "So you two have been having a regular sex party?" Amy asked, her face darkening in apparent anger. "I wouldn't call it a sex party. More like an intimate sharing of some really incredibly wonderful moments. He makes me climax so damn hard, no matter how we do it. I mean it's almost mind blowing how well he can manipulate my body to make my climax hold off and hold off until I'm ready to scream and then it washes over me like a tidal wave! God he's good at that!" To be continued. By m storyman x, for Literotica.

Runways: Part 3 A Mountaintop Experience By m_storyman_x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "So where are we headed?" the supermodel asked as we walked across the grassy yard of the cabin towards the tree line. "Someplace special," was all I answered, as I aimed us for the small trail that looked like it led around the lake. The hike wasn't long, only about a half an hour, but it was up hill all the way. We finally broke free of the pines at the base of a barren rocky hillside. I held a hand out for her. "Let me help you here. I don't want you to fall." "Okay, but this hike is getting me too damned hot." she answered. She pulled her gauze white blouse over her head and tied it around her slender waist. Then taking my hand and letting me help her up the rock strewn hillside. I had a hard time not paying attention to the way her tits swung and bounced with each step, turning my cock once again rock hard before we had made it even a portion of the way up the hill, on my father’s mountaintop land. But we continued climbing, little trickles of sweat running down her naked top, down between and around her breasts as we climbed. She was clearly not used to this kind of effort, but I had to admit, for a change she made no complaint. "Here we are." I said as I let go of her hand and stood on the top of the rocky hill, able to look all the way around us. "This is the top of the mountain. Highest point around. Well except for those peaks over there. But they're way too steep to climb without special gear. This is the top of what the locals call baldy. "It's beautiful! You can see for miles," she said, moving slowly around me, looking in every direction at the land laid out far below us. "It's like being on an airplane without the airplane!" "Yeah. Sorta is, isn't it? Ready for some lunch?" "I am!" She said as she came over and sat down next to me on the rock. I dug in the bag and pulled out sandwiches and bottles of water. "That's yours," she said, pointing to the one made on rye. "I think I heard someplace you liked rye bread." "I do actually. Thank you!" I answered, smiling at her and taking the sandwich from her. "You know. I think this is the nicest you've been to me since I've known you." "Thank you. Self-preservation I guess. I don't want to get thrown in that damn lake again," she said with a giggle. "Well, I haven't seen any reason to do it again, so...mission accomplished." "Adam," she said quietly. "Yeah?" "I know you don't particularly like me. But I want to thank you for bringing me up here." "Aw hell. I don't dislike you. I just didn't expect you to be quite so..." "Bitchy?" She finished for me. "Yeah, bitchy." I agreed. "When you relax and try to be a normal person you can be quite... Not sure what word to use there." "Captivating... alluring... sexy...enticing?" She suggested, each time getting a shake of my head. "Pleasant." "Pleasant?" she asked curiously. "Uh huh. Pleasant.” I elaborated. “Pleasant to look at, pleasant to be around, pleasant to talk to. Pleasant." "Hmm, I would have thought your description would be more sexual than that. Most guys are." "I'll admit you're hot, but well, the idea of sex isn't exactly the first thing I'd say I think about when I see you." "That hardon you had while we were cleaning fish didn't say you weren't thinking about sex. And the hardon you have now doesn't say you aren't interested in sex." "Are you enticing, sexually? Of course you are. That's why you get paid what you do. Guys look at you and they wanna fuck you." I answered. "But you don't? Come on. With that hardon?" "Okay. I'll admit it. My body is interested in exploring your dark damp spaces. But to be honest, I'm actually just enjoying being able to share something like this view with you as a regular person, not a multi-million dollar super model." "If I was a regular person, would you want to fuck me?" "God what is it with you and fuck? Do you know any other way to say it?” I asked, looking into her eyes. “ Fucking is what you do with someone you don't care about." "So what do you want me to call it?" "Have sex, make love. Either work, if you care about a person. If not, I suppose fucking is as good a word as any to say it." Kim suddenly stood up and undid the front of her shorts. She pushed them down her legs and stepped out of them so she was naked except for her shoes. "What are you doing?" I asked as she leaned down and started undoing the front of my shorts. "Getting you naked," she said as if that were the most natural thing in the world to do at that moment. "Why?" I asked, reaching for her hand to stop her. "For the simple reason that you don't want to fuck me." "So, you want to get me naked why then?" She let go of my pants and stood over me, straightening up and looking around. "Actually, I thought you might want to just lay here in the sun naked with me. Because we can. We have the luxury of wonderful privacy, thanks to your family’s wonderful cabin and land. You don't have to though. I understand," she said, stepping across me and sitting on the rock again. She lay back and closed her eyes, letting her body soak in the sun on her front and heat from the rock on her back side. “This nudity is awesome! Now I think I understand the naturalists!” I looked at her for long seconds, trying to understand her. I stood up next to her and pushed my shorts off, freeing my rock hard cock to stick out in the sunshine. I skimmed off my t-shirt and dropped it next to my shorts and then lay down next to her in the sun. I lost track of how long we lay there, the sun baking the two of us. I started to think that maybe I'd get a good burn laying here too long and was about to suggest that we head back down when I felt her hand find mine. She stroked the back of my hand with her fingers, gently teasing her finger tips and nails on my skin. I lay there for long minutes as she stroked my hand before she wrapped her fingers around my hand and drew it up off the rock to her body, placing it gently on her hip, moving her fingers from around it back to the back of my hand again, stroking my hand as my palm and fingers lay on her bare skin. I really didn't know what she expected or wanted, and I really didn't want to ruin the surprisingly pleasant mood she had been in. She gently used her fingers to coax my hand more onto her body, working it closer to her bare mound until she had coaxed my finger to rest on the firm hump only inches from her pussy. "Would you like to touch me?" She asked softly. "Do you want me to?" "I wouldn't mind if you did," she said a little breathlessly, her hand leaving mine and reaching across to gently rest on me, her finger tips brushing my long since softened cock. "Kim. Are you horny?" I whispered. "Yes," she whispered back. "I really want to come but i want you to do it." "Why?" "Do I need a reason?" "No, but I do." I answered her. "What if I can't explain it?" "When you can, tell me." I whispered, starting to draw my hand away from her. "No! Please!" She practically begged, grabbing my hand with her other hand. She held my hand and pulled it down toward the juncture of her legs, spreading her legs and moving one across mine to give my hand access to her pussy. "Please," She whispered. I nodded, as much to myself as to her, and gently let my fingers stroke her surprisingly wet pussy lips. I felt her wetness as I dipped one finger between her lips, feeling her slick hot juices. She moaned softly, her fingers now stroking along my hardening cock, teasing along its length, concentrating on and around my head as my fingers gently stroked up and down her lips. I let my finger tease just into the entrance to her tunnel and then up to her clit, her hips trying to lift off the rocks toward my fingers with each stroke. "Do you like touching me?" She whispered breathlessly as her hand wrapped around my hard cock, giving it a gentle squeeze. "So you like me touching you?" "Uh huh." I answered honestly. "I'm glad. I like how you feel too," she said softly. I concentrated on her clit, still sliding my finger down to her tunnel entrance and back again, but spending longer and longer each trip circling and teasing her clit, her hips lifting and rocking, her body wiggling and writhing on the rocks as my fingers drove her body closer and closer to climax. "Oh gawd, Adam. You're going to make me come!" She moaned loudly. "You're going to make me come." While I was stroking her pussy she was busy stroking my cock, her hand moving slowly up and down my shaft, sliding all the way up to my head and over it, pushing my under used cock closer to shooting as well. "Shit. I'm going to come." I groaned, trying to hold back while I concentrated on her clit. "Do it!" She moaned loudly. "Let me make you come too! Oh shit I'm so close. So close." "Oh Fuck!" I grunted loudly as my orgasm hit, my hips bucking up off the rocks and shooting a stream of cum into the air, gravity taking hold and drawing it back down to land on my cock and her hand before another shot could lance up into the air. "Oh god. You're coming!" She cried softly as she felt my cock surging in her hand, her own climax deciding at that moment to unleash its chemical cocktail of hormones into her blood stream, making her whole body shake and tremble. "Fuck!" She groaned as she held my cock, her own body climaxing and leaking her juices between her legs onto the hot rocks. I lay there, still stroking her clit, not really able to pay all that much attention to what I was doing as my own climax surged through me, pumping shot after shot of cum out to collect on my chest, cock and her hand. She reached down to my hand and pressed hers over mine, stopping my motions but holding my fingers to her hot wet pussy. We lay there panting for long minutes before she let go of my cock and hand, pushing herself up onto one elbow to look at me. She leaned herself toward me, her tits pressing against my side and chest as she brought her face toward mine, her lips gently kissing my lips, her tongue teasing my lips softly. I kissed her back, letting her choose the pace and duration. She finally chose to break the long soft sensual kiss, holding her lips barely brushing against mine as she whispered a single short statement. "Thank you." Her eyes looking deeply into mine Thought she was done, but to my surprise she tilted her body over farther, her lips kissing my chest and then one of my nipples. She gently, slowly kissed her way down my body, finding the remains of my cum on my chest and gently licking it off of my skin before kissing lower. I couldn't help but get hard again at her attentions, my cock, growing in her hand as she kissed and licked closer and closer to it. The woman had a huge appetite for sensual pleasures. "You sure you want to do that?" I asked as she opened her mouth and closed it around my head, engulfing me with her hot lips. In response she swirled her tongue around my head, teasing me and gently moving her mouth up and down my shaft, teasing my again hard cock even harder as she stroked my shaft with her hand and lips. "Oh god." I groaned as she worked my cock slowly, teasingly. Her hot mouth teased my head and her tongue worked under and around my head, trying to find where I was most sensitive, and locating that spot with her tongue when I suddenly jerked in response to her touch. "Oh damn." Groaned, noticing a sound in the background, but not quite making the connection to anything more than another groan coming from my lips. "Oh god Kim." I groaned softly, my hips trying to lift toward her mouth as she worked my shaft. "So damn good." "Oh!" She cried suddenly, pulling her mouth from my cock. I didn't need to ask. I knew exactly what surprised her before I could ask. The cold drops started large and slow, the mixture of sun and ice cold rain drops a huge surprise. "Shit!" I grunted, sitting up and looking around. I could see it now. I'd heard the thunder and not connected the danger. Being on a mountain top weather wasn't what one expected. The sun was still shining from the west, but the clouds rolling up the mountain side from the north were just starting to top the mountain, the updraft carrying the first drops of rain up into the air to fall on us miles from the edge of the clouds. "We have to go!" I said abruptly, standing up and grabbing the backpack. I stuffed our clothes into the pack and grabbed her hand. "Now!" I said sternly. "I'm not afraid of a little rain. Slow down!" She said, pulling back at me. "Kim, you're not going to be in a gentle rain. And it's not going to be particularly warm." I said as I tried to pull her along. "You're at the top of a mountain. In a few minutes were going to be inside the clouds that are making this rain and what falls is going to feel like liquid ice. Think thawed blizzard." I said, pulling her without stopping. "Oh shit." Kim answered as the first wisps of cloud blew across the landscape in front of us. We were still a ways from the trees when the heavier fog rolled in over us, almost immediately chilling us with its clinging moisture. "Come on." I said, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and guiding her to where I knew the trees had to be, even though we couldn't see them for the thick fog. I preferred the fog, knowing what was coming next. I'd been caught in one of these on the lake once, only a short fifteen minutes from the cabin, but it was a miserable fifteen minutes that took hours to feel like I had warmed up from. This time we were a lot farther away and a whole lot less dressed. "You know where the trail is?" Kim asked with concern. "Yeah," I lied, "Just watch your step and we'll be fine." At least I thought I knew where the trail was, I just wasn't positive we hadn't wandered off target towards the cliff or the other direction toward the long slope that would take us eventually down to the lodge a couple thousand feet lower. We'd never even see it in this fog and if we could we'd have hypothermia long before we got there. "Stupid. I should have watched closer." I muttered as we walked, a few small trees appearing in front of us. "You couldn't know it was coming." Kim said as larger trees started to appear though the fog. "My job to watch. You couldn’t know, but I’ve made this mistake before. It’s something you vow to never let happen again. That is, if you survive the first time." I answered, as I turned us a bit farther to my right, hoping to find the trail ahead of me. "I let myself get distracted. I hadn't planned on staying up there that long." "Well, for what it's worth, I'm not blaming you." "But I am." I said, angry at myself. She frowned at me and almost snapped at me. "Knock it off. I'm a big girl. I can make my own choices. You don't have to protect me. I didn't ask for you to protect me. I asked for you to share something with me. Something I wanted and something I enjoyed. So we get a little cold on the way home. Deal with it!" Kim’s Hypothermic Therapy "Keep that thought." I muttered as I finally found the gap in the trees that heralded the trail. Forty minutes later we walked out of the woods into clearing of the cabin, both of us shivering uncontrollably in the torrential downpour of icy drops. Kim had been stumbling for the last half mile, her legs losing their coordination, the first sign of serious hypothermia. I carried her the last 200 feet to the cabin. We stumbled into the cabin and I dropped her into one of the chairs and grabbed a towel from my bag and moved to her, rubbing her body all over and then grabbing the heavy wool quilt and wrapping it around her. Still shivering myself, I used the sticks in the firewood box next to the fireplace to build a small fire, my hands almost shaking too hard to get the match struck. The small flame grew in the sticks and I carefully fed larger sticks and then small pine logs onto the fire, allowing it to quickly grow so that I didn't have to huddle over it to feel its heat. With the flames growing larger I stripped off the wet clothing that was robbing my body’s heat. I stepped to the chair and scooped Kim from it, drawing her with me to the bearskin rug in front of the fire. I peeled the blanket from around her shivering body and pulled her to me, pressing her bare skin against mine. I sat on the thick fur rug, then reached a hand up to Kim, to come lay on my chest. Then I wrapped the wool quilt over the two of us and lay down across the front of the fire, letting the heat slowly warm the quilt and the two of us inside it. I closed my eyes, my arms wrapped around her, holding her chest against mine, our legs tangled together in the blanket as we shivered together. The shakes soon turned into drowsiness. Her kisses woke me. Soft, gentle, caring. Soft sweet tender kisses on my cheeks, my nose and my lips, each one slow and unhurried. As I became more awake I could feel that we had warmed, no longer feeling the cold of the rain but the heat of the fire still seeping through the blanket. She’d slid over to my side, with one of her naked legs slung over mine. I could also feel her hand between us, wrapped around my cock, gently, slowly, tenderly stroking me as she kissed me. "Kim." I started to say, as I rolled a bit to face her. "Shush," she whispered before planting another soft kiss on my lips to quiet me. I felt her push with one leg, gently returning me onto my back, leaving her partly on top of me. She continued her kisses, softly and seductively kissing my lips as she teased my cock harder by the moment, finally using her knees to lift her hips up from mine, her soft tits still pressed against my chest. I felt her slide herself up my body as she pushed my dick down between her legs, guiding my engorged head to her wet lips. I felt emotionally safe with her. She’d become a completely different person in less than 24 hours. "Kim." I whispered as she straddled over me, then pushed herself back, letting go of my shaft and sliding her arm up my body to rest on the furry rug next to my body. "Shush," she half whispered, half moaned as she pushed herself back down my body, lowering her mouth to mine and pressing her lips to mind as my cock was slowly enveloped by her hot cunt. "Yum" she moaned as she lifted her chest from mine, and worked her knees up next to my hips. "Oh damn." I moaned as she lifted her lips from mine, her hips slowly rocking up and down, sliding her pussy on and off my rigid dick, working me deeper and deeper into her tunnel. "That's it. Just enjoy. Let me do this, please," she whispered. She was making love to me. Not just desiring sex. She wanted to please me. I was beyond wanting to stop her. Between her attentions on the mountain top and her attentions now, my body was more than ready to let her have her way. I let my hands slide up her hips and sides, reaching for her breasts. She grinned down at me and one by one, reached for my hands and pulled them away from her breasts, moving them to next to my own head and holding them there, clasped with her own as she slowly rocked on me, her rock hard nipples grazing back and forth across my chest with each stroke. "Does it feel good Adam?" "Very!" I groaned back as she continued to stroke on and off of me, the heat from the fire and the heat from our bodies making us both sweat in our loose cocoon. I could feel her soft tunnel stroking my shaft, teasing my engorged head with her tight confines. On and off she slid, her big tits dripping sweat onto my chest and sliding around, her nipples rubbing against mine. "Oh god," she moaned as she rocked on and off of me. "Oh god," she moaned again, her hips rocking and trying to grind her clit against the base of my cock with each new stroke. "Oh god, Adam. Oh god I'm going to come!" She gasped over and over as she continued rocking on me, her legs trembling and making it harder for her to continue rocking. "Oh god, Adam," she cried softly, practically whimpering, but refusing to let my hands go to participate in any way. "Come for me Adam. Come for me!" She practically begged. "Oh yeah. Almost." I moaned back at her as the tingles radiated out from my cock through all the reaches of my body. Her spasming pussy, already so tight, seemed to try and grab and milk me like her hand had done, trying to draw me into her as she stroked on and off of my fat shaft. "Gonna come." I grunted, knowing that I couldn't hold back any longer, even if I wanted to. "Oh shit!" She cried as my body bucked, jamming my cock deep into her and pumping a huge gush of cum up into her pussy. "Oh, Fuck Yes" She cried loudly, dropping onto my jerking body, her hands pushing mine farther over my head. Her big soft tits smashed flat against my chest, her mouth lowering to mine, her lips trying to kiss mine between gasps and moans. My body continued to buck several more times under her, adding more cum to the load already poured into her from within me. Finally I stilled under her, only an occasional jerk still showing my fading climax, my cock twitching within her as it started to soften. She lay on me, her breathing easing, but her lips still erotically working against mine. "God that was incredible." I whispered between kisses. "You liked it?" "Very much." I whispered. “You made love with amazing insights into my soul.” "I'm glad," she said as she let go of my hands and slowly pushed herself up off of me. She tossed the blanket off of us and sat up on my hips, trapping my cock inside her as I softened. I reached for her hips and gently stroked my fingers up and down them before she reached for my hands and pulled them to her breasts, pressing my palms against her still hard nipples. "You know. I don't know what it is about your hands, but i want them on my body all the time for some reason." "Oh?" "Uh huh. Ever since you made me come, up there. I just want to be naked and have your hands all over me." "Not that I'm complaining, because I'm not. But why?" I asked. "If I knew, I'd tell you. Why did you do what you did up there?" "I don't know exactly. I just wanted to." I admitted "Me too," she answered with a smile, still sitting on me, her hands on mine, encouraging me to squeeze her breasts. "Thank you. For letting me do that." "Trust me, it was my pleasure." I answered with a smile. "I think we need something to eat though." "You don't want me sitting on you anymore?" "I'm not minding one bit." I chuckled. "But I do have a question." "Yeah? What's that?" she asked, leaning down against my hands sliding off her chest as she lowered her tits to my chest, her face inches from mine. "Why aren't you always like this?" "Like what?" "Soft, sweet, sexy, intimate, wonderful, caring, alluring, sensual, did I say incredible yet?" "No, you didn't." "Well. Incredible. Since I hadn't said it yet. I've never known you to be like this. What happened? What changed?" "You did the one thing that was required of any man who wanted me to be this way. You earned my respect and you treated me with respect. No one else deserved this side of me." "How did I earn your respect?" I asked a little confused. "Well, throwing me in the lake the first day was a start. You showed me that you set limits and that you weren't going to let me push you around. Second, you showed me skills. You showed me you believed in me. In my abilities that I hadn’t yet discovered. Not just how to get around town or do your job, but skills in many things. Not only could you do things, you weren't afraid to teach me how to do them as well. And the third thing, maybe the most important, you showed me compassion and respect when I clearly didn't deserve it. Those are the hallmarks of a man worth working to keep. Those are the things I've been looking for in a man for the last fifteen years." "I think you over estimate me." I answered. "And did I mention that you are an overly modest man?" She asked with a giggle. "Now, we only have one problem." "Yeah?" "Well, two actually." "Okay, what two problems?" "First, I know you like Amy. The question is can you treat her as well as you treat me, because we do come as a package deal. She's like a sister to me and we share absolutely everything." "Everything?" "EVERYTHING!" She answered emphatically, wrinkling her nose before she smiled. "What's the second problem?" "How do we call her and tell her to come out here and join us? There's a lot of the two weeks left to find out if we can make this work." Cryptic Messages In some ways it wasn't quite fair. I mean I've never been one to be deceitful, but in this case it seemed like the right thing to do. Kim was waiting back at the Rocky Mountain cabin and my job was to get Amy there without any argument. I stood by the plane as the car door opened. "Adam! What's' going on? Your phone call was more than a little bit cryptic," Amy asked as she practically ran across the tarmac at the Chicago DuPage County Airport, pulling the wheeled suitcase behind her. "Oh. Kim is having an absolute fit. She's demanding that you come at once and refusing to come home until you come get her," I said with a scowl. "You so owe me for screwing up my vacation!" I said pretending to be angry as I took the case from her and stuffed it into the hold under the cabin of my twin engine turbo prop. Truth be told I'd had a bit of a crush on Amy since I started flying her and Kim around the country. I'd of course told her about it, sorta, but been shut down cold every time I'd tried to entice her into anything personal. As Kim had told me, Amy was the perfect professional personal assistant. She was a whiz at keeping her schedule in order, able to handle a myriad of details without bothering Kim and in some cases, was as adept at running the lingerie business every bit as good as Kim. The only real difference was that Amy wasn't a super model. In her own right she was good looking. Five and a half feet, not skinny but not fat, modestly large chest, creamy white skin and short cut auburn hair. To me she looked damn sexy, no matter what she was wearing. Today, in a tight fitting, short skirted dress, she looked even more so. I followed her up the stairs to the plane, closing the stairway door just in time to watch her bend over and thread her way into the right hand co-pilots seat of the plane, her skirt pulling up far enough to show me that she had on pink lacy panties under the powder blue dress. "I'm so sorry. I know I pushed you to take her. I'll make it up to you somehow," she said as I stepped over the center console and settled into the left seat. I handed her a pair of bulky headphones with a microphone attached and then picked up my own somewhat slimmer designed headset and mic. I remained silent as I flipped through the startup procedure, spinning both turbines up before keying the microphone. "Dupage tower. X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven ready for departure." "Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf. You are cleared to taxiway W William to Runway 2 Left. Hold at the ramp." "Roger. Taxiway W William to 2 Left and hold," I answered as I throttled up, the only aircraft at the moment on the tarmac with an engine running. In moments we were bouncing along the narrow strip of pavement that would take us all the way south to the very end of the seventy-five hundred foot runway. It was well more than we'd need with the light load I had on board, but I wasn't going to complain. I stopped just before reaching the end of the runway and checked both engines and props, making sure everything was working properly before radioing the tower back. "Dupage tower. X-ray Alpha Gulf holding at two Left." "Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf, you are cleared onto the runway. Depart turning left and contact Chicago flight following at five thousand." "Roger that tower. X-ray Alpha Gulf rolling," I answered. Taking off from a smaller airport like this one was always more relaxing than trying to fight the big boys at someplace like O'Hare or Midway. I let off the brakes and rolled onto the end of the runway, turning the plane to line up down the center line before pushing the throttles full on. "So how long?" Amy asked over the headset as the plane launched itself up from the pavement and I snapped the landing gear handle into the stow position. "About four hours, sooner if the wind doesn’t fight us, and we can avoid any August storms." I answered, letting my voice soften, no longer having to maintain the fiction that I used to get her here and on the plane. I reached into my pocket and pulled out the envelope that Kim had for her, an envelope I wasn't supposed to give to her until we were in the air. "What's this?" "A note from Kim," I answered. "What's it say?" "I dunno. She told me not to read it," I answered with a shrug. "Chicago center, X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven climbing to fifteen thousand." "Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. Climbing to fifteen thousand." "And you didn't? Read it I mean?" she asked as she unfolded the paper. "Nope. I guessed it wasn't my business. I'm just following orders to get you on the plane and get you there anyway I can." Amy frowned and looked down at the note, reading it slowly. She flipped the paper over and back again, as if looking for more information. "And you have no idea what this is about?" "All I know is that I have specific orders from her highness to fetch you. She said everything else you needed to know was in the note." "But it doesn't tell me all that much." "Well, she was adamant. She wasn't coming home until you got there. I couldn't very well leave her there forever, could I?" "Well, no. But what triggered this? I mean did you do anything to her?" "Besides throw her ass in the lake the first day? Not really," I answered. "You really threw her in the lake?" "Yep. Picked her up, hauled her ass over my shoulder to the end of the pier and threw her right into the water. She was none too happy about it either." "I don't imagine she was," Amy answered quietly. To be continued. By m storyman x, for Literotica.

Runways: Part 2 The Taming of the Shrew "I told you what I'd do if you pissed me off." I said as she walked past me. By m_storyman_x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "That water was fucking cold!" "Uh huh. Matches your attitude. I think if I were you I'd warm it up a bit or you might be sleeping out in the jeep." "You wouldn't!" "The hell I wouldn't." I said with a scowl. "Remember the rules. This is my fucking vacation. You're along because I said you could, not to baby or pamper you or put up with your diva shit. If you don't like it, the road works two ways. "Fine! I'm outa here!" She said stomping off toward the jeep. She climbed into the front seat and turned the key, the jeep lurching forward before coming to a stop again. "What's wrong with this thing?" "It's a stick shift." I said with a frown as I turned and walked back into the cabin. "Okay. So I don't know how to make it work," she said quietly as she came in and closed the door quietly behind herself. "Not surprised. Come eat." I said, dishing some chili from the pot on the stove into two bowls. I was starved, having not gotten any lunch and it was already half way to dinner. I sat down and dug into my bowl, ignoring her. She slipped gently into the seat across from me and meekly apologized. "I'm sorry," she said barely above a whisper. "Forgiven." I said simply, pushing a bowl of chili across the table toward her. "Better eat." She looked at the bowl cautiously. "Is it organic?" "Nope. Just plain cow and beans and spices." I answered. "I don't eat much meat," she said quietly, looking at the bowl as if it might bite her. "Well, then you're probably going to be hungry a lot of the time, because I didn't bring a whole lot of vegetables and crap like that." I said, reaching out to hand her a spoon. She took the spoon and gingerly scooped a small bite from the bowl, lifting it to her lips and tentatively tasting it. A few moments later the spoon was emptied and headed back for another trip. "This is good," she said with a little surprise in her voice. "Thank you." "You made it?" "Uh huh." "I didn't know you could cook." "You never asked." I answered with a shrug. "I don't know how," she said quietly. "Guess you're going to have to learn." I answered her, looking at her face pointed down at the bowl almost as if she were ashamed to admit she couldn't cook. "Not to worry. I won't let you starve. Eat up now. Maybe I'll teach you how to fish." She looked up at me curiously and then back down at the bowl, scooping another spoon of chili. "Adam. Why are you doing this?" "Doing what?" I asked between bites. "This. Here. Me?" I sighed and leaned back in my chair. "As a favor to Amy." "You like her, don't you?" "Yeah. She's nice. Not interested in me, but nice just the same." "She might be interested in you. She talks about you. I've heard her say your name when she comes." I looked at her in surprise. "Huh? She does what?" "She sometimes says your name when we're fucking. You did know didn't you? That she was lesbian, right?" "Uh, no. I didn't. Explains a lot though." "Sorry," she said softly. "Well, at least I know where I stand... with both of you," I answered her between bites of my chili. "Don't assume. The main reason I don't do guys is that I hate having the guys coming on to me all the time. Makes me feel dirty or something. Seems like every guy on the planet wants to get into my panties." "Can you blame them? I mean hell, you're one of the hottest looking women on the planet. You could have the pick of any guy you want." "Who says I want a guy?" "We all assume that, until you prove to us different." "Is that why you don't try to come on to me? Or is it professional ethics?" I chuckled and didn't answer her, but continued eating my chili. "Come on. I know you're turned on by how I look. I saw that boner on the way up here." "Didn't say your body didn't turn my body on. Hell, sitting here looking at your bare tits turns my cock on. I'll admit that." "But you don't want to come on to me?" "Not particularly." "Why?" "When I took this job, I thought about it. Shit I had a hard boner the whole time on those first few photo shoots I flew you too. But I stopped going to them and stayed with the plane because it just wasn't that interesting any longer." "Why not?" "You really want me to tell you?" "Yes! I do!" I set my spoon down and leaned back in my chair. "Even if it hurts your feelings?" She was silent for several long seconds. "Yes, even if it hurts my feelings." "Because the longer I knew you the more I realized that you had a personality that was less than attractive." "What do you mean?" "You act like a class A bitch. No one likes a bitch, especially a guy. Anyone I know that's gotten to know you feels the same way." I said. "Well, as you say, at least I know where I stand," she said tilting her head up defiantly. "No. You don't. I fly you because I need the money. You're here screwing up my vacation, the vacation that I've been planning for six months because Amy begged me to take you. You had a stress attack. Your body tried to shut itself down because you're over stressed and under rested. She's afraid of something happening to you. She wanted you to get away and relax so badly that she offered to spend a whole weekend having sex with me, just so that I'd take you along." "She did?!" "She did. But I told her no. I only agreed to take you because she threatened to find another pilot to fly you while I was gone, so you're here so that I don't lose my job as your pilot." She got up from the table and walked to the cabin door. "Well you don't have to worry. I won't fire you, and since I'm stuck here with you I won't be flying with anyone else. So you're safe. You don't have to worry about being nice to me or doing anything for me. You clearly don't want me here, so you do what you need and I'll just find something to keep me busy," she said before turning and walking out the door. The rejection she felt was deep & profound. I shook my head, leaned over my bowl and finished the last few bites. I cleaned up both our dishes, put the food in what served as a refrigerator in the small cabin, and then dug into my gear, pulling on some shorts and a shirt and then getting out my fishing gear. It took me about ten minutes to get my rods put together, threaded and my artificial baits organized to go fish. I saw her sitting on the shore, still naked, looking out at the lake as I walked to the little boat. I flipped it over, put the little electric motor and the oars in the boat and then went back to the cabin for the battery. I lugged the fifty plus pound battery out to the boat, settled it into the back and then attached the cables. She was still sitting against the tree as I pushed off and headed out onto the lake to fish. It was dark by the time I came in. The moon was already up, and while not full, it provided plenty of light for me to make it to shore and then to the cabin. I reached into my pocket for the lighter that I knew was there as I headed for the porch. I pulled the lantern down from the hook on the porch, pumped it up, having checked to be sure it had fuel in it before I left. I held the lighter to the hole in the side of the lantern and it puffed to life, the yellow flame quickly changing to blue and then bright white as the mantel did its job converting the gas flame into a more refined reaction. I picked up the lantern and walked into the cabin, the light filling the small cabin and illuminating Kim sitting in one of the three chairs in the room, wrapped in a blanket, her knees pulled up to her chest with the blanket wrapped around herself. "You're back," she said barely above a whisper. "Uh huh. You could have lit a lantern." I told her. “The lone skylight I installed over the table had ceased to illuminate anything, this late in the day. "I didn't know how," she said with a frown on her face. "Seems like I don't know a lot of things." Kim’s Humble Apprenticeship "Well, come here." I said as I pulled an oil lamp down off the wall. "Matches are here." I said, stepping to the fireplace and pulling open a box of wooden matches, sitting on the mantle. “Gawd, this fur rug is huge! What animal was it,” she asked. That’s Uri. He’s the grizzly whom my dad met outside the cabin, one morning. He stood about 15 feet tall, when Dad dropped him 10 feet from the door, with a rifle bullet to the heart. We skinned him and stretched the hide. The meat was rather tough, but we quartered his carcus and took him to the meat market It’s a nice cozy rug when you’re cold and trying to warm up in front of the fireplace. I set the lamp on the table by the lantern and took the glass globe off, striking the match and touched it to the wide wick. The flame slowly grew and threw light of its own, though dwarfed by the bright gas lantern. "I have to deal with my fish. You can come outside if you want. If not, you at least have some light." "You caught some?" "A few." I answered as I turned and walked out of the cabin with the lantern. She followed behind, wrapped in the blanket and followed me to the boat and then to the metal-covered table, screwed down to one side of the end of the dock. "So that's what this is for?" She asked as I laid the three fish on the table to clean them. "Yep." I said as I used my pocket knife to cut the lower jaw and the belly, pulling the guts out and tossing it into the water by the dock. It only took a few short minutes to completely clean and rinse the three rainbow trout that I had caught. "Breakfast." I said, holding up the three fish in one hand and picking up the lantern with the other. "So what now?" Kim asked as she followed me into the cabin, closing the door behind us. "Well. Usually I'd just go to bed." I answered as I put the fish in the ice box and set the lantern on the counter. "So early?" "It's probably past eight." I said with a shrug. "Are you hungry?" "I snacked on some crackers, but I wouldn't mind something," she answered meekly. "I would have made something, but I didn't know how to make the stove work. I turned the knobs but the flames never came on." "Yeah, gotta light it with a match." I told her as I walked back to the icebox and pulled a Ziploc bag out. I walked to the stove and lit two burners, dug out two cast iron pans and put them on the flames. I dug in my food box for a container of oil and poured some in each pan. Putting away the oil I pulled out two large potatoes and quickly sliced them, dropping the white slices into one of the pans and then laid two marinated chicken breasts from the Ziploc into the other pan. It only took a few minutes to cook the potatoes and chicken breasts, ladling the fried food onto two plates. I set the pans aside to let the oil cool and then set the plates on the table. "Might as well come eat." I said as she stood near the wall watching me. "I'm not supposed to make you cook for me," she said quietly. "I know. But I did. So come eat." She walked to the table and sat down, carefully taking a few bites of the food. "Damn this is good," she mumbled as she began eating quickly. "I don't get much fried food. Not good for my figure, but this is so good." I chuckled. "Thanks." Kim was finished long before I was, and sat curled up in her blanket across from me, watching me eat. "Are you good at other things? Besides cooking and fishing and flying I mean?" "I think I'm pretty fair at a lot of things. What in particular are you asking about?" "I don't know. I mean most of the guys I know couldn't figure out which end of a fry pan to hold, let alone cook something good like this. But it seems like you know how to do everything you try. I mean you drove that jeep up here, you know how to fish, it's like you're a mountain man on steroids, or something." I laughed quietly. "No. Just learned when I was young how to camp and handle myself in the woods. Come on. We'll go get water and I'll show you how to be Jane of the jungle. You can do the dishes." "Sounds fair," she said, getting up and standing expectantly next to the table. "Here." I said handing her a plastic bucket. "We have to get water." I picked up the lantern and walked out of the cabin with her following behind. She followed me to the dock and dipped the bucket into the water. I smiled to myself as she struggled to carry the bucket and hold the blanket, but didn't offer to take it for her. I showed her where the big pot was, and let her fill it with her bucket and start it heating. We both sat in the chairs, waiting for the water to heat on the gas stove. She got up, walked to one of her suitcases, sitting against the wall and open, pulled out a rather slinky looking robe and slipped it over her still naked body. "Use another pot to scoop water out into the wash pan. You want to save some of that water to wash yourself with." "Wash myself?" "Yeah. Unless you want to wash in the lake." I chuckled. "Oh. Hadn't thought of that," she said as she headed for the sink. I took the blanket and threw it back on the bed, stripped my clothes off and climbed into bed, in the corner. "I'll go to sleep if you want some privacy to clean up. Just make sure to shut the lantern all the way off before you come to bed. I'd hate to waste the fuel, there's only so much." "Okay," she said quietly. "Adam?" "Yeah?" I answered without looking over at her. "Thank you." "For what?" "Being different," she said, as if that explained it all. I was still awake almost half an hour later when the cabin went dark. Kim climbed into bed with me, smelling of flowers as she slipped under the blanket with me, her back bumping against my back as she climbed into the full size bed. "It is small, isn't it?" "Uh huh. Cozy for two." I answered her. "I don't mind," she whispered. "Do you always sleep like that?" "Like what?" "Naked." "Yeah, actually." I answered in a whisper. "I don't have to, if it bothers you." "No. Not if it's how you usually sleep." "Okay." I answered sleepily. "Go to sleep now." I woke up with the sun, not completely surprised to be spooned up against Kim. How did I roll over and nuzzle up in this spooning position? How would I explain it? It was cool in the cabin and her body heat was certainly attractive to any sleeping body. Natural response, as was the morning woody. I suppose I could have considered that woody being jammed between her legs and my hand cupping her breast through the thin nightgown being natural as well, but the last thing I needed was to wake up the ‘ice queen’ thinking that I was trying to take advantage of her in her sleep. I eased myself away from her and out of bed. I stepped to my duffel and pulled out a pair of shorts and a shirt, pulling them on and then heading out the door, letting the screen door slam as I went. If she was awake, she pretended not to be. By the time I came back from the outhouse Kim was up and dressed in a pair of pink sweats, the form fitting spandex hugging her curves. "Good morning," she said surprisingly meekly. "Morning." "I guess it's my turn now," she said heading to the cabin door, her hair looking wild after the night's sleep. While she was gone I pulled the pan from the potatoes onto the now lit front burner, heating the oil left over from the night before. "You're going to reuse the oil?" She asked as she stepped back into the cabin, rubbing her arms to ward off the morning chill. "Yep. The potato oil. It'll be find for cooking breakfast." I said as I pulled another pan from the cabinet and lit another burner. I spooned a couple teaspoons of hot oil into the other pan before laying the two of the fish from last night into the hot oil. The fish sizzled and spit in the pan as it cooked, the skin crisping in the hot oil as the fish cooked through. I flipped it over after a few minutes to let the other side cook and then cracked some eggs in the second pan. In only a few minutes I had two plates of breakfast ready to eat, fresh fish and eggs. Couldn't ask for a better breakfast in the woods. "When you wash the dishes, don't use soap in the cast iron. It'll ruin it." I told her before I got up to head out of the cabin. I loved fishing early in the morning. Working a small fly along the weed banks on the far end of the lake where the four small springs trickled into the lake was one of my favorite spots on this lake. The rainbow trout came up from the cold deep waters to feast on the small bugs and minnows that inhabit the weeds, making my flies an inviting target of opportunity. By lunchtime I had six nice fish on the stringer and was ready to head back into camp. Even from half way across the small lake it was obvious to me that Kim was waiting along the lakeshore. Just as obvious was that she was scantly dressed in just a loose tubetop and mini shorts, walking barefoot on the stones near the shoreline.. Two days ago I wouldn't have given a shit, but for reasons that escaped me at the moment, the thought of what she might or might not be exposing besides her sexy breasts had my cock quickly growing in my shorts. "You're back!" She said surprisingly cheerfully as I motored silently up to the dock, only the soft whir of the motor and the sloshing of the water along the sides of the little aluminum boat making my presence known. "Have any luck?" "I did." I answered as I let the boat slide all the way to the shore and burry its bow gently on the small patch of sand next to the rickety little dock. I looped a rope around one of the cedar posts and then climbed out with my stringer of fish. "Oh. Those do look nice!" She said as she walked toward me, I guess sometime since I first spotted her from the middle of the lake, she’d removed her top & was wearing only the skimpiest of shorts, her large soft tits swinging and wiggling with each step. I walked to the end of the dock, to the cleaning table trying to ignore the fact that my cock was hardening even more in my pants at the sight of her practically perfect tits. She stepped up to me to watch, so close that one of her breasts brushed my arm gently as I worked to clean the fish, her attention riveted on my motions. "Is that all there is to it?" She asked after the third fish. "Yep. Wanna try one? "Can I?" "Sure." I answered, stepping to the side and holding the knife out for her. "Pick one and hold it belly side up. Yeah, like that." I said as she grasped the slippery fish the same way I had. "Now, see that spot there, that hole just up from his tail. Yeah, right there. Slip the tip of the knife in and carefully cut all the way up his stomach to his jaw. Yeah, just like that." I told her as she tentatively worked the knife along the belly of the fish toward the head. "A little more. Yeah, that's enough. Now, set it on the table belly side down. And cut just behind the front fins there. Yeah, cut down, but not all the way through. Just down through the backbone. Perfect. Now comes the messy part. Grab the head and bend it down." "Like this?" She asked as she bent the head down, breaking the remains of the backbone. "Yep, now just pull back toward the fish and it'll pull all his guts out." I coaxed her as she gently pulled on the head. "Harder." I said as she still wasn't pulling hard enough. I stepped behind her, reached around her and held her hands in mine, holding the fish with one and helping her pull with the other. "Oye!" She squeaked as the last of the skin by the fins broke loose and the whole intestinal track pulled out of the cut belly of the fish. "Perfect. Just toss that into the lake." I said as I let go of her hands. She tossed the fish guts toward the water, the jerk of her body bumping her against me and her practically bare ass against the front of my baggy shorts and my hard cock. "Now, just run your thumb along the inside of the fish and push that blood line out. Yeah, that's it." I coaxed, hoping she hadn't noticed my state of arousal. "And that's it." I said, stepping back. "I can think of a few men over the years that I might have wanted to clean that easily," she said with a giggle as she stepped to the edge of the lake to rinse her hands while I worked to clean the last two fish. "You do that so fast!" She said as she stepped up behind me to look over my shoulder as I finished the two remaining fish in the same amount of time that it took her to rinse her hands. "Practice. Been doing this for years." I answered, setting the fish on the clean end of the table and taking the metal pot hanging on one, off its hook. I put the fish in the pot and squatted down next to the lake to start rinsing them off. "Just have to clean them and they're ready for the pan." I said as I started washing the first fish. Kim stepped next to me, bending at the waist to watch me, her tits hanging right next to my face as I worked, each sexy orb swinging slightly with any movement she made. I worked methodically hoping she would lose interest and stand back up, but she stayed bent over me the entire time. I finally couldn't put it off any longer. I stood up and moved to the table again, hoping she wouldn't notice the huge bulge that had developed in the front of my shorts. I put the fish on the clean end of the table again and then used the pan to scoop water from the lake to rinse off the cleaning table. I squatted down one more time to clean my knife and my hands and then stood up, finding her standing with the six fish in her hands ready to head back to the cabin.  It was a rather tribal moment, The man comes back to camp, having a successful hunt. The woman takes the game and shows her gratitude to her provider. "Thank you," she said sweetly as we walked across the grassy yard toward the log cabin. "For what? Teaching you to clean a fish? You're welcome." I answered, a little surprised at her docile demeanor. "That and for not being obvious." "I don't understand." She stopped in front of me and said, "Stand still." I stopped next to her. "Okay." I answered, not quite sure what she wanted. She stepped over in front of me and quickly pressed her almost completely bare ass against the front of my shorts, rubbing it side to side, bouncing her crack across the bulge my hard cock was making. "For not being obvious about that," she said before she started walking again. "Uh. Sure." I answered as I followed her to the porch. She stood and waited for me to open the door, her hands still full of the mornings catch. She set the fish in the sink and then used a small pot of water sitting in the sink to dip her hands in before rubbing them with the bar of soap sitting on the edge. She rinsed them in the same pan and then dried them, stepping away from the sink to give me room to finish working with the fish. I looked around and the dishes were all done and the bed was made and I even saw where the broom that had been sitting near the fireplace had moved. "Looks nice." I answered, honestly appreciating her efforts to hold up her side of the bargain. "Thank you," she replied sweetly, sitting down in one of the chairs and watching me bag the fish and put them in the ice box. "How does that work? I mean there isn't any electricity up here." "The ice box? It's tied into the solar panels on the roof. When it's sunny it makes enough power to run the refrigeration system. It's got a big tub of water in the top that it freezes into a block of ice. Once it's frozen it can keep the ice box cold for a few days. That way if the sun doesn't shine for a few days nothing spoils. Kind of like an automatically replenishing cooler." "Oh. That's ingenious. Who figured that out?" "Well, I'd like to take credit for the idea, but it's not mine. I just built this one from an old freezer" "So, how do you know about this place? I thought you rented it?" "I do, sorta. My dad brought me up here when I was a kid. That was way before it was a ski lodge. The old man that owned it was getting really old and he sold it to my old man. When the ski lodge came in they made us a deal because they wanted the land. As I understand it, if we hadn't sold out we wouldn't be able to get here. They would have controlled the road. So we sold it to them on the understanding that they wouldn't build any more cabins on the lake, and that we got to use it for four weeks out of the summer. We had to arrange it, but the rest of the time they rent it out to others." I answered. "I've been coming here almost every year since I was six." "I can see why. It's perfect up here." "Tell you what. Let's make a couple sandwiches and I'll show you something even more beautiful." I suggested. "Sure. Let me. What do you want?" "Oh ham and cheese is good." I answered her as she got out bread and then opened the ice box to dig out things to make sandwiches with. While she made sandwiches I got a bucket of water from the lake and refilled the filter unit on the counter, letting the water flow through the Britta filter system into a pitcher. The lake was clean enough you could probably drink it directly, but these days it was always safer to filter it. I used the filtered water to fill four one liter water bottles and stuffed them in a small pack. She had the sandwiches done and wrapped in cling wrap and I stuffed them in the pack as well. "Do you have any good walking shoes and clothes?" "We going far?" "Not too far, but farther than you're going to want to go in those sandals." I said. "I have running shoes," She offered. "That'll due. You might also want to put more clothes on." "You don't like what I'm wearing?" "THAT I didn't say. Just a suggestion. That little slip of a swim suit doesn't even cover your ass." "It's not supposed to. That's why it's called a thong bikini," she said with a smile. "But if you don't like seeing my cheeks, I'll cover them up for you." "No. You can wear whatever you want. We're going to go walk through the brush. I thought you might want something a bit more protective, to avoid scraping your soft skin. Then there’s the very strong winds that can cause windburn. But you wear what you want." "Well, if you think I should," she said as she bent over her suitcase her bare ass pushing out at me as I stood there. She reached for her hips and pulled the strings of the bottom, pulling the tiny slip of material from between her legs, her pouting fat pussy lips now pushing out uncovered between her legs. "Damn." I breathed quietly as she stood bent over, unfolding her shorts and then stepping into them and finally standing straight up again. "There," she said turning for me to show off the white gauze croptop & a pair of skin tight mini shorts she now had on. "Better?" "Um. Yeah. I suppose so." I answered her as I picked up the pack. "Let's go." To be continued. By m_storyman_x, for Literotica.

Runways: Part 1 Flying a supermodel isn't all it appears to be. By m_storyman_x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I had to find something to do when I got out of the military. Something that I loved, something that I wouldn't mind doing while I collected my military pension at age 40. Yeah, I know, retired at such a young age. But the military game is a young man's game and even with over seven thousand flying hours, youth still trumps experience in the flying game. As you get older your body just can't respond like it used to. As a result I just couldn't keep taking those high G maneuvers. I convinced the bank that I was a good risk, purchased myself a used Beach King Air 200 turbo prop and set myself up as an executive charter service. Life was good. Business was thin. On more than one occasion I ended up sleeping in my own airplane rather than getting a hotel room, just to try and save some money. It's not easy to pay for a three quarters of a million dollar aircraft, fuel, maintenance and living expenses. To be quite honest, I was about to drown under that debt. Welcome Amy. Amy called because of one of my business cards I'd left in so many airports. Amy was the executive secretary to a somewhat famous fashion model. In her own words, she was a glorified baby sitter, helping Kimberly manage her multi-million dollar business of runway modeling and lingerie line and endorsements. Her current problem was that Kim had suddenly become afraid to fly commercial following a spate of terrorist attacks against aircraft. Her question was a simple one. Would I be interested in contracting to handle flying her around the country? Could I deal with airport runways, so she could focus on helping Kim dominate the fashion garment runways. At that point I would have contracted to fly Beelzebub himself, if the price were right. Little did I know that six months down the road I'd feel as if that was exactly who I was flying. Kim was gorgeous. Of course she was. She was a super model. At thirty she was on the long side of it, but then some continued to work well into their fifties, with the right skin care and constant workouts and such. Kim flitted from city to city, rarely spending more than two or three days in any one place. She had a beautiful twenty thousand square foot home, which she seemed to rarely be in. She could walk the walk and talk the talk and sell sexy little lingerie like she was selling snow to eskimos. Unfortunately her looks is where nice stopped. She'd started to believe her own hype. She'd started to think of herself as a diva and act as if those of us around her were beneath her. More than once her sweet lilting voice snarled from the passenger cabin that I was flying too rough, or making the plane bounce too much for her to sleep. As if I had any control over the air currents. Amy was the constant. She was always there, inserting herself between Kim and whoever might possibly be around her. She soothed Kim and kept her empire on an even keel. But while the pace seemed relentless to me, Kim seemed to just eat it up. She loved the challenge as much as I loved flying. I suppose if I hadn't gone out on a limb after three months and updated my plane from a 1980's vintage to a reasonably new 2002, I might have even quit the contract. But with that new payment to cover, the last thing I wanted to do was kill the cash cow. I'd asked Kim more than once for a date, and always gotten the same answer, "we can fuck or we can work together. Which do you prefer?" "X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven, rolling." I radioed the tower as I applied the throttle and sent the Air King accelerating down the runway. This was going to be a relatively short trip. Kim had some kind of a photo shoot in the middle of Missouri, at some lake called the Ozarks, out in the middle of nowhere. All I knew was it looked like a winding snake on the map and had one small airport close to where the shoot was that had just enough runway to sneak in if I went in light. In only a few short minutes we were climbing through ten thousand feet, winging our way from Chicago over the Midwestern landscape at nearly three hundred miles an hour. "Adam!" I heard Amy call urgently from the passenger cabin. "Yeah?" I called over my shoulder. "Kim. She passed out. I can't seem to wake her!" She called, panic clearly etched in her voice. "Is she breathing?" I called back. "Yes, but it's very shallow and I can't seem to wake her." "Okay. Check her eyes. Lift her eyelids and see if they respond." "They seem too, but she still isn't waking up." "Okay. Let me see where we can put down!" I called back to her. "Chicago center. This is X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. Declaring a medical emergency." "Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. State your situation." The controller radioed back. "X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. We have a passenger that is passed out. She is breathing at this time, but otherwise unresponsive. Requesting a Vector to the nearest airport with medical close by." "Roger that X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. Hold one." The controller said before pausing for a few moments. "X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven turn two four zero. You are cleared to five thousand direct. ST Louis should be fifty miles. Contact St Louis approach on one three two point one two five. Have a good day." "Thank you Chicago." I answered before changing the radio and starting a decent toward St Louis. The decent and landing were as normal as they could be, touching down less than twenty minutes after making the initial call. I taxied to the executive terminal and shut down, the ambulance quickly coming to the side of the plane as my turbo props spun slowly down to a stop. As much as I disliked Kim, I was concerned for her well-being. Clearly Amy was as well, and I did my best to comfort her on the taxi ride to the hospital. By the time we got there, Kim was awake and back to her normal bitchy self, though the doctors and nurses seemed to be flitting in and out with uncommon frequency. Twenty four hours later and who knows how many tests she was ready to be released. "Now look. All I can do is warn you," the doctor said with a stern look on his face. "You were lucky. You can't treat your body this way. My prescription is two weeks away, at least! No stress. You need to find someplace to relax and decompress." "No fucking way. I have too much to do!" Kim argued. The doctor turned to Amy and shook his head. "If you can't get her to take it easy a while, she's going to be right back here again. And next time she may leave toes up!" He said emphatically before turning back to Kim again. "I mean it! No phone, no computer, no stress of any kind. Your blood pressure was through the roof and you're just damn lucky it wasn't a stroke! Find a way to do it. And find a way to do it frequently, or you're going to be leaving us all too soon." "I'll make sure she does!" Amy said giving Kim a stern look. "Thank you Doctor." "Your welcome young lady. I hope she listens to you better than she's listening to me." He said as he looked over and saw Kim texting on her phone again. "She will. If I have to tie her up and drag her off." Amy said sternly to Kim. "Good luck with that," he said, shaking his head as he walked away. "Come on." Amy said, leading Kim from the hospital room. It was little more than two hours and we were back at the airport, the turbines warmed up and taxying for takeoff. The plane practically leapt off the tarmac and into the air as we headed back to Chicago, soaring into the air. "You know. I don't know how you're going to get her to have any time away," I said to Amy as she sat in the right hand seat, Kim sitting in the back alone, still angry with the doctor's orders. "Yeah. I know. She can be difficult," Amy agreed. "Glad I'm not going to have to deal with her," I said, shaking my head. "No? Oh. That's right. You're going away for a couple weeks," Amy said, nodding as she remembered that next week started my promised vacation. "Where are you going again?" "A little mountain lake in Colorado," I said with a smile. "Just me and some really good fishing. Sit back, catch a few trout, watch the sun set on the mountain side looking over the valley below. It can't get more idyllic than that!" I said with a sigh. "Sounds like a perfect get-away!" Amy said, leaning back and looking at the cockpit ceiling. "No phone, no demands on your time, just relaxation for two weeks? God I envy you!" She said with a sigh. "Could have been yours too." I said with a grin, reminding her that I had invited her to come along, only to get the typical answer. I made one last pitch; "The bed is big enough for two, though it would be a bit cozy!" "Yeah. I think we covered that one," she said with a smile. "Though it does sound tempting." "Can't say I didn't try." I answered her with a shrug. "So how do we get Kim to go on a vacation like that?" "Not my problem," I said with a smirk. "I lined this up months ago. You know how hard it is to find a place like this? Isolated? No phone no modern utilities, nothing?" "Yeah, it has to be tough." Amy said as she looked out the window at the ground far below. "Hey. I know. Take Kim!" "What? Are you nuts?" I said in surprise. "First off, her idea of roughing it, is not having her manicure on time. Can you imagine her out in the boonies without even a flush toilet?" "Oh lord. That would be something to see," Amy said with a laugh. "Yeah. She'd go nuts in half a day," I said with a shake of my head. "So, how much does this little vacation cost you?" "Oh, fuel, food, cabin and all? About seventeen or eighteen hundred. It'd be less if I didn't fly this gas hog there, but the only real way there is by plane or a long drive up from Denver." "That's not too much. I'll pay you." Amy said quietly. "Pay me for what?" "To take Kim," Amy said, still looking out the window. "No way. It's my vacation. I don't want to baby sit a prima donna!" I almost snapped. "Be a shame to have to find someone else to fly us around while you're gone. Never know, she might like the new pilot better," she said softly. "You trying to blackmail me?" I asked in surprise. "Oh I wouldn't call it that," she said, turning to look at me, a crooked little grin on her face. "Just think of it as job security." "Think of it as one fucked vacation," I said hotly, staring out the front at the open sky. "It's only a one room cabin. Kitchen, bedroom, living room...all the same room. And only one bed. Where will she sleep?" "You're adults. You can share the bed, right?" "Remember me saying it was, really cozy for the two of us friends?" "Yeah. So it can be cozy for you two too. It'll give you a chance to get to know her better." "You're psycho, you know that?" I said angrily. I'd planned this for months. I wanted to get away from the ice queen, not shack up with her! "So how about it?" "I don't think you could pay me enough money to do that," I said, shaking my head. "Okay. How about I sweeten the pot. I'll sleep with you for a whole weekend when you get back." I looked over at her incredulously. "Did you just suggest that you prostitute yourself to convince me to take her with me? Seriously?" "Does, seem a bit over the top, doesn't it?" "Yeah. I think you need to think about a new job if you're that wrapped around her," I said with a frown. "Yeah, I wanna go to bed with you, but not like that." She was silent for almost half an hour before she finally said anything more. "I'm sorry.” She confessed, “ I shouldn't have suggested that. But I will pay your expenses if you take her along." "Send her off to a camp or something. That's what you do with children, right?" "She's not a child," Amy said testily. "Though I have to admit, sometimes she acts like one." "See?" "Okay. Seriously. Will you take her with you?" "It's my VACATION... AWAY FROM HER!" I answered angrily. "Adam. Seriously. What will it take for you to take her along?" "You're not going to give up, are you?" I observed her tunacity. "Nope." "Shit!" I swore quietly. "Okay. I'll take her. On one condition." "What's that?" She asked, with a smile that said she had definitely won, again. "She has to pull her weight. I'm not her servant. I'm not waiting on her and I am most Definitely not going to change what I planned on doing because she came along! I don't care if she reads a book or plays solitaire or whatever. But if she turns into a pain in the ass I'm throwing her in the lake!" "As long as you don't drown her, you have my permission to throw her in at your discretion!" She said, practically beaming at my agreement. "So what does she need to bring?" "Jeans, tees, flannel shirts, that kind of thing." I answered. "I doubt she's even put a pair of jeans on in years, but I'll see what I can find." "I'd still rather take you." I muttered. "Maybe you can some time," she said, surprising me again as she climbed from the seat and slipped back into the passenger cabin. I didn't hear most of the conversation, having to concentrate on talking with approach and the tower as we got closer to landing. What I did hear wasn't particularly flattering. Cabin Therapy "Saturday. 10:00am sharp. If she's not here, I'm leaving her behind." I said quietly to Amy as they got into the waiting car at the airport. "Trust me. She'll be here with bells on." Amy said with a smile. "No matter what she says right now." "If you say so." I answered with a frown, not really wanting to think about how ruined my vacation had become. The Hot August Saturday morning came; and at five minutes to ten, Kim’s car arrived in did just that. Kim and Amy climbed from the back, Kim wearing a black mini-skirt, a red halter top and four inch spike heels. "Oh this is going to be fun." I said to myself with a frown as Amy and Kim walked up. "So, Kim. Do you have something to tell Adam?" Amy prompted. Kim rolled her eyes and bobbed her head side to side as she usually did when she had to do something because she was told to that she really didn't want to do. "Yes. Adam. I'm supposed to do whatever you tell me. Do half the cooking and not mess up your vacation. I'm just on vacation along with you and you're not my servant," she said with a frown. "And?" Amy prompted. "And if I become a pain in your ass you have permission to throw me into the lake," she said with an irritated huff. "Okay. Get on board." I told her as the driver of her car hauled the two big suitcases to the plane. I stowed them in the belly compartment and latched it down tight before climbing the stairs and pulling them up behind me. Kim rarely sat in the front with me, but was seated in the right seat as I crawled over the console into the left seat. It only took a few moments to get the turbines running and spun up, having already warmed them up after doing my ground check. I handed Kim a pair of headphones and put my own on as she adjusted them over her brown curls. "So, is this going to be fun or are you just doing this because you're being paid?" She asked across the electronic circuit. "I'm going on vacation. You're tagging along." I answered before pressing the button. "X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven, ready to taxi." "Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. You are cleared to taxiway K to runway one six. Hold short and notify." "Roger. Taxiway K hold short and notify." I answered as I pushed the throttles and started the big plane moving forward. We bounced across the rough taxiway for almost three minutes before I could turn and stop in front of the runway. I stopped and did my throttle checks and verified that all my controls worked as required, and notified the tower. "X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven holding at one six." "Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. You are cleared onto one six. You have a gulf stream coming in about two minutes behind you." "Roger that. I'll be long gone." I answered as I eased the plane onto the five thousand foot runway. I didn't even bother to stop as I pushed the throttles fully forward and spun the props up to speed, the plane quickly accelerating down the tarmac and easily lifting into the air with our light payload. "And we're off," I said to Kim as we accelerated into the air, quickly climbing above the low cloud deck and breaking into the sunshine above. "So what makes this a vacation? Sounds like there isn't anything there," Kim said. "There's a cabin. A boat. A lake and some incredible scenery. What more do you need?" "TV? Cell phones. Electricity. Hot water." "There is electricity, as long as the sun is shining. And as far as hot water, there's a whole lake full. All you have to do is bring in a bucket and put it on the stove," I said with a chuckle. "Oh joy." "Don't start already. We have over four hours," I said to her as I set my GPS to Crested Butte airport. "So what do we do there?" she asked after almost half an hour of silence. "Fish, relax. You do know how to relax, right?" "Well. Amy packed me some books. So I guess I can read some. I suppose I can swim some too." "Maybe. If you don't mind cold water. The lake is probably around sixty five or so this time of year." "Oh joy," she said with a frown. "Don't worry. You can always just lay out on the dock and catch the sun," I told her. "So, neighbors?" "Uh. Closest is about five or six miles away. This is a lake on top of a ski resort. This time of year there's a skeleton crew on at the lodge, but that's about it." "Well. Sounds like a lot of fun," She said with a frown on her face. "Remember what I said about that water temperature?" "Yeah." "Don't make me throw you in as soon as we get there, because I will if I have to!" "Okay," she said with an obvious pout. "So what do you talk about when you're not talking about work?" I asked her. "Well, clothes, nail polish colors, what we should wear to various things. You know, girl stuff." "Girl stuff, huh?" "What do guys talk about?" "Fishing, hunting, sports, that kind of thing." "How much can you talk about fishing?" She asked curiously. "A lot. How much can you talk about what to wear?" "A lot." "How long did it take for you to pick that? What you're wearing." "I don't know. Maybe half an hour." "I see," I answered with a shake of my head. "How long did it take for you to pick what you're wearing?" She asked, looking at my t-shirt and cargo pocket shorts. "About thirty seconds," I answered her. "So, you do realize we're headed up a mountain." "Uh huh." "In a jeep." "Okay." "On a bouncy dirt road." "So?" She said with a shrug. "Your point?" "Just wondering what made you think that was an appropriate outfit." I answered with a chuckle. "What's wrong with it?" "Nothing. Not a thing. This is going to prove to be an interesting trip," I said, shaking my head and chuckling. I looked over at her and saw her pouting in the seat, trying hard not to say anything angry back at me. Three hours and fifty minutes after takeoff we touched down on the single runway at Crested Butte. I taxied to the general aviation area and shut down the turbines, letting them spool down as I got the stairs down. It only took me a few minutes to walk to the parking area and find the jeep that was left for me, an old CJ5 that looked like it'd seen better days. I drove to the plane and loaded the coolers, my duffel bag and fishing gear into the back along with her two big suit cases and then went about buttoning up the plane for short term storage, inserting the engine housing plugs and covers to keep birds and other undesirable critters out of the delicate engines. "Okay. All aboard!" I said as I closed the stairs and turned to walk to the driver's side of the jeep. I climbed in and looked over at Kim sitting in the somewhat ratty seat, trying to pull her mini-skirt down her legs. "You may want to put on your seatbelt. Without doors you'd end up on the pavement by the second corner." "If you say so," she said, pulling the seatbelt across her lap and clipping it. I chuckled and let the clutch out, quickly turning around and heading out toward highway fifty. Windblown. That's how I would have to describe her by the time I pulled off the highway nearly twenty miles down the road. With no top and no doors, the jeep was like a convertible on steroids. The wind whipped around the windshield and blew her hair in every possible direction, making it almost impossible for her to see. When I slowed down to turn onto the gravel road leading up the mountain I could see her frown, but had to admit, she was holding her tongue. I couldn't help but look over at her as we drove up the winding bouncy gravel road. The halter might have covered her large breasts, but it did a horrible job of containing the bouncing mounds, one of her breasts bouncing clear out of the top after a particularly rough jolt. Yeah it was an interesting outfit. I turned onto the dirt track that led even higher up the mountain, leaving the lodge behind us. The gravel road was smooth as silk compared to the two dirt ruts that constituted the road now. I looked over at Kim and actually felt sorry for her. Her short skirt had ridden up her thighs so far I could see the red of her panties beneath, and her tits absolutely refused to stay in the top, both of them now exposed as she held onto the windshield with one hand and the edge of the seat with the other, leaving none free to cover herself back up. I slowed down to bounce over a fallen log and then pulled to a stop in the middle of the road. I shut the engine off and sat back to look at her. "If you want, you can change." I said as she pulled the material of her halter back over her incredibly sexy tits. "No. I'm fine," she said after a few seconds. "I'm not going to disrupt your trip, remember?" "Afraid I'll throw you into the lake?" "Actually, I am." "Well, I'll make an exception. I promise not to throw you into the lake if you want to change your clothes." I said with a chuckle. "Why? You don't like what I'm wearing?" "Kim. I've flown you to how many photo shoots and catwalks? I doubt there's anything that you can wear that would show more than I've already seen." "Really? Why do you have a hardon then?" I looked down at my lap and realized she was right. I had a huge hardon inside my shorts, something I hadn't had looking at her since, well, shortly after I started. Her attractiveness had been completely overridden by her bitchy nasty personality. "Touch " I said. "Just thought I'd offer." "You don't like what you see?" "I didn't say that. You're a multi-million dollar showoff. Let's face it, you'd look good no matter what you wear." "But you don't want my tits bouncing where you can see em?" She asked pointedly. "Kim. I don't care if you wanna go naked. There isn't anyone out here to see except me and Mother Nature. So there isn't any point in being a clothes horse. Wear what you want to be comfortable." "That offer to change still stand?" She asked with her brow furrowed slightly. "Still stands." I answered. "Good," she said, unbuckling her seatbelt. She stepped out of the jeep and stood on the grass next to the dirt tracks, wiggling her skirt down over her hips until she could step out of it. She tossed it onto the empty old milk crate I kept wedged between our seats and then reached for the top of her halter, pulling the knot around her neck apart. The material flopped down, exposing her full round tits, each the size of a half melon glued to her chest. Her skin was tanned without a single line and her areola, perfectly round and pink were clearly puckered around her rock hard nipples. She finished undoing the tie behind her back and tossed the top on top of the skirt. She bent over and pulled her four inch heels off and tossed them onto the pile as well. "There," she said sliding back onto the seat and starting to buckle her belt back up. "That all? You don't want to take the panties off too?" "If you insist," she said, reaching down and sliding the tiny red thong panty off her ass and down her legs, tossing it into my lap, leaving her completely naked on the passenger seat. "You're turn." "My turn for what?" "To get undressed. It's only fair, right? I mean you don't expect me to sit here naked all alone, right?" "Why?" I asked a little startled. "Well, look at it from my perspective. I get ogled all day. Hell, there's dozens of guys that have seen me completely naked, including you. They see me when I'm changing, they see me when I'm being posed for a photo, there isn't a part of me that hasn't been exposed to multiple guys. Once, just once, I'd like turnaround to be fair play. If I'm naked, you should be too." I thought about it for a few moments, and without another word, unbuckled my seat belt. I stepped out of the jeep and undid the belt on my shorts and pushed them down, stepping out of them and tossing them on the pile between the seats. I took a breath and a little nervously pushed my boxers down, freeing my engorged cock to stick out its full nine inches at her. I tossed my boxers on the pile and then skimmed off my t-shirt, leaving me naked except for my socks and boots. "Better?" I asked as I slipped into the seat again and buckled the seat belt, my cock sticking straight up in the air as I pushed the clutch in to start the engine together. "Actually, yeah, it is," she said, still looking at my cock and making me nervous. I shifted into gear and took off up the road again bouncing our way up the last mile toward the cabin. I pulled into the clearing in front of the lake and stopped, shutting the engine down and letting Mother Nature bathe us in the sound of the breeze blowing through the soft pine boughs and the birds starting to chirp again after our arrival. "Wow. This is...well, incredible," she said, undoing her seat belt and standing up, holding onto the windshield. She turned to look around, her pussy slightly higher than my face, but only a little more than a foot away, her completely shaved mound and pussy completely exposed as she moved. Her lips were fat and round with only a tiny bit of inner lip peeking out from between them, little bits of moisture glistening between her lips sexily. If my cock had softened any on the remaining drive, the view in front of me ensured that I was once again rock hard. "Yeah, it is." I answered, thinking more about how she looked framed against the sky and trees in front of me than anything else. "You know this wouldn't be a half bad place if I didn't have to shit in a wooden box," she said as she stared at the little outhouse behind the cabin. "And then it's gone." I muttered. For a few minutes she was acting like a real person. Hell, I'd even felt a little sorry for her having no control over who sees her naked. Stupid of me I know. I climbed out of the jeep and started carrying the gear into the small cabin, Kim walking in behind me, seeing the dust and cobwebs that prevailed in the many months of human absence. "Jesus! Doesn't anyone clean around here?" I turned around and looked at her, took two steps and picked her thin frame up in my arms and threw her over my shoulder, clamping her kicking legs to my chest as I walked out the cabin door. She struggled and squirmed, twisting in my arms and trying to hit and kick me to put her down all the way to the rickety wooden dock sticking out about 30 feet from shore, into the lake. It wasn't the most graceful thing I'd ever done, but the squeal as she hit the cold water was worth the several bruises I was sure were going to pop up for my effort. I walked to the shore and stood there, waiting for her to walk naked from the lake, her hair now laying in a flat mat, water streaming from her hair and body. She walked up the shore staring daggers at me. "Bastard," she muttered. To be continued. By m_storyman_x, for Literotica.

Andy’s Brave New World: Part 5 Ranger Andy and Crystal. Based on a post by the hospital. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Day 8, Afternoon Andy leaned over the dining room table, studying the building plans Daniela had spread out. The paper was covered in neat handwritten notes and carefully drawn lines. From somewhere upstairs came the sound of drawers opening and closing as Sarah continued her self-assigned task of sorting through the consulate's belongings. "I think these spots here are important," Daniela said, pointing to several areas just inside the perimeter fence. Her finger traced along the paper, leaving a slight smudge. "I'm pretty sure anyone climbing over would probably land in these areas. The fence is lower here, and there's better cover from the street." She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "We could hide the mines under some leaves and dirt." "That makes sense," Andy nodded, examining the spots she'd indicated. "But we need to make sure we don't place anything outside our actual property line. We don't want to hurt random people just walking by." "Yeah, of course," Daniela said quickly. "Dad always said mines are only for protecting your own property, not for random areas." She pulled out another hand-drawn diagram showing the yard. "I was thinking we could also put some here behind the bushes, and maybe here near the side entrance. Those seem like places someone might try to sneak in." Her finger moved to another rough map of the surrounding blocks. "And maybe we should think about these spots across the street too? There are some good hiding places over there. If someone wanted to watch the building or set up some kind of attack, they'd probably use these spots." Andy shook his head. "Let's hold off on anything outside our perimeter for now. I think that's going a bit far." He studied her markings. "But it's good thinking to identify those positions. Keep that map in case things get worse." From upstairs came a loud thump, followed by Sarah's voice: "Who needs seventeen copies of the same trade agreement? This is ridiculous!" Andy smiled slightly, then turned back to Daniela. "We'll need warning signs too. Something that's clear but doesn't seem too aggressive. Maybe just 'Warning: Security Perimeter'?" "Yeah, and we could add 'Please Use Front Entrance' with an arrow," Daniela suggested, already making notes in the margin of her diagram. "Just plain black text on white background would probably work best." "Good idea. We want to keep people away from the dangerous areas without making it seem like we're paranoid." Andy studied her placement plan again. "This looks really well thought out. Go ahead and set them up like you've drawn here." "Okay, will do." Andy watched as she added a few more notes to her diagram, struck by the strange contrast; a teenager calmly planning deadly defenses as if discussing a school project. "Just be really careful when you're placing them, alright?" he said. Daniela gave him a look that clearly said she wasn't an idiot. "I know. I'm not going to blow myself up." A crash echoed from somewhere upstairs, followed by Sarah's voice: "Oops! Just knocked over some really ugly vases. No great loss!" Andy chuckled. "Sounds like the great consulate purge is going well. Do you need any help with the warning signs?" "No sir, I've got it," Daniela replied sharply, then caught herself. "I mean, no thanks, Andy. I can handle it." "I'll make the signs first," she added, gathering her papers. "Then place the mines after it gets dark. Less chance of anyone seeing what I'm doing that way." Day 8, Late Afternoon Andy entered the study. Crystal knelt on the floor beside the large map she'd removed from its frame, her silk pajamas flowing gracefully around her curves as she leaned forward to make another notation. The soft fabric clung and shifted with her movements, the absence of a bra evident as her full tits swayed gently. Her honey-blonde hair fell in perfect waves past her shoulders as she alternated between checking her phone and marking the map. Sensing his presence, she looked up through her lashes, subtly arching her back as she straightened. "Good to see you, sir," she whispered, her blue eyes warm. "I hope the trip to the Presidio went well." She gestured at the map spread before her. "I'm mostly done here, I've mapped out all the businesses and their types within reasonable distance." The sound of furniture being dragged across the floor came from above, followed by muffled thuds as Sarah continued her thorough sweep of the building. "Good job," Andy said, moving closer to examine her work. Crystal shifted slightly, making room for him while ensuring her silk-draped figure remained in his line of sight. Her hard nipples pressed visibly against the thin fabric as she leaned forward again. "Any standouts?" "Several, sir," she replied softly, pointing to various markings. "These three are large grocery stores, Whole Foods, Trader Joe's, and a local market. They're our best bet for practical supplies." Her finger traced along the paper. "And there's a medical supply store here that might still have inventory." "Good." Andy turned to leave, but found himself unable to tear his eyes off of Crystal's beautiful, kneeling form. Vivid images of her proposition to him the night before flashed in his mind's eye. "Crystal, meet me at the sauna downstairs at 10pm." "Tonight, sir?" said Crystal, looking up at him a little apprehensively. "Yes, it's time for you to fulfill your end of the bargain." Her gorgeous face broke into a warm and confident smile. "Yes, sir. I'm looking forward to it." Day 8, Evening ";and the whole parade ground has been transformed," Sarah explained animatedly, gesturing with her fork. The setting sun painted the bay in golden hues behind them as they sat around their makeshift dinner table on the roof. "There are all these tents set up, really nice ones too, like the expensive outdoor brands. And they've got these designated areas for different things, medical station, trading post, even a charging station someone rigged up with solar panels. There's cell signal all over too" "Are they managing to keep order?" Daniela asked, focused on the practical aspects. "Actually, yes! There's this woman, Meg Lunn, she used to lead wilderness expeditions. She's sort of naturally taken charge of coordinating everything." Sarah leaned forward enthusiastically. "She seems amazing at it." She turned to Andy. "You had quite a discussion with her about the future plans, right?" Andy set down his fork thoughtfully. "Yeah. She's very competent. Politically savvy too, understands the importance of building legitimate authority through actual results, not just claiming power for its own sake." He glanced around the table. "She's coming by tomorrow morning to use our shower and have some coffee. We should make her feel welcome, she'll be a valuable ally." "What do you mean, ally?" Crystal asked, leaning forward with interest. "It looks like they might be forming some kind of semi-formal council for the Presidio soon," Andy explained. "And Meg will certainly be on it." The sharp pop of a can opening interrupted them. Andy pulled back the lid of his canned pineapple, and Sarah's eyes darted to the sound. Their gazes met, and she bit back a grin before she continued. "Oh! And Daniela, there's this former Army sergeant, Guillermo Herrera, who's really interested in meeting you. He's trying to organize some kind of militia, and when Andy mentioned your training, he specifically asked about you." "And there's Dr. Wilson running the medical station," Sarah added. "She's;" she paused, choosing her words carefully, "intense, but in a good way? She's starting training classes, I signed up for Tuesday! And they've got Diana from the Forest Service organizing hunting parties because they know we can't live on scavenged food forever." "Yeah" noted Andy. "I expect these three to end up on the council too. Well Diana maybe, I don't see her playing the political game as much, she seems more of a folksy old hunter to me than someone who cares about managing a settlement. "What about you?" Crystal asked softly. Andy smiled slightly. "I'd like to be on it, if all goes according to plan. We haven't done much yet, but we made a good impression today, bringing medicines, offering help, showing we want to be part of the solution." He took another bite of pineapple. "People remember who stepped up early." Day 8, Night Andy slipped into the sauna, where Crystal was waiting for him, seated on one of the low benches. She had set up several camping lanterns, their soft yellow light casting a warm glow across the room and highlighting the curves of her body. Crystal wore the same lingerie from the previous night. A black lace bra cupped her full tits, pushing them up and creating a deep cleavage. The material was semi-transparent, allowing glimpses of her rosy nipples beneath. A matching garter belt encircled her narrow waist, the straps leading down to sheer black stockings that clung to her long legs. High-cut lace panties completed the ensemble, the dark fabric a stark contrast against her pale skin. Her face was a picture of classic beauty. Large, bright blue eyes looked up at him, framed by long lashes. High cheekbones gave her face an elegant structure, leading down to full, pouty lips painted a soft pink. Her honey-blonde hair fell in soft waves past her shoulders, framing her face perfectly. "Please sit down, sir," Crystal said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. She patted the wooden bench beside her, the movement causing her tits to jiggle slightly within their lacy confines. As Andy sat, the bench creaked slightly under his weight. Crystal immediately shifted closer, her bare thigh pressing against his clothed one. Without hesitation, she reached out and began rubbing his crotch through his pants. Her delicate fingers traced the outline of his rapidly hardening cock. "Before we get started," she purred, her breath warm against his ear, "I was thinking we could discuss the terms of our arrangement." Her hand never stopped its ministrations, applying just enough pressure to be tantalizing without providing real relief. "The terms?" Andy asked, his voice slightly strained. He could feel the heat of her body next to him, smell the light floral scent of her perfume. "Yes," Crystal nodded, her fingers now tracing circles over the bulge in his pants. "Well, for starters, Crystal's body is available to you day and night. Its mouth, tits, and pussy are yours." As she spoke, her free hand moved to her own tit, cupping it through the lace of her bra. The action drew Andy's eyes to her chest, watching as she gently squeezed the soft flesh. Andy swallowed hard, trying to maintain his composure. He had expected that they'd maybe hook up a few times, but here this beautiful woman was offering herself to him almost as some kind of sex slave. The combination of Crystal's words and actions was making it difficult to think clearly. "I see," he managed. "For whatever I want?" "Yes, sir, more or less," Crystal replied. Her hand on his crotch paused, resting on his now fully erect cock. She looked directly into his eyes, her gaze intense. "I would just add a few restrictions. First, nothing too extreme, please. I don't mind a little roughness but nothing that will leave a mark. And nothing to do with excrement, or sharing. Crystal's body is yours, not anyone else's." Her hand resumed its movement, this time with more pressure. Andy could feel the warmth of her palm through the fabric of his pants. "That's fine," Andy agreed, his voice rougher than he intended. "I'm not into those things either." Crystal's face lit up with a smile, her blue eyes sparkling in the lantern light. "Crystal's body is grateful to hear that, sir," she said, her voice warm with what seemed like genuine relief. Andy's eyes roamed over her body, taking in every curve and shadow highlighted by the soft lighting. "I want to see Crystal's body," he said, his voice low and commanding. "Yes, sir," Crystal responded immediately. Crystal stood, her body swaying gently. Her hips moved in slow, hypnotic circles. She reached behind her back, fingers working at the clasp of her bra. With a soft click, it came undone. She let the straps slide down her arms, the lace falling away to reveal her tits. Her tits were full and perky, perfectly proportioned C-cups. They sat high on her chest, defying gravity. Her nipples were a soft pink, already erect in the cool air of the sauna. Crystal cupped her tits, lifting them slightly as if presenting them to Andy. She ran her thumbs over her nipples, causing them to harden further. As she continued her dance, Crystal spoke. "You can also decide what clothes Crystal's body has on, if you want to, sir. If there's anything you want to add to my current wardrobe we can also go scavenging for it." Her hands trailed down her body as she spoke, fingertips tracing the curves of her waist and hips. Andy watched, unable to look away, as Crystal unhooked her garter belt. It fell to the floor with a soft rustle. Her hands moved to her panties, thumbs hooking into the waistband. She paused there, teasing. "I see," Andy said, a thought occurring to him. "What about tattoos or piercings?" Crystal stopped her dance, her thumbs still tucked into her panties. "Hmm. Never been something I've done myself except my ears," she mused. After a moment, she resumed her movement, slowly sliding the panties down her long legs. "I guess I'm open to it, but I'd like the option to say no to anything you propose." As the panties hit the floor, Andy's eyes were drawn to Crystal's newly revealed pussy. It was completely hairless, the skin smooth and pale. Her outer lips were plump and light pink, forming a perfect innie. They were closed tightly, hiding the deeper pink of her inner folds from view. The top of her slit dipped inward slightly, hinting at where her clit was nestled. Crystal ran a finger along her slit, the touch causing her to shiver slightly and her lips to part just a bit, revealing a glimpse of glistening moisture within. She then turned slowly, giving Andy a view of her backside. Her ass was perfectly round and just the right size, not too big, not too small. It was the kind of ass that would look great in tight jeans, fill out a bikini bottom perfectly, or catch the eye when naked like now. The cheeks were firm and smooth, with a gentle curve leading from her lower back down to her thighs. Crystal looked over her shoulder at Andy, a playful smile on her lips. She gave her ass a little shake, the flesh jiggling enticingly but quickly settling back into its perfect shape. Turning back to face him, Crystal's hands roamed her body. She cupped her tits again, lifting and squeezing them. One hand trailed down her flat stomach to her pussy. She rubbed herself for a moment, her middle finger disappearing between her lips. A soft gasp escaped her as she touched herself. Andy felt his mouth go dry at the sight. His eyes roamed Crystal's body, taking in every curve, every smooth expanse of skin. She truly was a vision of perfection, her body seeming to glow in the soft light of the lanterns. Crystal, now fully nude, knelt before Andy. Her tits swayed slightly as she moved, nipples erect in the cool air. She reached for his pants, slender fingers working at the button and zipper. "And speaking of saying no," she added, her voice soft but clear, "Sometimes Crystal's body might be a little tired or reluctant, or might just be pretending because it's fun. I give you consent to force yourself onto Crystal's body in those cases, unless I say a safe word that we decide on." Andy nodded, his eyes fixed on Crystal's hands as they freed his erection from his underwear. Her fingers wrapped around his shaft, warm and soft against his skin. She leaned forward, her full lips parting. Her tongue, pink and wet, flicked out to lick the tip of his cock. Andy inhaled sharply at the contact. Crystal's blue eyes looked up at him as she slowly took him into her mouth. Her lips stretched around his girth, creating a tight seal. The warmth and wetness of her mouth enveloped him. Her tongue pressed against the underside of his shaft as she took him deeper. Andy felt the back of her throat and Crystal paused, adjusting before taking him further. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked, creating an intense pressure around his cock. After several long moments, Crystal pulled back. A thin strand of saliva connected her lips to the tip of his cock as she continued stroking him with her hand. "In exchange, sir," she said, her voice slightly husky, "I ask that you protect me and take care of me. Even if I'm useless to your survival otherwise, I'd like you to make sure that I'm fed, clothed, and safe. And if circumstances become difficult, I want you to prioritize me even over the others in our group." "I can do that," Andy agreed, not considering the implications, his eyes fixed on the movement of her hand on his shaft. "Great," Crystal smiled, her white teeth flashing. "Shall we finalize the agreement?" She lay back on the floor, her honey-blonde hair fanning out around her head. Her tits settled on her chest, still perky despite her reclined position. She spread her legs, revealing her hairless pussy, the lips slightly parted and glistening with moisture. Andy positioned himself between her thighs. The heat emanating from her core felt like a tangible force against his skin, drawing him closer. He gripped his cock, now throbbing with anticipation, and aligned it with her entrance. The visual contrast was striking; the swollen purple-red head of his cock against the delicate pink of her outer lips. He rubbed the tip along her slit, feeling the slick wetness coat him. Each pass of his cockhead against her opening sent electric tingles through his groin. Crystal looked up at him, her blue eyes wide and expectant, lips slightly parted, her chest rising and falling with quickened breaths. Slowly, Andy began to push inside her. There was a moment of resistance as her entrance yielded to him; a brief tension where her body seemed to hesitate before accepting him. The initial penetration sent a shock of pleasure up his spine as the sensitive head of his cock was enveloped in wet, silky heat. Her outer lips stretched around his girth, clinging to him as he pressed forward. The feeling was indescribable; a combination of warmth, wetness, and a gripping pressure that seemed to pull him deeper. As he sank further into her, he felt the subtle texture changes inside her pussy; the ridged entrance giving way to velvety smoothness, then the rippled sensation of her inner walls. Crystal was incredibly wet, her arousal making his entry smooth despite her tightness. Her body gripped him like a glove tailored perfectly to his dimensions, both yielding and resistant at the same time. Each inch he gained rewarded him with new sensations; subtle changes in pressure, temperature, and texture that his cockhead registered with exquisite sensitivity. By the time he was fully sheathed inside her, Andy felt almost dizzy with pleasure. The base of his cock was nestled against her outer lips, his pubic bone pressing against her clit, and he could feel the subtle pulse of her internal muscles adjusting to accommodate him. The wet heat of her surrounded him completely, creating a perfect seal that seemed to both trap and welcome him. He paused there, savoring the all-encompassing sensation of being fully engulfed in her body. As they began to move together, Crystal's eyes fluttered closed, her head tilting back slightly. "Look at me," Andy whispered, his voice rougher than he intended. "Look me in the eyes while you submit to me." Crystal's eyes snapped open, meeting his gaze with startling intensity. Andy could see flecks of green in her blue irises as he thrust into her, the color seeming to shift with each movement. Her pupils were dilated with arousal, giving her a slightly wild look. Her tits, perfect pale mounds topped with hardened pink nipples, bounced with each thrust. The jiggle of her flesh was hypnotic, the softness contrasting with the firmness of her erect nipples. Andy smiled and leaned down to kiss her, his lips pressing against hers, tasting a hint of mint from her earlier tooth-brushing. She smiled back when he pulled away, her expression now more relaxed, almost smug. Feeling she was a little too at ease, Andy raised his hand and brought it down on her tit with a soft smack. The sensation against his palm was exquisite; the initial firm resistance of her tit giving way to yielding softness. The flesh jiggled at the impact, sending ripples across the creamy skin. A pink handprint formed almost immediately, the color blooming like a rose against her pale complexion. "Your boobs really are amazing," he said, watching them move, fascinated by how they settled back into their perfect shape. "Thank you, sir," Crystal replied, her voice breathy and lower than normal. "They are all yours to play with." The vibration of her voice seemed to travel through her body, creating subtle sensations that Andy could feel around his embedded cock. Andy started with slow, deep strokes. The drag of his cock against her inner walls created a friction that sent sparks of pleasure radiating outward from his groin. He could feel every ridge and fold of Crystal's pussy as he moved; the slight roughness near her entrance, the smoother, deeper recesses, the way certain spots seemed to grip him more tightly than others. Her inner walls clenched around him rhythmically, creating waves of pressure that traveled along his shaft. The contrast between the cool air on his exposed shaft when he pulled back and the engulfing heat when he pushed forward heightened every sensation. Crystal's breath hitched with each thrust, creating little puffs of warmth against his neck as he leaned over her, her eyes half-lidded but still locked on his. Gradually, he picked up the pace. The sound of skin meeting skin filled the room; wet, slapping noises that grew louder as their movements became more vigorous. Their heavy breathing and occasional moans created an erotic soundtrack that seemed to urge him on. Crystal's tits bounced more dramatically with each impact, the flesh quivering with each collision. Beads of sweat began to form on her chest, making her skin glisten in the soft light. Andy could smell their mingled scents; the clean sweat of exertion mixed with the musky, intimate aroma of her arousal. He shifted his angle slightly, pushing deeper, and Crystal gasped, her back arching off the floor, presenting her tits even more prominently. "Oh god, yes," she breathed, her fingers digging into his shoulders. The slight pain of her nails biting into his skin only heightened his pleasure, adding a sharp counterpoint to the soft wetness enveloping his cock. Andy maintained this new angle, enjoying the way Crystal's face contorted with pleasure; the flutter of her eyelids, the way her nostrils flared slightly with each sharp intake of breath, the reddening of her cheeks. Her lips, now swollen from their kisses, parted with soft moans that escaped with each thrust. He could feel a spot inside her that seemed particularly sensitive, a slightly rougher area that made her inner muscles clamp down harder when he dragged his cockhead across it. He leaned down to kiss her, his tongue pushing into her mouth, tasting the sweetness within. Crystal responded eagerly, her tongue sliding against his, her breath hot and quick against his face. After a while, Andy slowed his pace again, opting for long, deep strokes that made Crystal whimper. The change in rhythm allowed him to feel every minute detail of her pussy; the way she tightened around the ridge of his cockhead each time he pulled back, almost as if trying to prevent his withdrawal, the subtle spasms of her deeper muscles when he pushed all the way in. The inside of her was impossibly soft yet gripping, wet but not sloppy, hot enough to make him feel like he was melting into her. Crystal's hips began to move in counter to his thrusts, the slight rotation of her pelvis taking him even deeper and changing the pressure points inside her. "More," Crystal pleaded, her voice breathy and ragged at the edges. "Harder, sir. Please." Tiny beads of sweat had formed along her hairline, making the tendrils of blonde hair there stick to her skin. Andy obliged, gradually increasing his speed and force. The physical impact of their bodies meeting created vibrations that traveled through both of them. He could feel the trembling in her thighs as they wrapped around him, the quivering of her stomach muscles with each thrust. Crystal's moans grew louder, higher pitched, almost desperate. Her face flushed a deep pink that spread down her neck to her chest, a visible sign of her arousal. Her eyes were wide now, the blue almost swallowed by the black of her dilated pupils, filled with a mixture of pain and ecstasy. The sight of her beneath him; this perfectly beautiful woman coming undone through his actions; was almost as intoxicating as the physical sensations. "Yes, yes," she cried out, her voice strained and cracking. "Don't stop, sir. Use Crystal's body." Her internal muscles were beginning to contract in irregular patterns; little fluttering pulses that signaled her approaching climax. The pace became frantic. Andy pounded into Crystal, the force of his thrusts shifting her body slightly on the floor. The impact created a percussive rhythm, punctuated by Crystal's cries. Despite the intensity, she continued to encourage him, her legs wrapped tightly around his waist, heels digging into his lower back. The pressure drove him even deeper, allowing him to feel parts of her that had been unreachable before. The tightness at the very depths of her created an intense pressure around the head of his cock that was almost overwhelming. Andy felt pressure building at the base of his spine, a familiar tightening that signaled his approaching orgasm. His balls drew up closer to his body, heaviness and tension building within them. The muscles in his thighs and ass tensed as he fought to maintain the rhythm that was bringing them both pleasure. "I'm gonna cum," he managed to gasp out, the words coming between labored breaths. "Yes, cum inside Crystal's pussy, sir," she urged, her voice shaky but insistent. A fine sheen of sweat now covered her body, making her skin slick under his hands. Her ankles locked behind his back, pulling him even deeper, the pressure almost painful in its intensity. "Make your ownership official." Her inner walls were contracting more consistently now, rippling along his length in waves that seemed designed to extract his seed. With a few final, powerful thrusts, Andy reached his climax. The sensation started as a tightening at the base of his spine, then exploded outward through his groin. His cock pulsed inside her, each contraction sending jets of hot semen deep into her pussy. The release was overwhelming; waves of pleasure radiating from his core throughout his entire body. Each spurt was accompanied by an intense contraction that made the head of his cock almost painfully sensitive as it pushed against her innermost depths. Crystal shuddered at the sensation of warmth flooding her, her body responding to the physical and psychological impact of his release. Her own pussy clenched down rhythmically, the internal muscles contracting in powerful waves that milked his cock, squeezing and releasing in a primal effort to draw every drop from him. Andy could feel the subtle temperature change as his warm semen mixed with her natural wetness, creating a slick, silky environment that continued to caress him even as his thrusts slowed and eventually stopped. The intensity left Andy breathless. He collapsed onto Crystal, feeling the softness of her tits against his chest, her rapid heartbeat matching his own. Crystal's body trembled beneath him, aftershocks of pleasure running through her as her pussy continued to grip him tightly. As the waves of pleasure washed over them both, Crystal's arms wrapped around Andy, holding him close. Her breath came in short gasps against his ear, her body still quivering slightly from the intensity of their coupling. Andy and Crystal lay together for a few moments, their bodies intertwined. Andy could feel the warmth of Crystal's pussy still enveloping him, her inner walls occasionally twitching around his softening cock. He savored the sensation of being sheathed inside her, feeling the connection between them. Slowly, Andy began to pull out. The movement sent shivers through both of them, the friction of his cock sliding against her sensitive walls creating an agonizingly pleasurable sensation. As the head of his cock finally slipped free, a small trickle of their combined fluids followed. Crystal remained on her back, her legs spread, watching Andy with half-lidded eyes. Her submissive posture, coupled with the sight of his cum slowly leaking from her pink, swollen pussy, stirred something primal within Andy. "Get on your knees," he commanded, his voice low and authoritative as he stood up. Crystal complied, moving a bit unsteadily. She gripped Andy's leg to steady herself, her small hand warm against his skin. Once on her knees, she looked up at him expectantly, her blue eyes wide and eager. She began to lean forward, her full lips parting slightly as if to take his cock into her mouth. Before she could, Andy's hand shot out, gripping the back of her head firmly. With his other hand, he took hold of his cock, still wet and glistening with their combined juices. Without warning, he began to rub it across Crystal's face. Crystal let out a surprised yelp that quickly turned into a moan of pleasure. Andy started at her left cheek, dragging his cock across her soft skin. He could feel the delicate curve of her cheekbone, the slight bump of her nose, the plumpness of her lips as he moved to her right cheek. The degrading act clearly aroused Crystal. Her eyes fluttered closed, and she leaned into Andy's touch, savoring the feeling of his cock smearing their juices across her face. Andy enjoyed the varying sensations, the smoothness of her cheeks, the slight resistance of her nose, the wetness of her parted lips as he passed over them. Getting more into it, Crystal opened her eyes, locking her gaze with Andy's. Her face was now a mess, shiny with their combined fluids. She reached down between her legs, gathering some of the cum that had leaked out of her. Bringing her hand to her mouth, she licked her fingers clean, swallowing with a satisfied smile. Unprompted, Crystal moved her face forward. Her features were now coated with a sheen of their juices, her mascara slightly smudged, giving her a debauched look. She slid Andy's cock up her face until she reached the junction where his shaft met his balls. Crystal began to lick at this spot eagerly, her tongue warm and wet against Andy's sensitive skin. A good amount of their combined fluids had collected here, and she lapped it up hungrily. As she worked, some of the mixture smeared onto her nose, adding to the mess on her face. Her hand came up to gently caress Andy's balls. They were slightly swollen and tender from his intense orgasm, and her soft touch sent conflicting sensations of pleasure and soreness through him. Crystal seemed to sense this, her ministrations becoming even gentler as she continued to clean him with her tongue. Finally, Crystal pulled back, her chest rising and falling with deep breaths. Her face was flushed, a mixture of exertion and arousal coloring her cheeks. "Wow, sir," she said, her voice slightly hoarse. "I had a feeling you were dominant but I didn't realize you'd be this dominant." She looked up at him, her blue eyes wide and sparkling. "Sit down and I'll clean us off now?" Andy sat on the wooden bench, the warm surface a contrast to his cooling skin. Crystal scooted forward on her knees, the movement causing her tits to sway gently. "Seems like you didn't mind," Andy observed, watching her intently. Crystal began her cleanup, using a delicate finger to collect the mixture of their fluids from her face. She slipped the finger into her mouth, her full lips wrapping around it as she sucked it clean. "Yes, I'm technically a switch but," she paused, savoring the taste before swallowing. Her tongue darted out to catch a stray drop at the corner of her mouth. "I'm happy to suppress my dominant side, if that's what you want." She looked at her hand, still glistening with their combined juices. "Man, you really made a mess out of me, huh?" "You look beautiful," Andy said, his eyes roaming over her face, taking in the sight of her disheveled hair and the remnants of their activities still visible on her skin. Crystal made a playful face, wrinkling her nose slightly, before leaning forward to clean Andy's now limp cock with her mouth. She worked carefully, her warm tongue laving over his sensitive skin. She took him fully into her mouth, her lips meeting the base of his shaft, before slowly pulling back. As she did, she sucked hard, her cheeks hollowing with the effort. Her tongue swirled around the head of his cock in a way that made Andy's legs twitch involuntarily with pleasure. "Ok, all done," Crystal announced, sitting back on her heels and looking up at Andy expectantly. Andy's eyes dropped to the floor beneath Crystal. "Actually, I think you missed a spot there," he said, pointing to a small pool of cum that had dripped from her pussy and collected on the wooden planks. Crystal's gaze followed his finger. "Ah yes, thank you sir," she said, her tone one of exaggerated gratitude. She lowered her face to the floor, her ass rising in the air as she extended her tongue. Delicately, she licked his cum from the wood, her pink tongue contrasting sharply with the dark surface. She then turned back to Andy, opening her mouth to display the pearly fluid on her tongue. With a flirty wink, she closed her mouth and swallowed, her throat visibly moving as she did so. "Delicious," she said cheerfully, licking her lips. "You're really up for almost anything, huh?" Andy asked, a mix of admiration and curiosity in his voice. Crystal nodded, her expression becoming more serious. "Yes, well, I told you the things I don't want you to make me do. Outside of that," she paused, reaching out to stroke Andy's cock affectionately, her touch light and gentle on his oversensitive skin, "the way I see it, the better I please you, the more likely you are to protect me and take care of me." Her hand continued its gentle ministrations as she spoke. "If that means having to endure a bit of degradation and cum-play, that's fine." "Endure, huh?" Andy asked, raising an eyebrow. "So you're saying you don't actually enjoy it?" Crystal's demeanor shifted subtly. Her eyes widened slightly and her posture became more exaggerated; back arched to push out her tits, shoulders pulled back, head tilted submissively. Her lips formed a perfect pout as she spoke. "Oh no, sir! Crystal's body loves whatever you do to it," she cooed, her voice taking on a breathy, high-pitched quality that hadn't been present before. Her hand on his cock moved in an overly theatrical manner, her wrist twisting with unnecessary flourish. "Every drop of your cum is like nectar from the gods. Crystal's body was made to be your perfect little fuck-toy." The performance was skillful but noticeably artificial; like watching an actress play the role of "submissive girl" rather than genuine submission. Andy laughed, shaking his head. "No seriously, I'm asking because I want to know." He reached out to brush a strand of hair from her face, tucking it gently behind her ear. His thumb lingered for a moment, wiping away a smear of fluid from her cheekbone. Crystal's posture relaxed at his touch, the exaggerated submissiveness falling away. Her voice returned to its normal register as she looked up at him with curiosity. "Why?" she asked, her hand stilling on his cock. "Well, one because I do want this to be enjoyable for you too," Andy explained, his expression sincere. He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees to bring his face closer to hers. "And, well, making you do things you don't really want to do and watching you put up with them for my sake is kind of hot." Crystal's eyes widened slightly at his admission. Her lips parted as she considered his words, then curved into a small, understanding smile. "I see. In that case I will be totally honest." She sat back on her heels, thoughtful. While she contemplated, her fingers resumed their gentle exploration of his genitals, this time moving lower to massage his balls with feather-light touches. The casual intimacy of the gesture contrasted with her serious expression. "I mean, it depends on what exactly but overall it was fine," she said finally. Her eyes unfocused slightly as she mentally reviewed their encounter. "Stripping, blowing you, getting railed, all hot. Loved it when you made me look you in the eyes and when you came inside of me." As she spoke, her cheeks flushed slightly, either from the memory or from her continued nakedness in the warm sauna room. The lantern light caught the sheen of sweat on her collarbone. "Yes about that," Andy said, suddenly serious. He shifted on the wooden bench, the slats creaking beneath him. "You're on some kind of birth control I assume?" Crystal's hand froze momentarily. She looked up at him with wide eyes, her expression solemn. "Umm, no, but I'm a big believer in the power of prayer." "What??" Andy jerked upright, alarm clear on his face. Crystal's serious expression cracked, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. She giggled, the sound light and playful as she gave his balls a gentle squeeze. "Got you. No, I'm on an I U D." Andy exhaled with relief, his shoulders visibly relaxing. He laughed, running a hand through his short hair. "You got me. Wouldn't be a great time to have kids right now." "No," Crystal agreed, shifting her position. Her knees had begun to redden from pressing against the hard wooden floor. She leaned forward to rest her cheek against Andy's thigh, her breath warm against his skin as she spoke. "Anyway." She paused, her fingers tracing idle patterns on the inside of his thigh. "Ok, rubbing your cock on my face after was objectively disgusting but also super-hot. I don't know, something about the dominance, and the juices, and doing it to my face. And--" Andy raised his hand to stop her, his fingers nearly touching her lips. "Hold on, I'm curious. Where do you think that comes from?" Crystal tilted her head, her expression quizzical. She absently licked her lips, tasting the faint saltiness that still lingered there. "You mean why do I find it hot?" "Yeah," Andy nodded, his gaze intent on her face. "Umm, well." Crystal's eyes dropped to his cock, which she began to stroke again with slow, contemplative movements. Her thumb occasionally circled the sensitive head, making Andy twitch. "In some ways it's like you're marking me as yours when you do that, and like, all of our juices remind me of how hot our sex was and that you just came inside of me." She looked up, making eye contact as her hand continued its ministrations. "And then I guess there's an aspect of like, I know that most girls won't let you do this to them, so when you do this to me I'm giving you a special treat that should make you want to keep me around?" Her voice lilted upward, making it a question. "Maybe. I don't know. It's just hot, ok?" Her cheeks had reddened during her explanation, but she maintained eye contact, her blue eyes clear and honest. "Duly noted," Andy said with a small smile, his hand moving to stroke her hair appreciatively. His fingers combed through the blonde strands, working out small tangles as he went. "And the cum-play stuff?" Crystal shrugged, her bare shoulders rising and falling gracefully. The movement made her tits sway slightly. "Eh, that was ok. I'm not super into it." She leaned forward suddenly, her pink tongue darting out to give his cock a quick, gentle lick before continuing. "I guess there's something kind of hot again about you ordering me to eat it off the floor, just because that's so, like, dirty, and it can be fun to act a little depraved." She wrinkled her nose slightly. "The taste isn't great, to be honest, sir." Andy laughed, the sound echoing slightly in the wooden sauna. His hand still played with her hair, twirling a strand around his finger. "Could have fooled me! Sorry about that, yeah I'm planning to try to eat more fruit." Crystal beamed up at him, her smile bright and genuine. She leaned forward to nuzzle against his softening cock affectionately, her lips brushing against it as she spoke. "Thank you sir, your little cum-slut would really appreciate that." A pause filled the room, broken only by their breathing and the occasional creak of the wooden bench as Andy shifted his weight. The lantern light flickered slightly, casting moving shadows across Crystal's naked form. "You know," Andy admitted, his voice lower, more intimate, "I think it's kind of hot both ways, both pretending to enjoy it and if you show me that you don't like it but you're doing it anyway for my benefit. Feel free to mix it up sometimes." Crystal lifted her head from his thigh, her blue eyes meeting his. "Yes sir," she said simply, her voice warm and sincere. Her hand gave his cock one final, gentle squeeze before releasing it. She glanced up at him, tucking a strand of honey-blonde hair behind her ear. "Is that all, sir?" "Yes," Andy nodded, giving her an appreciative smile. "Thank you." He hesitated for a moment, then added, "Would you like to go upstairs and cuddle in my room? Sleep together tonight?" His tone softened, becoming less commanding. "Not an order, just if you want to." Crystal considered his offer, her expression thoughtful. She ran her hands along her bare thighs, as if suddenly aware of her nakedness in the cooling sauna. After a moment, her face brightened with a genuine smile. "Yes, I'd really appreciate that," she replied, the relief in her voice subtle but unmistakable. Based on a post by the hospital, for Literotica.

Andy’s Brave New World: Part 4 Andy and Sarah continue to explore the Presidio settlement. Based on a post by the hospital. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. "I've no intention of giving up our supplies or the consulate. All of that is ours, fair and square, and we can be choosy about who we share with. Right now, even if people like Rachel are a little envious of our situation, they won't try anything. There's no real competition for resources or territory yet." They paused, watching a volunteer coordinate a cache of water bottles. "Yeah", Sarah mused thoughtfully. "I guess the real question is what happens down the line. What if people like Rachel do get jealous of what we have but we don't want to share." She smiled a little. "Post-apocalyptic wealth inequality." "I mean, yeah it's a legitimate question. And if we assume the Presidio is going to be the government here, it'll come down to how it develops. Will they let people have "private property", Andy said, making air quotes, "whatever that means now, or go more communal?" "What do you think would be better?" Sarah asked. "I believe strongly in balance," Andy said thoughtfully. "Yes, the government, or the community, whatever, needs power to redistribute wealth when inequality gets extreme, and it should do its best to ensure everyone has a fair shot, especially because people will naturally gravitate toward supporting their own; you know, nepotism. There's also lots of things that are public goods that only make sense for the government as a whole to organize and provide." "But there's also got to be some concept of private property, that's what motivates people to build, to create, to work hard. Without private property it's hard to have accountability once your group gets bigger than a couple hundred people, and with no accountability it's hard to get people to do things." He gazed around at the bustling camp. "If I can become a respected voice here early on, maybe I can help push development in that direction. A strong but fair government that works to provide public goods and protect individual rights while ensuring nobody falls too far behind." "This is all theoretical though, and way out into the future. For now I think the hope is that people pitch in, work together, and share on their own, because we're all just trying to survive." Sarah studied his face. "You've really thought this through." Andy chuckled. "Yeah, well, before we left Yosemite, I was reading those prepper manuals Miguel, you remember Daniela's dad, left us. They had some interesting takes on politics and government, alongside all the survival and engineering stuff." He shrugged. "They're written by preppers for preppers, so they've definitely got a libertarian bent. But I think some of their core arguments are pretty sound." Andy slowed his pace, watching a woman in scrubs directing several volunteers near the medical tent. "Before we donate these antibiotics, we should ask around about where they should go. Especially ask anyone who looks like they're in charge." "Why not just give them to the medical tent?" Sarah asked. "Because we want as many people as possible to know we brought them," Andy explained quietly. "Each person we ask is another person who knows we're contributing to the community. Better to establish that goodwill early." Sarah nodded thoughtfully. "Smart. What about the apples?" "Yeah, we should be strategic with those too. When we talk to people, first find out if they're actually living here at the Presidio or nearby in the neighborhood. No point giving them to random visitors or people just passing through." He adjusted his pack. "We don't have an unlimited supply, and temporary goodwill from strangers isn't worth much. Better to save them for people we might actually build relationships with." "Like Rachel," Sarah noted. "Since she lives on our street." "Exactly. The apples are a resource, we should use them to build connections that matter." Sarah shook her head ruefully. "You're already playing 4D chess while most people don't even know they're in a game yet." "Maybe a bit Machiavellian," Andy admitted. "But my intentions are good. I want to help rebuild something worth living in." Day 8, Midmorning After an hour of carefully distributed apples, they asked around for Guillermo Herrera. They found him in a makeshift office in one of the old administrative buildings, bent over a desk covered in inventory lists. He was a stocky man in his forties, wearing partial combat fatigues with a well-maintained fade haircut that spoke of decades of military discipline. A younger woman sat nearby, organizing what looked like personnel rosters. Guillermo looked up as they entered, his expression professionally neutral. "Can I help you?" "Andy Rhee," Andy introduced himself. "We just checked in with registration. They suggested we come see you." "Any military experience?" Guillermo asked squarely, brow furrowing as he studied Andy closely. "I was a park ranger. I'm comfortable with firearms, good shot, but no formal tactical training." Guillermo glanced at Sarah expectantly. "No, nothing. Haven't even held a gun before to be honest." She said with a self-deprecating shrug. "I'm eager to learn though, if there will be classes." "Yes, we're in the process of organizing some." Guillermo turned back to Andy. "Talk to Michelle to sign up for the militia." he said, pointing a thumb at the woman behind him. His expression shifted to polite dismissal. "One other thing," Andy continued, "one of our group members, Daniela Martinez, she's fourteen, but she actually got extensive military training from her father, an ex-Marine, also a ranger. He was;" Andy paused. "Very, very prepared for something like this." That caught Guillermo's attention. "How extensively?" "She's currently setting up our defense perimeter. Planning kill zones, considering sight lines, working out mine placement. Her knowledge is really impressive. I'd happily trust her with anything security related for our group." Guillermo leaned back, reassessing. "Put both their names down on the militia list," he told Michelle. "We're trying to catalog available combat personnel." He turned back to Andy. "Any significant weapons?" "Yeah, a reasonable amount," Andy said carefully. "Rather not detail it all yet, until we see how things develop here. But we might be able to share some if there are specific needs." "Sure, nothing urgent right now," Guillermo replied. "There hasn't been any trouble yet. But we're discussing organizing supply runs to the military installations in the region. Travis Air Force Base, Coast Guard Island, Camp Parks, Moffitt Field." He tapped areas on a map on his desk as he named the locations. "San Jose State is open to joining, and we'll reach out to whatever leadership emerges in Oakland if and when it does." Andy nodded. "Good idea. I'd be happy to help when that happens. Daniela too, she'd be valuable on a mission like that, you could probably have her lead a team, if you could convince people to follow her." "Noted." Guillermo made another mark in his notebook. "I'll want to meet her, evaluate her capabilities myself." "Of course. We're at the Korean consulate in Presidio Heights when you want to arrange that." They exchanged Beacon handles, then Andy added, "By the way, who's coordinating the mass grave? I read about it on Beacon. We have a body we need to deal with, and I'm sure we'll find more once we clear our street." "Alyssa Daniels," Guillermo replied. "She's;" he paused thoughtfully. "Diligent. High-strung, but gets things done. She's coordinating from the west side of the grounds." "Thanks." Andy reached into his pack. "And last thing, would you like an apple? Just got them yesterday." Guillermo accepted with a nod of thanks. Andy handed one to Michelle as well, who smiled gratefully. "Also, we have some antibiotics with us to donate, should we take them to the medical tent or is there another place for them?" "Medical tent. Dr. Wilson's in charge there." "Thanks. We'll head there next. Have a good one." Day 8, Midday They found Diana Wells near the western edge of the parade ground, bent over a topographical map spread across a folding table. Her silver hair was pulled back in a practical braid, and she wore well-worn hiking gear that spoke of years spent in the wilderness. Several compound bows and a collection of hunting rifles were carefully arranged on a nearby table. "Diana Wells?" Andy asked, approaching the table. "I heard you're organizing hunting expeditions." She looked up, her weathered face breaking into a smile as she noticed Andy's holstered glock. "Finally, someone who might actually know what they're doing!" She extended a calloused hand. "I've been trying to put together hunting parties, but haven't found a lot of takers." She smiled ruefully. Andy chuckled, immediately warming to her direct manner. "Andy Rhee. I was a park ranger at Yosemite, before all this." "Ranger? Perfect." Diana's eyes lit up. "We need to start organized hunting soon, can't live on canned food forever. But these city libs, bless their hearts, most of 'em never even held a gun;" She caught herself, glancing at Sarah apologetically. "No offense meant." "None taken," Sarah said with a small smile. "I'll freely admit I'm one of those city libs who needs to learn. Actually hoping to start training soon." Diana's expression softened. "Well, that's different then. Admitting you need to learn is the first step." She turned back to her map. "I'm thinking of starting with some deer hunting in Marin. Less competition from other survivors up there, and the herds should be getting bolder without human pressure." "Smart," Andy nodded. "How many experienced hunters do you have so far?" "Three, including me," Diana sighed. "Got a former Marine who did some hunting growing up, and a Forest Service guy from Oregon. Could really use someone with your background." Andy traced his finger along the map's contour lines, studying the terrain. "What about sustainability? Should we be worried about overhunting?" Diana straightened up, giving him an approving nod. "Good to hear a ranger asking that, shows the right mindset." She pulled out a small notebook, flipping through some rough calculations. "It's something I've been thinking about. We should probably try to establish some quotas for the region at some point, coordinate between different hunting groups." She gestured at the camp around them. "But honestly? That's going to have to come later. Right now;" She shook her head with a wry smile. "Way things are going, I doubt we'll find enough competent hunters to make a real dent in the population. Most folks here can barely tell a rifle from a shotgun, let alone track and shoot a deer." Volunteer Coordination. They found the volunteer coordination center in what had once been a Presidio administrative office. The space buzzed with focused energy as women, and a few men, moved between folding tables covered in papers, calling out updates and cross-referencing lists, while several people either requesting or volunteering various types of services spoke to them. At the center of the organized chaos stood a striking woman in her early thirties, her presence commanding attention without effort. Megan Lunn had the kind of natural relaxed attractiveness that didn't need enhancement, high cheekbones, clear gray eyes, and naturally red hair pulled back in a practical braid that reached halfway down her back. She wore simple, well-worn outdoors clothes that suggested genuine outdoor experience rather than posturing. "Jenny, can you cross-reference these lists with medical?" she was saying as Andy and Sarah approached. "We need to know who has first aid training versus actual medical degrees." Her voice carried naturally, pitched to be heard without shouting. She glanced up as they neared, her sharp eyes taking in every detail of their appearance. "Welcome to the circus," she said with a tired smile. "I'm Megan, or Meg. You must be the new arrivals Alice mentioned, the ranger and the biology student?" Up close, Andy could see the subtle signs of command experience in her bearing, the way she positioned herself to keep the whole room in view, how she tracked multiple conversations while maintaining eye contact. A silver pendant in the shape of a compass rose hung at her throat, and a well-used Leatherman multi-tool was clipped to her belt. "That's right," Andy replied. "Andy Rhee, and this is Sarah Chen-Mitchell. You're coordinating the volunteer efforts?" "Trying to," Meg said with a self-deprecating laugh that didn't quite hide her competence. "I was a wilderness guide before all this, led backcountry expeditions, taught survival skills. Turns out organizing twenty stressed people in the wilderness was good practice for;" she gestured at the controlled chaos around them, "whatever this is becoming." A younger volunteer approached with a stack of papers, and Meg smoothly took them without breaking conversation. "We're trying to match skills to needs, and build some kind of structure. Luckily lots of people want to help out." She studied them both with those penetrating gray eyes. "I hear you've set up at the consulate rather than joining us down here?" There was no judgment in her tone, just neutral statement of fact. Andy found himself wanting to explain his reasoning, to have this attractive, capable woman understand his choices. Before he could respond, she held up a hand with another slight smile. "Don't worry, I get it. You've found somewhere defensible, and secured resources. Smart move, actually." She marked something on one of her many lists. "We'll need multiple strong points around the city eventually, not just one central location. The important thing right now is staying connected." Andy found himself immediately impressed with her diplomacy, and her recall of their group and situation. "Yes," he responded. "We are interested in being a part of the Presidio, we just have our own space right now." "Glad to hear. I was hoping, based on the description of your group, that you weren't one of those ultra-right-wing, prepper, sovereign citizen types. I'm sure they're having a blast right now, the ones that survived anyway." Her eyes held a hint of amusement. "So, what can I do for you Mr. Rhee?" He and Sarah shared a glance. "First we have some apples to offer, and some antibiotics to donate. And we've heard you're taking a lot of lead in organizing here, I was wondering if we could chat, big picture." Meg smiled. "Ah, so you're here to play the game as well. No doubt." She called out, "Fresh apples, everyone, get them from the kind Mr. Andy Rhee over here." Sarah and Andy were briefly mobbed by the people in the office, handing out most of their remaining apples. "Let's step outside. I could use a walk." She announced to the room she'd be out for a few minutes. They stepped into the bright sunlight. "Shall we head toward the medical tent to drop off the antibiotics?" she asked. "Or do you have any more people to mention them to first?" Her smile was wry. Andy felt a little exposed. "Yeah, you got us, we have been announcing them first. What gave it away?" "You checked in with Alice over two hours ago." Andy immediately wondered why he hadn't put that together. "It's what I'd do in your position as well." She studied him. "So, what's your strategy here Andy? Give me your assessment of things." Andy paused to gather his thoughts. "Well, it's clear that the Presidio will be the new center of power here in SF. There's a chance another center emerges but at this point, it's unlikely, with so many people already here the network effect is too strong." He continued, warming to the topic. "I want to help rebuild. I've already offered what basic skills I have, but I'd also like to get involved politically. I believe good, well organized government is the best route to getting our basic needs met, as a collective. Water, agriculture, power, trade, defense, medicine, and eventually engineering and manufacturing." He counted off the different needs with his fingers as he named them. "These ultimately require some centralization and broad geographic control to do them sustainably at scale. Not something you can make happen with just you and your plucky band of survivors. Well, power, maybe with solar, and water if you live close enough to the water table to dig a well. But everything else, we need organization and cooperation. Government." His voice grew more serious. "It's still early days but the norms and political decisions and organizations we form today could have long lasting repercussions for our future, assuming we make it that far. And I have thoughts on the direction things should go. I'd like to start shaping things now. I don't care particularly for political power myself, although I'm open to it. I'm more concerned with making sure whatever power ends up taking place is competent and benevolent." Meg listened intently as they walked, her gray eyes occasionally flicking to study Andy's face. The morning fog had burned off entirely now, leaving the parade ground bathed in clear sunlight. Sarah walked slightly behind them, taking in their conversation while maintaining a respectful distance. "That's; a remarkably clear-eyed assessment," Meg said finally. "Most people here are still just trying to process what happened." They passed a group of women organizing supplies, lowering their voices. "And you're absolutely right about the network effect. Every day more and more survivors arrive. If things continue we'll be a small city soon." She stopped walking, turning to face Andy directly. "Also, I appreciate that you didn't lead with just seizing power and controlling things. You led with meeting basic needs." Her penetrating gaze held his. "You're thinking about infrastructure first, then governance to support that. I agree with that mindset." Andy felt oddly exposed under her careful analysis, but also validated. This was clearly someone who also understood the bigger picture. "So, tell me, Andy," Meg said, resuming their walk toward the medical tent, "what direction do you think things should go? You must have opinions about governance structure." Andy considered his response. "I think the immediate challenge is establishing legitimate authority," he said. "Right now, everyone's cooperating because we have to. But once basic survival is handled, power dynamics will get complicated fast." Meg nodded thoughtfully. "Especially with armed groups involved." "Exactly," Andy agreed. "And that's actually my biggest concern. The military and police need to see themselves as subordinate to civilian leadership from the start. Otherwise;" He gestured at the armed men patrolling the perimeter. "Well, history shows what happens when guys with guns decide they should call the shots." "But how do you establish that civilian authority?" Meg asked, genuinely curious. "Elect a President?" Andy shook his head. "Not yet." He paused, watching a group of volunteers unloading supplies. "For now, I think we just need something simpler. A small council, maybe, anyone who can gather enough supporters to qualify. Just enough structure to build an institution that can capture some of the legitimacy that our decisions and communications will earn from being competent, and in turn lend more legitimacy to whatever decisions and communications the current leaders are already making." "And longer term?" Meg prompted, clearly intrigued. Andy laughed. "Well, do you want to get in the weeds here?" Meg nodded so he pressed on. "I think elections work well in theory, but once they scale up, they become easily corrupted. Politicians make impossible promises, cater to special interests, play on people's fears, and on and on. You know." Meg smiled and simply nodded. "I recently learned about this thing called sortition," Andy said. "Like jury duty, but for legislation. Get people who are interested in specific areas, agriculture, defense, infrastructure, to volunteer for a pool. Then randomly select among them to serve on committees that draft laws related to those areas." He warmed to the topic, encouraged by Meg's engaged expression. "Those proposals would then go to another randomly selected assembly, this time drawn from the entire population, for yay or nay votes. Pay them like jurors, give them a fixed term. Let them elect one of their number as an executive to oversee implementation." Sarah, who had been listening quietly, spoke up. "That's; actually really interesting. We talked about the problems with our current election system a lot in our poli-sci classes. It sounds like this would get rid of career politicians, and make it harder to concentrate power in any individuals." "Right," Andy agreed. "But that's all theoretical right now. The immediate priority is establishing the Presidio's authority through competent organization. Getting systems in place for collecting and distributing supplies, coordinating defense, managing resources." He gestured at the bustling camp. "Build legitimacy through effectiveness first. Then we can worry about formal governance. If there's anything I or my group can help with, we're here." Meg studied him closely. "You've clearly given this a lot of thought." "I've had some time to read recently," Andy said with a slight smile. "And seeing everything collapse; well, it makes you think about how to build something better." Meg considered his words thoughtfully. "Well, this is certainly food for thought. I've never heard of this "sortition" before, but it seems quite reasonable." She nodded slowly. "And I definitely agree that we must establish legitimacy through competent governance." "And what are your goals in all this?" Andy asked. "Similar to yours, just less defined in terms of politics," she replied. "I want to help people, make sure we rebuild successfully." Her expression grew more serious. "And in the long run, hope we don't collapse into some kind of anarchy or tyranny. We've suffered enough already." "Agreed," Andy said firmly. He extended his hand. "I'm happy to talk about this more, but for now, I'd hope we can consider ourselves allies." "We can, Mr. Rhee," she said, meeting his gaze and taking his hand with a firm grip. "I'm glad you're with us. I'll mention you to the others who would be on this little council. Maybe we could get a few meetings of us all together at some point." "We'd welcome hosting those meetings at the consulate," Andy offered. A knowing smile crossed Meg's face. "Yes, of course you would. Being the host would give you natural authority." "Hey, just playing the game as you said. And we have a nice formal dining room. And some nice wine stores," Andy replied with a matching smile. "Are you staying here at the parade grounds?" he asked. "Yeah, I have a tent here." "I'd like to offer that you move in with us at the consulate. We have quite a nice setup there right now." Meg shook her head. "I need to stay here, thanks. I can't be a good leader without being among the people, going through their same hardships." A slight smile. "And I honestly prefer camping to living indoors." She considered for a moment. "But, I'd love a hot shower if you have one? And maybe some hot coffee, anything that gets donated gets immediately requested, and we haven't had anything new come in for a while now." "We don't have hot water yet," Andy admitted, "but we do have cold running water. And plenty of coffee." "I start my day at 6AM," Meg said. "If I could come tomorrow morning at 5 to shower and have some coffee, you'd have earned quite a big favor from me." "Anytime," Andy replied. "I'll be up and ready for you. Message me on Beacon if anything changes." "Oh, and who else should I talk to?" he added. "Who would be on this council? I've talked to Guillermo and Diana so far, and I know about Alyssa." "Let's see," Meg said, counting off on her fingers. "Dr. Elena Wilson, she was chief of emergency medicine at UCSF. She's coordinating all our medical operations from the main tent. Brilliant woman, I couldn't believe our luck when she arrived. She's already setting up training programs for basic medical care." She gestured toward the solar array setup. "Then there's Marcus Qin, he was a high-up engineer at Tesla's Fremont plant. He's heading up our power infrastructure projects, working on getting reliable electricity to key facilities, planning longer-term solar installations. He's looking for people with electrical engineering backgrounds, thankfully we have lots of those in this city." "Jennifer Brown is essential, she was regional operations manager for Whole Foods. She understands large-scale food storage and distribution better than anyone here. She's organizing our pantry systems, tracking supplies, planning preservation methods for when scavenging isn't viable anymore." "And probably Rebecca Foster. She was a water resource manager for East Bay M U D. Keeping clean water flowing is going to be crucial once our bottled water supplies run low. She's already mapping out plans for gravity-fed distribution systems and planning wells and filter stations. Desalination, too, if we can get the equipment and power for it." She straightened up. "Those are the key players right now, along with the ones you've met. Each of them has proven themselves competent enough that people naturally started following their lead." On the shore of the Bay. Andy and Sarah stood at the water's edge near Crissy Field, looking out over the bay. The midday sun sparkled off the water, and Alcatraz loomed in the distance, a stark reminder of civilization's remnants. A cool breeze carried the salt smell of the ocean, rustling through Sarah's layered black hair. "Woof, I'm pooped already," Sarah sighed, stretching her arms overhead. Her cropped athletic tank rode up, revealing her toned midriff. "And we still have five more names to talk to." "Yeah, but there's no hurry right now," Andy replied, watching a seabird wheel overhead. "I think today was a good start. Let's take a quick break here, then maybe talk to one or two more people before heading back for lunch." "Ok, I'll message them that we'll be back in about an hour and a half." Sarah pulled out her phone, her manicured fingers tapping quickly. "We're a bit late. Can one of them be Elena? I want to sign up for medical care lessons as soon as I can." She tucked a strand of blonde-highlighted hair behind her ear. "I'm sick of telling people I have no useful skills." "Sure, we can. And yeah, to be honest I didn't expect there to be so much going on here. Beacon said it was 50-ish people two days ago, right?" "Yeah. Exponential growth." Sarah's hazel eyes lit up. "We run into this a lot in biology. It would be interesting to get the exact numbers of new arrivals per day and see if you could fit the growth curve and try to predict where we'd end up." Andy studied her as she gazed out over the water. Her heart-shaped face was animated as she talked, light freckles crinkling around her nose. She had an innate talent for connecting concepts and processing information, backed by determination and resourcefulness. She genuinely cared about helping others (well, except for maybe Crystal). And with her approachable, pretty features, she'd be perfect for politics if there ended up being elections. If they could accept someone so young holding power. His eyes drifted lower, taking in her athletic figure, the perfect curves of her tits under her compression top, the slim waist tapering to curved hips in her matching leggings. Approachable, pretty face, and a fantastic body. She caught him ogling and flashed a self-conscious smile, subtly adjusting her top to emphasize her cleavage. "Hmm, is someone thinking with his dick again?" She stepped closer, looking up at him through long lashes. "Does my, what was it, fearless protector, my *Machiavellian* fearless protector need some special attention?" Andy laughed and reached out to touch her cheek gently. She closed her eyes and smiled, pressing against his hand before looking up at him with those striking hazel eyes. "Alright, what's up Andy?" "I was just thinking, you'd do great in politics." "Huh?" Her full lips curved into a surprised smile. "What do you mean?" "You're smart, you make connections well and pick up new information fast. You're very determined and resourceful. You care about helping people." His eyes traced the delicate lines of her face. "And you're really pretty, in an approachable kind of way. If there were elections, you'd do really well." Sarah shifted her weight, the movement highlighting her athletic figure. "I also totally lack real world skills it turns out, and;" she gestured at her carefully coordinated athleisure outfit, "well; one could say I care too much about how I look." "Like I said, perfect for politics!" She laughed and poked him in the chest, her perky tits bouncing slightly with the movement. "OK, I like this sweet talk. This is like the nicest thing you've said to me since we met." "Well, don't forget I think elections are inherently corrupting." "Hmm, so you want to corrupt me?" she purred, taking his hand. Her skin was soft and warm against his. "Why don't you tell me what you were really thinking." "What I said. And then I stared at you for too long, noticed the rest of your body, and then my brain lost a lot of blood flow." "What, now you notice my body?" She brought his hand up to her tit, letting him squeeze it gently through the compression fabric. Her nipple hardened under his touch. "Four days of wearing the cutest skimpy little matching sets, posing for you, fidgeting with my tops to make you look at my boobs, talking about my body nonstop, and you finally now tell me you notice me while thinking about politics?" She shook her head, making her highlighted layers catch the sun. "You're a real odd duck you know." She suddenly pressed against him in a tight hug, her firm tits pushing against his chest. "Thanks for believing in me." Andy stroked her silky hair, breathing in her light floral shampoo. "Of course." Sarah stepped back, adjusting her top. "Ok. Let's go back." She paused, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Unless; are you sure you don't need any;" She made an exaggerated blowjob gesture, pushing her tongue against her cheek while moving her fist near her mouth. Her full lips curved into a teasing smile. "We could sneak behind those dunes real quick." Andy felt his arousal surge instantly. "Can you do that again?" "What, this?" She repeated the lewd gesture, looking every bit the corrupted coed fitness influencer with her subtle makeup, highlighted hair, and coordinated athleisure set that showed off every curve. "Ok, let's go," Andy said, taking her hand and walking toward the dunes. They exchanged horny smiles and giggles on the way to the dunes, Sarah's athletic figure moving gracefully beside him. Behind the dunes, Andy reclined against the sand and took his pants off while Sarah gathered her layered black hair into a high ponytail, a few honey-highlighted strands falling loose around her face. She knelt between his legs, her compression leggings hugging every curve. Starting with just her hands, she looked up at him through long lashes. "Remind me, what did you say about me just now?" Andy repeated his earlier compliments about her intelligence and determination. "Ah yes, thank you." She gave him a firm squeeze. "I do like a good compliment you know." She leaned forward, her perky tits straining against her top as she took him in her mouth. Her technique was skilled and enthusiastic, starting with gentle kisses and licks along his shaft before taking him deeper, her tongue swirling around his head while her hand worked his base. Her full lips slid up and down his length in perfect rhythm, alternating between quick, teasing strokes and slow, sensual ones. Andy closed his eyes, enjoying the sensations. He switched to praising her body, how toned and tight it was, how perfectly optimized for looking good, how it showed her determination and focus. She hummed appreciatively around him, the vibrations sending shivers through his body. Despite her current activity, a blush crept across her freckled cheeks at his words. She pulled off him, sucking hard as she did so, making her mouth feel deliciously tight before popping off him. "I guess you're wanting me to take my top off?" she asked, sitting back on her heels. Andy nodded. "Ok," she said with a playful smile. "Get ready." She pulled off her compression top and sports bra in one fluid motion, revealing her perfectly perky, symmetric, B-cup tits. They were exactly as impressive bare as they had looked in her carefully chosen sports bras, firm and high, with rosy nipples standing at attention in the cool air. She gave them a little shake, watching his reaction with amusement. "Right, where were we? I believe I was in the middle of, ah, restoring proper blood flow in my patient." She leaned forward again, her tits swaying slightly as she resumed her ministrations. She worked him skillfully, one hand pumping his shaft while the other gently massaged his balls. Her tongue focused on his sensitive spots, especially the underside of his head, occasionally taking him deeper and holding him there. Though she mostly looked down, concentrating on her rhythm, she would glance up periodically through her lashes to make eye contact, her hazel eyes sparkling despite her blush. The contrast between her innocent blush and what she was doing made Andy laugh. "What?" she asked, pulling back. "You're blushing?" "I don't know, it's awkward," she said, self-consciously tucking a loose strand of highlighted hair behind her ear. "It can't possibly be a cute look." "Don't worry, you look beautiful with my cock in your mouth." "Well, if you say so." She gave his head a playful lick, her hazel eyes sparkling. "I am obsessed with looking good after all." She resumed in earnest, using her tongue to continue to rub against his sensitive spots on the underside of his shaft that she'd discovered with her hands yesterday. Within a minute of this rhythm, Andy was ready. He moaned a warning to her. Andy felt the pressure build to an explosive peak. His whole body tensed as waves of pleasure crashed through him. Sarah's hazel eyes locked onto his as she pulled back to his head, her full lips wrapped tight around him. She swallowed eagerly, her small hand squeezing and stroking his shaft with perfect pressure, milking every pulse of his orgasm. The sight of her looking up at him, her pretty face focused on pleasuring him while she swallowed his cum, made him shudder and spurt several more times. When the last aftershocks subsided, she made an exaggerated face, her perfect features scrunching up adorably. "Honestly, we need to find you some canned pineapple or something. Too many rehydrated beef stews." Andy laughed and relaxed, pleasant sensations spreading through his body. "I thought I was getting a sponsored post." "Oh right!" Her eyes lit up as she shifted into her content creator voice. "Hey loves! Quick update from your fave outdoor wellness girlie! Just discovered the most amazing hidden spot in the Presidio for my morning protein boost." She dabbed delicately at her lips with one manicured finger. "You know I'm always on the lookout for sustainable, all-natural sources of nutrients, and let me tell you, this one hits different! Super thick and creamy, with these really;" she gave a subtle eye-roll, "complex umami notes, definitely not your basic store-bought protein shake." She struck an exaggerated influencer pose, bare tits thrust forward. "Loving how it just slides right down, and it's packed with all those essential minerals my body craves." She tossed her ponytail and gave an exaggerated wink. "The best part? My super knowledgeable park ranger friend showed me exactly where to find it. We'll definitely be doing more outdoor taste testing sessions soon! Remember ladies, staying fit during the apocalypse is all about finding those secret spots and knowing exactly how to; work them!" She finished with an innocent smile. "Like and follow for more wellness tips and behind-the-scenes peeks at my outdoor adventures!" She giggled and reached for her top, pulling it back on with practiced grace. "Ok, feel better? Did I overdo it?" "No don't worry, that was quite a great ad." he said, pulling his pants back on. "Let's chill here for a moment before we go." She curled up next to him, her athletic body fitting perfectly against his side. Her layered hair tickled his arm as they watched the waves, the sun warm on their skin. After a few peaceful minutes, she stirred. "Ok, let's go." They stood, Sarah adjusting her ponytail and smoothing her outfit back to Instagram-ready perfection. As they walked back toward the Presidio, she bumped her hip playfully against his. "You know, for someone who claims to be above politics, you sure know how to negotiate for what you want." Day 8, Early Afternoon The medical tent hummed with barely contained chaos. A dozen cots had been crammed into the space, most occupied by patients in various states of distress. Someone moaned from behind a makeshift curtain while a volunteer with shaking hands tried to sort through a box of donated medications, labels facing every direction. The sharp smell of antiseptic couldn't quite mask the underlying odors of sweat and sickness. Dr. Elena Wilson hunched over a patient chart at a wobbly folding table, squinting at her own handwriting. Dark circles shadowed her eyes, and her silver-streaked hair had escaped its bun in several places. Her scrubs were wrinkled and spotted with what might have been coffee or something worse. When she reached for her pen, her movements were quick and economical, like someone who had learned long ago not to waste energy on unnecessary gestures. "Excuse me?" Andy cleared his throat. "Are you Dr. Wilson?" She looked up, blinking as if emerging from deep concentration. "Yeah, that's me." Her eyes flicked between Andy and Sarah, assessing. "You need medical attention?" "No, we're actually here to donate some supplies," Andy said. "I'm Andy, and this is Sarah. We just got to the city yesterday." Sarah nodded. "We brought antibiotics." Dr. Wilson's expression shifted subtly. "Let's see what you've got." Andy unzipped his pack and carefully laid out the bottles on the edge of the table. Dr. Wilson picked each one up, examining the labels. "Oh thank god," she murmured, almost to herself. Then louder: "Riti! Come here a sec!" A harried-looking nurse in faded scrubs hurried over, clipboard in hand. "Log these in," Dr. Wilson said, gesturing to the antibiotics. "And put them in the locked cabinet." She turned back to Andy and Sarah. "Thanks, you might have saved a few lives today." Sarah took the opportunity to speak up. "I heard you might be starting some kind of medical training," she said. "I studied biology at UCLA before; all this. I know it's not the same as medical training, but I really want to help if I can." Dr. Wilson ran a hand through her hair, further disheveling it. "Biology, huh? That's something at least. We're doing basic emergency response training on Tuesday morning. Everyone needs to know how to stop bleeding and recognize infection now." She glanced over at a patient who had started coughing violently. "Michelle will add you to the list. I need to check on Mr. Peterson." As Dr. Wilson hurried away, Michelle gave them a tired smile. "Don't mind her. She's been working pretty much non-stop since everything went down. The class starts at nine on Tuesday." She wrote Sarah's name in a notebook. "And thanks for the antibiotics. We're running low on everything." Day 8, Early Afternoon The afternoon sun beat down on the cracked pavement as Andy and Sarah made their way back through the empty streets of Presidio Heights. The silent houses loomed around them, windows dark and lifeless. Sarah tugged at her ponytail, trying to smooth it down. "God, it's so quiet," she said, her voice sounding unnaturally loud in the stillness. "I keep expecting to see someone walking a dog or mowing their lawn or something." Andy nodded, stepping over a newspaper that had yellowed in the sun. "Yeah, I know what you mean. Still doesn't feel real sometimes." "So;" Sarah kicked at a pebble. "Dr. Wilson was something else, wasn't she? I mean, I get why she's stressed, but jeez." "She's got a lot on her plate right now," Andy said with a sympathetic shrug. "At least that Michelle woman seemed nice. Makes me a little less nervous about the class." "I'm sure you'll do great," Andy said. "Maybe", she paused. "It's weird how some things from before seem useful now and others just; don't matter anymore." They walked in silence for a moment, their footsteps echoing slightly. "Meg seems pretty capable though, "Sarah said, glancing sideways at Andy, "I noticed you were quick to invite her to stay with us." She raised her eyebrows teasingly. Andy laughed. "Can't put anything past you, can I? Yeah, I thought having someone with her connections around might be helpful. But honestly? I respect her more for saying no. It shows she understands she needs to be with the people she's trying to help." "Hmm, very diplomatic of you." Sarah smiled, bumping her shoulder against his. "Well, despite the slightly terrifying doctor, I'd say it was a pretty good morning overall. Made some connections, signed up for medical training;" Her smile turned mischievous. "Found that nice spot overlooking the bay;" "With the excellent protein options," Andy added with a straight face. Sarah burst out laughing, her cheeks flushing slightly. "You know what's funny? After everything that's happened, pretending to be my old influencer self actually helps sometimes." Her voice softened. "Like, it's proof that I can still be that silly, excited person sometimes, even if I'm reviewing very different products these days." "Your authenticity really shines through," Andy said with mock seriousness. "Very engaging content." Sarah rolled her eyes and shoved him lightly. "Just wait until you see what I've got planned for future episodes." She looked at him more seriously. "But honestly? With all your political maneuvering today, what I appreciate most is how you make me feel like it's still okay to be silly sometimes. To still be; me." Without thinking, Sarah reached for his hand. Their fingers intertwined as they walked, finding comfort in the simple connection amid the silent streets. To be continued. Based on a post by the hospital, for Literotica.

Andy’s Brave New World: Part 3 The group leaves Yosemite, encounters Crystal. Based on a post by the hospital. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. They were halfway through clearing the third floor's residential wing when the smell hit them, that too-familiar sweet-sour scent they'd encountered far too many times in the past week. They found him in one of the bedrooms, a middle-aged man in diplomatic attire, Juyeon John Chu, collapsed across his bed as if he'd simply laid down for a moment's rest. "I'll take care of it," Andy said quietly, already moving toward the body. "We can't bury him here, we might need the soil for growing food later. I'll take him to the sea tomorrow morning." No one argued. They'd all seen too many bodies to be truly shocked anymore, but finding one in what was meant to be their sanctuary cast a pall. "Let's get the water system running," Andy suggested after they'd wrapped the body and moved it to the yard. "But hold off on the generator for now. No sense advertising our presence with lights until we're more settled." They chose their rooms quickly. Daniela picked a corner room with good sightlines to the street. Sarah chose one near the bathroom, while Crystal selected a smaller room. Andy took the room nearest the stairs, positioning himself between potential threats and the others. The work of unloading their supplies took the rest of the daylight hours, their movements becoming more efficient as they learned the building's layout. They gathered on the roof as the sun began to set, their camp stoves and rehydrated meals spread out on a foldable plastic table scavenged from the kitchen. The view was breathtaking, the Golden Gate Bridge silhouetted against the darkening sky, the bay waters reflecting the last orange rays of sunlight. Despite everything, despite the silence that had fallen over the city and the scattered signs of candlelight appearing in distant windows, the vista remained stubbornly, achingly beautiful. "It's so pretty here," Crystal offered softly. "And it has everything we need. Good choice." She smiled at Andy. "Yeah, I'm glad this place has a gym," Sarah said, picking at her camping meal. "If I could just order my Korean skincare products, I'd be set." She sighed. "God, my skin is going to be a disaster without my routine." Andy chuckled, leaning back against the low wall. "For me, it's Netflix and H B O, I'll miss most. And streaming new music." He shrugged at their surprised looks. "I know, I know, I'm a park ranger, I should be all about nature. And I am! But there's nothing like unwinding with a good show or a new album after a long day." "Ice cream," Daniela said suddenly, her voice softer than usual. "I really miss ice cream. It's probably all melted now. And YouTube. Dad and I used to;" she paused. "Watch together all the time. I learned so much from tutorial videos. How to fix things, how to make stuff." She stared at her bowl. Crystal set down her bowl and touched Daniela softly on the arm. "For me, a proper hot shower," she said wistfully. "And getting my hair done at the salon. Just the whole experience of it, someone washing your hair, the massage;" "Oh god, yes," Sarah groaned. "My colorist in L A, she was an artist. These highlights?" She tugged at a strand of her expertly highlighted hair. "They're going to grow out and look awful." "Who did you go to?" Crystal asked, perking up slightly. "In L A, I mean?" "Sadie at Salon Santa Monica," Sarah replied. "Once I could afford it." Crystal's eyes lit up with recognition. "Oh! I knew some girls who went there. The agency had me going to Maurice at Atelier." She named one of the most exclusive salons in Los Angeles. "I mean, I couldn't afford it myself, it was part of the modeling contract." "Maurice?" Sarah's eyes widened. "I dream about getting an appointment there. Their balayage technique is incredible." They spent the next few minutes trading stories about L A salons and beauty treatments, their voices growing more animated as they compared experiences. Andy and Daniela exchanged bored glances, letting them have their moment of nostalgia. Finally, the conversation lulled naturally. Andy cleared his throat, his expression growing more serious. "For tonight, we'll get the Starlink array set up, then everyone can get some rest. Maybe have a shower." He gave Crystal a small smile. "Though it'll be cold for now, the water heater runs on natural gas, so that's going to take some time to sort out." He set his empty bowl aside. "Tomorrow morning, we should head to the Presidio, see what kind of organization is forming there. But before that, we need to think about security. Daniela, those anti-personnel mines you brought; think you can set up a perimeter?" Daniela nodded. "I also want to do a more thorough sweep of the building," he continued. "Check every desk, every shelf. Might find keys, documents, anything useful." The setting sun cast long shadows across the roof as he laid out his thoughts. "This place makes sense as a long-term base. The off-grid water and power should last us months, hopefully long enough to find renewable sources. If we can track down someone who knows electrical work, maybe get some solar panels up here on the roof with a battery bank, we'll be set." Sarah nodded, her expression open. "So we're staying?" A series of quick nods around the group confirmed their agreement. "In that case," Andy continued, "we should start doing serious scavenging runs. Stock up on preserved food, drinks, medical supplies, anything useful we can find. Crystal, can you look up all the grocery stores and restaurants, anywhere we might find food, and put them on a map? I saw a framed map of SF downstairs, we can use that for now." "Of course, glad to. I found a janitorial closet earlier too," Crystal said, her voice careful but eager to contribute. "But most of the cleaning equipment is electric. If we could get some manual supplies I could help maintain the place properly." "Good thinking," Andy acknowledged. "Add that to the list." He paused, considering. "You know, looking at our group, we've got, survival skills, combat expertise, " he nodded toward Daniela, "and you two are both eager and resourceful. But we're missing a lot. No medical knowledge beyond basic first aid. No electrical or mechanical experience. Nobody who knows construction or farming." He looked around the circle. "If we find people with those skills, we should consider inviting them to join us. This place is big enough." "What about the water situation long-term? We'll go through it faster if more join." Daniela asked. "Once our storage runs out, going down to the bay to refill with our trucks and purify would be inefficient. Maybe dangerous too." Andy nodded approvingly at her foresight. "You're right. But that's a problem we share with other survivors, so we can keep an eye out for solutions, maybe try to organize something collectively. A well, maybe? Or a water truck, get someone who knows how to swap its engine for a Tesla electric one." He paused and rubbed his chin. "Solar panels and batteries can last 25-30 years with minimal maintenance. Medium-term, we should look to electrify everything we can. Long-term;" he shrugged. "Hopefully society gets organized enough to restart battery and solar panel production or something." He sat up straighter. "Actually, that should be our top priority, medium term, reducing fuel dependency. All our fuel will degrade within a year anyway." He started counting off on his fingers. "Find an electrician. Scavenge solar panels and batteries. Track down some electric vehicles." A pause. "Everything else we need, food, medicine, weapons, we can stockpile, but fuel? That's our biggest vulnerability right now." "Makes sense," Sarah said, rising from her spot on the roof. "I'm going to set up the array and then hit the gym before bed." She glanced at Andy, her voice taking on a playful tone. "Want to join? I could use a spotter." Andy met her gaze, a slight smile playing at his lips. "Sure. Could use a workout after all that driving." Day 7, Evening The gym felt different in the dim glow of their camping lantern, shadows playing across the equipment. Sarah had changed into a matching set of compression shorts and sports bra in deep purple, the material clinging to every curve as she began her warm-up stretches. Why she felt the need to change from athleisure to athleisure was beyond Andy's comprehension, but he appreciated seeing her in yet another fitness-influencer outfit. She positioned herself where Andy could clearly see her, making each movement deliberately graceful, arching her back slightly more than necessary. "I usually focus on targeted exercises," she said, moving to the cable machine for some standing rows that emphasized her toned back and shoulders. She adjusted her stance, making sure he had a perfect view of her form. "You know, for the gains. But I guess those days are done." Andy let his gaze linger appreciatively on her athletic figure, toned legs, and firm ass. "Those isolation exercises clearly worked for you," he said, moving closer ostensibly to watch her form. "But with everything we're dealing with now, functional strength might be more important." Sarah adjusted her position, deliberately brushing against him as she moved. "Oh? What would you suggest?" "Compound lifts," Andy said, pointing to the power rack. "Deadlifts, squats, bench press. Works multiple muscle groups at once, builds practical strength." He walked over and demonstrated the deadlift form with an empty bar, aware of her eyes on him. Sarah approached the rack, copying his stance but imperfect. "Like this?" she asked, looking back at him over her shoulder. Andy stepped behind her to adjust her position, his hands firm but gentle as they guided her shoulders and hips into proper alignment. He stayed close, his breath warm on her neck. "Keep your back straight," he said, his voice low and intimate. "Engage your core." She completed the lift, then turned to face him, still holding the bar, their bodies inches apart. "That definitely feels different," she said, looking up at him. "More; intense." "It's better for overall fitness," Andy said, making no move to step back. "Not just for show." Sarah set the bar down carefully, letting her hand brush his arm as she straightened. "Well, I trust your expertise. As long as I don't get too bulky." She moved toward the bench press, adding an extra sway to her hips. Looking back at him, she smiled. "Though I have to admit, I don't think I'll be able to stop caring about aesthetic results too." "It really is impressive," Andy said sincerely, his eyes meeting hers. "You'd still be hot if you got bulky though. Amazonian." He said with a flex. She laughed. They worked out a few more minutes, then Sarah approached him, dabbing at her neck with a towel. After a moment's hesitation, she started. "Andy; can we talk serious for a sec?" He nodded, giving her his full attention. "Look, I'm just going to be honest," she said. "I'm attracted to you. How could I not be? You've kept us safe, led us through this nightmare;" She gave a small laugh. "Plus, you know, the whole ranger thing really works for you." Andy smiled, and let her continue, anticipating a "but". "But, well, we only met a few days ago, even if it does feel like it's been weeks. And with everything that's happened," She motioned vaguely at the world outside. "I'm not ready to jump into bed yet. I don't even know what a relationship would look like now. I hope you understand." "Of course," Andy said gently. "I'm attracted to you too, Sarah. Very much. But you're right, we're all still processing everything that's happened. There's no rush." Sarah stepped closer, a playful glint returning to her pretty almond eyes. "That said; maybe we could explore things gradually?" She glanced toward the gym shower. "For instance, I'm gonna shower right now. I need someone to wash my back." She gave him a flirtatious smile before biting her lip. "Though I can't promise you won't end up a little; frustrated." Andy's smile widened. "I think I can handle that risk." "Yeah?" Sarah asked, already backing toward the shower, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Yeah," Andy replied, following her lead. They walked together to the shower area, exchanging eager smiles. "Me first," Sarah said playfully, turning her back to him. She slowly peeled off her sports bra, exaggerating her movements and swaying her hips. The compression shorts followed, sliding down her toned legs with deliberate sensuality, revealing a plump and juicy ass. When she turned back, she had one arm draped across her tits and the other hand covering herself below. The lantern light played across her athletic figure; toned, gently muscled stomach, curved hips tapering to strong thighs, and a natural tan line from her usual workout attire. Her skin glowed golden in the dim light, a light sheen of sweat from their workout making her practically shimmer. Seeing Andy's appreciative gaze, she giggled and dropped her arm from her chest. Her cute B-cup tits were perfectly perky, defying gravity even uncovered, with small rosy nipples standing at attention. "Your turn," she said coyly, still covering herself below. Andy laughed and simply pulled off his tank top. "Aww, I give you a show and you just do it like that? No; ceremony?" Grinning, Andy turned and mimicked her earlier performance, slowly working his shorts down with exaggerated movements. When he turned back, he had one hand strategically placed over his junk. They both laughed at the playful awkwardness of the moment before simultaneously revealing themselves fully. "Oh," Sarah said appreciatively, her eyes widening slightly. "Nice; proportions." "Thanks, you too." He said, eyeing her up and down. Sarah laughed and led him into the shower by his arm, both of them very aware of his erect hardness brushing against her waist. She reached for the tap, and sighed luxuriously as the cold stream hit her. "Ahh, that's nice. I always shower cold. It's better for skin and post-workout inflammation." "What about this inflammation?" Andy quipped, making her giggle. They swapped places and as the ice-cold water hit him, Andy tensed slightly, trying not to show it. Sarah noticed anyway. "What kind of ranger isn't used to cold showers?" she teased, reaching for the soap. "Actually, I have the Korean no-B O gene," Andy admitted. "So I usually just skipped showers if there was no hot water." "Gross" Sarah said, as she began soaping herself. "Could you get my back?" she asked innocently, turning around. Andy's hands moved across her shoulders and down her spine. She turned back to face him. "Oh, and I think I missed a spot in front too;" Andy's breath caught as his hands cupped her tits. They were perfectly sized for his palms, simultaneously firm yet yielding, with hard nipples pressing against his fingers as he explored them. Sarah giggled at his expression of sacred reverence. "Are they that nice?" she asked playfully, mewling gently at his touch. "Yes, they are," he breathed. She took the soap and returned the favor, working her way down his back and across his stomach. When she reached his waist, she paused, looking up at him questioningly, her hazel eyes wide and innocent despite her intentions. At his smile, she wrapped her delicate fingers around his shaft, exploring every inch with careful attention. Andy watched as she traced the length with feather-light touches, circled the sensitive head with her thumb, stroked the tender underside, and gently cupped his balls. Her eyes never left his face, studying his reactions to each touch, noting every subtle change in his expression to learn what pleased him most. Turning off the water, she pressed closer, her wet skin sliding against his. "Think you can finish like this?" Her voice was soft but confident. "Yes," Andy managed, already breathing harder from her exploratory touches. She gripped him with both hands now, quickly establishing a rhythm. The soap acted as a perfect lubricant, letting her fingers and palms glide smoothly up and down his shaft. Her technique was precise, one hand working his base while the other focused on his sensitive head, occasionally twisting slightly in a way that made his knees weak. Her gaze was intense as she worked him harder and faster, her eager face showing clear enjoyment of the power she held over him. Water droplets ran down her face and neck, across her perfect tits, making her skin glisten in the dim light. She varied her pressure and speed expertly, reading his reactions and adjusting accordingly. When his hips began to thrust involuntarily, she matched his rhythm, her small hands providing the perfect amount of friction and pressure. Just as he felt his orgasm build, she shifted her approach, her left hand maintaining a steady stroke while her right hand moved lower to gently massage his balls. The change in sensation made him gasp, bringing him back from the edge while introducing a new kind of pleasure. She grinned at his reaction as she rolled and squeezed him gently. "Please, I was getting close" Andy breathed. With a mischievous wink, she resumed jacking him with both hands, drawing another sigh from Andy as he enjoyed the feeling of her soft fingers rubbing his shaft. Andy's breathing grew increasingly ragged as the pressure built. His hands gripped the shower wall for support as Sarah worked him relentlessly toward his peak. She seemed to sense when he was close, her movements becoming more focused and deliberate. Her eyes locked onto his face, eager to watch his expression as he came. When he finally reached his climax, it was intense, thick ropes of warm white cum erupting from his cock, splashing across her toned stomach and thighs. His whole body shuddered with each pulse as she continued to stroke him through his orgasm, maintaining perfect pressure to draw out every last wave of pleasure. She watched in fascination as his seed painted her skin, her expression one of satisfaction and pride at bringing him such intense release. "Wow, that's so hot." Sarah said, looking at the impressive volume. "Someone's been storing that up, huh?" Andy closed his eyes and smiled deeply. "Yeah." he breathed. "Been a while. Thanks." He ran a hand down her shoulder, savoring the feeling of her soft, cold skin, the post-nut clarity heightening his awareness. She examined her cum-covered hands and smirked. "Hey loves!" she chirped in her best content-creator voice. "Today, I'm so excited to share this amazing new product with you!" She winked at Andy. "Make sure to swipe up for the full review!" She delicately touched her finger to her tongue, then assumed a thoughtful expression. "Hmm, nice thick consistency, slightly sweet with just a hint of salt. Ten out of ten would recommend!" She sucked on her finger erotically, then dissolved into giggles at Andy's amused expression. "Don't forget to like and follow for more cum content!" She turned the water back on, laughing as Andy visibly flinched at the cold. "Really, some ranger you are!" The water washed away the evidence of their activities, and they stepped out to dry off. Andy felt wonderfully relaxed, tension draining from his shoulders. "What about you?" he asked softly. "Don't worry about me," Sarah smiled, toweling her hair. "I don't think I could anyway. Too much tension, and;" she paused, "I'd need to feel more emotionally connected." Andy looked puzzled. "Wait, so you're comfortable showering together, giving me a handjob, and even tasting my cum, and we haven't even held hands? Or kissed? Actually," he realized, "we haven't even hugged." Sarah giggled. "Those things are about love and emotional connection," she explained. "And for me, so is sex. This?" she giggled again, mimicking a handjob in the air. "This was just making sure my fearless protector," she emphasized those words with a sultry voice "is thinking with his brain and not his cock!" She gave him a playful grin. "And; tasting a new Korean sauce. If you're really good to me, maybe I'll be trying a new Korean skincare next time." They both laughed. She paused, letting the towel drop. "Although; I wouldn't mind a hug now, if you want." Andy opened his arms and she stepped into them. They held each other, feeling the warmth of skin on skin, this simple embrace feeling somehow far more intimate than what they'd just done. Day 7, Late Night Andy lay in bed, his phone's glow illuminating his face as he scrolled through Beacon. A soft, barely audible knock at his door caught his attention. He opened it to find Crystal standing in the dark hallway. Even in the dim light cast by his phone, her stunning figure was unmistakable. She wore a delicate black lace bra that cupped and lifted her full tits, creating an enticing cleavage. A matching garter belt hugged her narrow waist, leading to sheer stockings that emphasized her long, toned legs. High-cut lace panties completed the ensemble, leaving little to the imagination. The scent of her expensive perfume, a light, floral fragrance, wafted towards him, adding to the intoxicating effect of her presence. "May I come in?" Crystal whispered, her voice barely audible. Andy nodded, stepping aside to let her enter. As she passed, he couldn't help but notice how the lace hugged the curve of her perfect, heart-shaped ass. Crystal closed the door behind her, hesitated for a brief moment, then turned to face him. "I thought I might; fulfill my end of the bargain," she said softly, her posture shifting to emphasize her curves. She took a step closer, her blue eyes locked on his. "I'm here to show my appreciation, in whatever way you'd like." Andy smiled ruefully, taking in her body but thinking about his encounter with Sarah only a few minutes ago. He knew he almost certainly wouldn't be able to get hard so soon. Not wanting to reveal this, he decided to try to play it off, raising a hand to stop her. "Hey, relax, we just got here. You don't have to worry about that right now." He forced his eyes away from her perky tits and up to her eyes. Crystal's demeanor deflated slightly, a mix of surprise, relief and disappointment crossing her face. "Are you sure?" she asked, her voice small. "I; I wanted to be useful to you. I even put on this outfit, just for you, sir." She raised her arms above her head and twirled slowly like a ballerina, showing off her body from all angles. As she rotated, Andy's eyes were drawn to her long, shapely legs. The sheer stockings accentuated every curve, from her delicate ankles to her toned calves and up to her perfectly proportioned thighs. The high-cut panties drew attention to the junction where her legs met her torso, emphasizing the enticing curve of her hips. Her backside was a work of art, two rounded globes, neither too large nor too small, but ideally suited to her frame. The lace of her panties clung to the curves, outlining the heart shape of her ass and hinting at the soft valley between. Unable to help himself, Andy reached out, giving her ass an affectionate squeeze. His hand was met with an enticing balance of firmness and give, soft enough to be incredibly inviting, yet firm enough to maintain its shape, smooth and warm to the touch. Crystal jumped slightly at the contact but quickly tried to play it off, her body instinctively pressing back into his hand for a brief moment before she caught herself. "I appreciate it, truly," Andy said. "But there's no hurry. I'm sure there will be plenty of time for that later." He paused. "If you want to be useful, maybe you could start by making us all coffee in the morning." "I see," Crystal said, turning to face him again. She took a moment to regain her composure, a small smile playing on her lips. "Well, I promise it will be the best coffee you've ever had. The most mind-blowing, hot, tight, wet coffee ever." She winked. Leaning in close, she whispered in his ear, her breath hot against his skin. "If you ever change your mind, you know where to find me." With that, she turned and left the room, the soft click of the door the only sound in the quiet night. Andy sat on the edge of the bed, running a hand through his hair as he processed what had just happened. The image of Crystal in that lingerie was seared into his mind, and he knew it would be a long time before he could forget it. Day 8, Morning The early morning silence in the consulate was profound. Andy woke to sunlight filtering through the curtains, casting long shadows across his room. The building's stillness felt almost reverential, as if the world itself was holding its breath. He rose and headed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on his face and quickly freshening up. The morning routine felt almost normal, a small piece of civilization preserved in their diplomatic sanctuary. Through the window, he could see fog rolling in from the bay, wreathing the silent city in gray. The building's old pipes groaned softly as he washed, the sound echoing through the empty corridors. Andy made his way downstairs to the break room adjacent the kitchen, settling into one of the chairs. Moments later, Crystal appeared carrying a tray with coffee and sugar. She wore loose-fitting silk pajamas that somehow managed to look both casual and elegant, the fabric draping softly over her curves. The absence of a bra was subtle but noticeable, with her perky tits shaking beautifully, and her hard nipples sticking up proudly. "I wasn't sure how you liked your coffee, sir. Unfortunately we don't have milk," she said, putting a soft emphasis on the word "sir" that sent a shiver down his spine. "This is fine, I like it black, thank you," Andy replied, reaching for the cup. "You're going to work on the map of scavenging sites in the area today, right?" "Yes sir. I'll get started on it after my yoga this morning," Crystal responded with a small smile before turning to leave. She paused at the doorway. "Enjoy your coffee, I'll be in my room if you need me." Andy sipped his coffee, appreciating its rich flavor, momentarily distracted by thoughts of Crystal, before returning to scrolling through Beacon on his phone. The posts about San Francisco painted a slowly emerging picture: survivors were gradually congregating at the Presidio, though organization remained loose. Someone had started cataloging available medical supplies across the city's hospitals. Another person was working on getting a solar array functioning at the city hall. A post from the Presidio account caught his attention, they'd designated Land's End as a mass grave site, with plans to begin proper burials soon. Several volunteers with construction equipment were already clearing space. Andy made a mental note, it would be a better option than his original plan of taking the diplomat's body to the sea. He composed a quick message to Mike: "Made it to SF. Secured shelter @ Korean consulate. How's drive north? Your mom?" A few more posts mentioned growing communities forming in Marin and the East Bay, but nothing substantial yet. Most survivors seemed to be following the same instinct, head toward major population centers, look for others, try to rebuild. The Presidio's natural defensive position and former military infrastructure made it an obvious rallying point. Andy finished his coffee, letting the now familiar routine of morning research ground him in this strange new world. The sound of footsteps on the stairs drew his attention. Sarah and Daniela appeared, both looking refreshed despite their slightly sleepy expressions. The consulate's secure walls had clearly provided them their first proper rest in days. "Morning," Sarah said, stifling a yawn. She wore her usual athletic wear, while Daniela was already dressed in camo pants and a t-shirt. "Crystal made coffee, there's some in the kitchen if you want some," Andy offered, gesturing with his empty cup. "Oh god, yes please," Sarah replied, heading for the kitchen. She paused, noticing Daniela's hesitation. "Have you never had coffee?" Daniela shook her head. "Dad said I was too young." "Well, you're basically living adult life now," Sarah said gently. "Might as well try it. Here, I'll make you one." They returned moments later, Sarah handling her cup with ease while Daniela examined hers with suspicion. She took a careful sip and grimaced. "It's; intense," she said diplomatically. Sarah laughed. "Try adding some sugar. Most people don't start with it black." Daniela followed the suggestion, her expression softening as she tasted it again. "Better," she admitted. "I can see why you like it." "Have either of you checked Beacon this morning?" Andy asked. Both shook their heads, so Andy summarized what he'd learned. They listened intently. He watched as a dark expression cast over them both when he brought up the Land's End grave. "Yeah, speaking of which," he added, his tone growing more serious, "we should probably deal with the, ah, body outside. Wrap it properly until we can take it to Land's End." "I'll help," Sarah offered, squaring her shoulders slightly. "I need to get better at handling this kind of thing. Can't be squeamish anymore." Daniela set down her coffee. "I know where the large garbage bags are. They're heavy-duty, should work until we can get something better." Day 8, Midmorning "You sure you don't want to wear something more; practical?" Andy asked, watching Sarah adjust her deep blue Lululemon set in the hallway mirror. "This is practical," she insisted, giving him a little view. The tight sports bra and leggings left little to the imagination, showing off her gentle abs and toned curves. She then covered herself in the North Face jacket he'd selected for her from their scavenged supplies. "Besides, first impressions matter. We want to seem approachable." Andy checked his holstered Glock, making sure it was secure but not too visible under his jacket. "Fine, but at least wear your boots instead of those running shoes." They'd packed their backpacks thoughtfully, bottles of antibiotics carefully wrapped in cloth, and several dozen apples from the fruit stand. "The medicine is what they really need," Andy explained as they prepared to leave, "but I think fresh fruit will mean more to them emotionally. A lot of it in the city will have spoiled by now." "Makes sense," Sarah nodded, shouldering her pack. "A little taste of normal." Andy turned to Daniela, who was studying a building layout. "You good here? Remember, no answering the door-" "Unless it's you guys, I know," she cut him off with a hint of teenage exasperation. "I'll figure out the best spots for the mines and come up with a defense plan." She pointed at a few spots she had already marked on the layout. "I've already found a few spots here." Crystal looked up from where she was marking locations on a large map of San Francisco. "I've marked three promising grocery stores within walking distance," she offered, her braless chest hanging downward as she bent over the map. "I'll have a full scavenging map ready by the evening." "Perfect," Andy said. "We shouldn't be more than a few hours. Mainly just want to get a sense of what's happening at the Presidio, make some connections." He glanced at Sarah. "Ready?" Sarah nodded, and they headed out into the quiet streets of their new city. The morning fog had mostly burned off, revealing a neighborhood frozen in time. Expensive cars sat in driveways, morning newspapers still sat on pristine lawns, and recycling bins waited patiently for a pickup that would never come. The silence was absolute except for the occasional bird call and the whisper of wind through untended gardens. "Look," Sarah pointed, "A Tesla, Model Y. And it's plugged in." Andy marked the location on his phone. "Good catch. That'll be useful later when we're looking for vehicles that don't need gas." They turned onto Jackson Street, where a dark blue Rivian R1T sat parked beneath a row of cherry trees. Andy added its coordinates to their growing list of resources. The houses stood as silent witnesses to the abrupt end of normalcy, gardens still meticulously maintained, windows spotlessly clean, patio furniture arranged for evening cocktails that would never be served. Just eight days ago, this had been one of San Francisco's most exclusive neighborhoods. Now it was a museum piece, preserved in perfect, haunting detail. "It's so weird," Sarah said softly, eyes scanning the immaculate homes around them. "Everything looks exactly like it did before. Like any minute now, people will start coming out to get their mail or walk their dogs." As they walked past another row of silent houses, Sarah glanced at Andy with a playful smile. "Sleep well?" Andy caught her eye and winked. "Very well. Mind's quite clear and focused today, thank you." "Good," she said softly, reaching for his hand and giving it a quick squeeze. "Maybe we can go for round two later today." Their fingers lingered together for a moment before separating, both of them smiling as they continued their walk through the quiet neighborhood. Movement ahead caught their attention, another woman walking alone toward the Presidio. She was in her early thirties, wearing expensive yoga pants and a Patagonia fleece that had seen better days. Her brown hair was pulled back in a messy ponytail, and she kept glancing around nervously as she walked. "Hey," Andy called out softly, not wanting to startle her. She jumped slightly anyway, then relaxed a bit when she saw Sarah. "Oh! Hi," she replied, maintaining a careful distance. Her wedding ring glinted in the morning light, though she was obviously alone. "Would you like an apple?" Andy offered, already reaching into his pack. "We just picked them yesterday." Her eyes lit up. "Really? Fresh fruit?" She stepped closer, accepting the apple with trembling hands. "Thank you. I've been living on protein bars and coconut water from my pantry." She took a bite immediately, closing her eyes briefly at the taste. "I'm Rachel, by the way." "I'm Andy, this is Sarah," Andy replied. "Heading to the Presidio?" Rachel nodded, wiping juice from her chin. "Yeah. I've been holed up in my apartment, but;" She gestured vaguely. "I figured I should see what's happening, maybe find other people. It's getting a little scary being alone. Are you two staying nearby?" "Yeah, we just got into the city," Andy said carefully. "We're a small group, set up at the Korean consulate." He made a mental note, another survivor with no immediately obvious useful skills for their core group. "Oh," Rachel said, seemingly hoping for an invitation that didn't come. "Well, I'm at 2740 Jackson if you; if anyone needs anything. Though I don't have much to offer." "Thanks." said Andy. "Let us know if you need anything as well." "Well, to be honest I could use some food. That's mostly why I'm going to the Presidio." "We don't have a ton to spare right now, but we are planning to go on some scavenging runs soon. We have a truck. If you wanted to join us, we could offer you a split of what we recover." "Oh, that would be great." said Rachel. "Let me get your Beacon handle, let me know when you decide to go." They walked together in silence for a few moments before Rachel spoke again. "Did either of you lose much family?" she asked quietly. "My husband was in New York for meetings when, you know." She twisted her ring absently. "We all lost people," Sarah said gently but firmly, cutting off that line of conversation. Rachel nodded, understanding the boundary. The walk continued in silence. They emerged from the tree line, and the main parade ground of the Presidio opened up before them. What had once been a pristine lawn had transformed into a makeshift settlement of perhaps four or five hundred survivors. Colorful camping tents dotted the grass in loose clusters, many bearing high-end outdoor brand names, testament to San Francisco's wealthy outdoor enthusiast population. Larger military-style tents had been erected at strategic points, including a prominent medical station marked by a red cross fashioned from spray paint. Two nurses in scrubs moved between cots visible through the open flaps. A row of folding tables had been set up near the old barracks, forming an impromptu marketplace. Someone had already established a basic trading post, advertising "batteries, solar chargers, and medicine." Next to it, a woman stood behind a table of sorted electrical equipment, carefully logging exchanges in a notebook. Hand-painted signs stuck in the ground advertised various needs and corresponding Beacon handles: "Needed: Electricians for solar project" "Volunteers wanted, water purification" "Medical Skills? Report to Tent 4" "Engineers needed, power grid planning" The gender disparity was immediately apparent, women outnumbered men significantly, matching the pattern they'd seen elsewhere. A few men in partial military or police uniforms walked the perimeter, rifles slung across their backs. One carried himself with particular authority, speaking into a handheld radio as he made his rounds. A group of women was setting up what looked like a communal kitchen, sorting through boxes of supplies. Nearby, someone had rigged a solar panel to charge phones and laptops, with a small crowd gathered around it. The air smelled of campfire smoke and cooking food, punctuated by the distinctive scent of unwashed bodies and physical labor. "Oh my god," Rachel breathed, taking in the scope of the settlement. "I had no idea there were this many," she noted, eyes wide. Andy studied the scene carefully, noting the mix of organization and chaos. While some basic systems were clearly being established, there was no real sense of central authority yet. Just people with useful skills trying to help where they could, while others waited for direction. A woman with a clipboard approached them, her manner friendly but professional. "Welcome to the Presidio Settlement. Are you here to join us or just checking in?" "The two of us are just checking in," Andy said, gesturing to Sarah. As another volunteer stepped forward to speak with Rachel, he continued, "We arrived in San Francisco yesterday, we've set up in the Korean consulate building. We brought antibiotics and some apples we snagged on the way here, wanted to offer them as a donation." He offered her one of the apples. "Donations are greatly appreciated," the clipboard woman said warmly, accepting the apple. "I'm Alice, by the way." "Are you a volunteer here?" Andy asked. "Yep, been here three days now. We're trying to make a directory of people in the area, if you're okay with me taking down your information?" Sarah glanced at Andy, who nodded. "Sure." "Okay, great." Alice flipped to a fresh page. "Name and age?" "Andy Rhee, 28." She nodded, writing. "We're cataloging useful skills. I'll read through the list, just let me know which apply: Medical training? Engineering? Electrical? Plumbing? Construction? Military experience? Hunting? Navigation? Survival skills? Agriculture? Animal husbandry? Radio operations? Vehicle maintenance? Water treatment? Solar installation?" "I was a park ranger before all this," Andy replied. "So yes to navigation, survival skills, and hunting. Basic first aid training. I'm good with radios too, amateur operator license." Alice made several check marks, nodding appreciatively. "That's actually really useful, we don't have many people with real wilderness experience. A lot of the survivors here worked in tech, myself included." She gestured at the camp. "Lots of programmers, not many who can track game or build shelters." "I'm sure," Andy said dryly. Alice turned to Sarah. "And you?" "I was;" Sarah hesitated, "just a biology student. UCLA, second year. Nothing really useful like Andy." "Hey, don't sell yourself short," Alice said kindly. "Most people here were also doing jobs that don't matter anymore. We're planning to set up training groups, teaching practical skills. Biology could be helpful with agriculture, medicine, lots of things." Sarah simply nodded, looking slightly relieved. "We have two others in our group," Andy added. "Daniela's fourteen, but she has extensive survival, hunting, and military training from her father, he was a Marine, and a; ah; prepper. She can do some vehicle maintenance too I think. And Crystal;" he paused, realizing he didn't know her age. "Well, she'd also need to reskill." Alice's eyebrows rose as she made notes. "A teenager with military training? Interesting." She flipped through her papers. "You should talk to Guillermo Herrera; he was in the Army. He's been trying to organize some basic defense planning for the Presidio. And Diana Wells has been looking for people with hunting experience, trying to put together expeditions to supplement our food supplies." She made a final note. "Do you have a Beacon handle? We're trying to keep a communication network going." Andy gave her his handle, which she copied down carefully. "Well, welcome to the Presidio," Alice said warmly. "We're glad to have people with real survival skills join the community. Even if they're not living here directly," she added with a smile. "Thanks. Oh also, you said 'We're trying to make a directory' earlier. Who is we? Some kind of leadership?" "Nothing formal yet, but there's a group. Mostly people with different types of expertise. I don't know all of them, but Megan Lunn is the one coordinating us. She's great, I trust her a lot." "Great, thanks." As they walked deeper into the settlement, Sarah moved closer to Andy, lowering her voice. "Are you sure it was smart to tell them so much? About where we're staying, our skills, Daniela's training?" Andy considered her question thoughtfully. "Well, here's what I'm thinking. The Presidio is almost certainly going to become the, or at least one of, the centers of power in San Francisco. It's inevitable. The location, the infrastructure, the natural defenses, and it's already starting to get established before anywhere else. If we ever get to a point where we regret having told them our information," He shrugged. "Well, by then we'd already be pretty screwed. We'd probably need to leave the city entirely anyway." "So little downside to being open?" Sarah asked, watching a group of women organizing supplies nearby. "Exactly. I think I'm going to try to talk to Megan and get myself involved early, try to shape how things develop." Andy kept his voice low but confident. "Being cooperative and open now gives us more influence later. If we tried to stay completely separate or, like, secretive, we'd just look suspicious. Then we'd be outsiders trying to affect things from the margins instead of a respected part of the community." Sarah nodded slowly, processing his logic. "If the Presidio is going to be the power here, might as well join it and be a leader within it. I get it." "Yeah. Don't worry," Andy assured her. To be continued. Based on a post by the hospital, for Literotica.

Andy’s Brave New World: Part 2 The group leaves Yosemite, encounters Crystal. Based on a post by the hospital. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Day 7, Morning The morning sun caught the fresh paint scratches on the two Ford F-350 Super Duty trucks as they pulled out of the Yosemite Valley maintenance yard. Both were recent-model crew cabs in dark green, commandeered from the park's heavy maintenance fleet, their diesel engines rumbling with carefully checked fluid levels and fresh filters. Andy drove the lead vehicle, while Daniela rode shotgun, her Remington propped against the center console within easy reach and the binoculars Andy had found yesterday hanging around her neck. She sat at attention, eyes sweeping the tree line. Despite the A/C, they were sweating a little under their body armor. In the truck's bed, they'd packed their supplies with care. Multiple jerry cans of diesel fuel secured in metal racks, the heavy weapons cache (including the RPG and its rockets, carefully cushioned), cases of ammunition, tactical gear, and the most essential survival equipment. The rear seats held their medical supplies, communications gear including the Starlink array, and several days of ready-to-eat food and water. Sarah followed close behind in the second truck, its bed loaded with the bulk of their food stores, camping equipment, tools, and additional fuel. She'd gotten her way about the clothing, she wore a matching set in a striking deep purple: high-waisted Alo Yoga leggings that hugged every curve and a longline sports bra under a cropped zip-up jacket. Her highlighted hair was styled in loose waves, and she'd even put on light makeup. "If we get into any actual fighting, I'll be useless anyway," she had insisted, gesturing at Andy and Daniela's tactical loadouts. "You two are the ones with the training. I'm just a driver." She gave one of her practiced smiles. "Besides, first impressions matter. When we meet other survivors, one of us should look; approachable." Andy had started to argue, but Daniela simply shrugged. "She's right. We look scary. It'd be good to have someone look not scary." The conversation had ended there. Now, as they passed the park boundaries, Daniela pulled out their carefully annotated road atlas. Their route would take them west on Highway 140, then north on 99 through the Central Valley, avoiding both Fresno and Modesto. They'd skirt Sacramento to the east, then cut west to the Bay Area through the Delta region. The path balanced speed with security, staying on main roads for ease of travel while avoiding major population centers. "Time check," Daniela's tense voice crackled over their handhelds. "0700 hours. Three hours to the first waypoint." "Have you spent much time outside of the park?" Andy asked, trying to see if conversation might help her relax. Daniela shook her head, staring out the window at the wooded hills. "No, not really. Just for track meets. Dad hates cities. He'd always complain to the school that our trips weren't secure enough." Andy had a sudden mental image of Miguel lecturing an exasperated school bus driver on sight lines and evasive maneuvers. He chuckled slightly. "Yeah, that sounds like him." Noticing Daniela still looking somber, he tried to pivot. "Well, are you excited to see San Francisco?" A pause. "I don't know. I know it's the right place to go, but I'm a little scared to leave Yosemite behind." She looked off into the distance. "I'll definitely miss being in nature." "You might be surprised, SF has a lot of parks and green spaces. Maybe we'll end up somewhere nice." Day 7, Midday The Sierra foothills gave way to the Central Valley floor, and with it came the strange emptiness of abandoned agriculture. Vast almond orchards stretched to the horizon, their spring blossoms still clinging to the branches. A dairy farm's holding pens still contained its imprisoned casualties, forcing them to detour around the sprawling facility to avoid the smell. In an adjacent field, a small herd of escaped cattle grazed freely, looking up at the trucks' passage with mild curiosity. They passed a tomato field where harvesting machines stood frozen mid-row, the ripe fruit beginning to soften on the vine. "Movement, two o'clock, approximately two miles out," Daniela reported suddenly, her binoculars trained on the horizon. "Vehicle heading north." She tracked it for a moment, dust trail visible against the morning sky. "Pickup truck, moving fast. Can't make out details at this distance." Her voice remained neutral, but her grip tightened slightly on the Remington. Andy glanced in the indicated direction but kept the truck steadily on course. In the rearview mirror, he saw Sarah's truck maintain its careful following distance. After a few minutes, Daniela lowered the binoculars. "Vehicle has maintained its course northward. No change in direction." The radio crackled. "Everything okay up there?" Sarah's voice carried a hint of nerves. "Just another survivor," Andy replied. "They're heading away from us. Nothing to worry about." They passed through Merced without incident. The smaller city was eerily still, traffic signals dark at every intersection. A home security alarm wailed somewhere in the distance, its battery backup still functioning after a week without power. The highway was mostly clear, the outbreak had moved too quickly for large-scale evacuation traffic. Sarah's voice crackled over the radio: "Hey, I've had cell signal for the last few minutes, must be near a tower that's still running. There's a Beacon post from yesterday, someone near Turlock warning about a big pileup blocking the 99 around Keyes Road. They've been detouring around it on country roads." "Noted," Daniela responded crisply, already marking the atlas. "OK, here's the alternate route. We'll exit at Pueblo Avenue, rejoin the 99 past the blockage." She paused, then added with mechanical precision: "Adding fifteen minutes to estimated arrival time. Let us know if you see any other posts while you have signal." "Actually, let's stop real quick so I can give you my phone, it looks like I'm more likely to get signal than you, and I shouldn't be looking at this while trying to drive this thing." The valley heat was building as the day wore on. The radio stayed quiet. Each member of their small convoy seemed lost in their own thoughts, processing the scale of the abandonment around them. Occasionally they'd pass a house or farm with a hastily painted "Help" sign. Once they saw a pickup truck that had crashed into a pole, its driver still sitting upright behind the wheel, succumbing to the virus before the accident could kill them. As they approached the outskirts of Modesto, Daniela began scanning the atlas with renewed intensity, plotting their route around the city center. The midday sun cast a strong heat, and in the distance a thin column of smoke rose from somewhere in the city's north- whether from an electrical fire or something else, they couldn't tell. "Contact ahead, approximately one mile south," Daniela reported suddenly, binoculars trained on the distant road. "Single vehicle, silver Mercedes sedan. One subject visible outside the vehicle." She paused as she assessed the scene. "Vehicle appears to have front-end damage. Subject is; actively signaling for assistance." Andy keyed his radio. "Sarah, hang back for as sec." Through the windshield, he could just barely make out a glint of metal on the horizon. "Copy that," Sarah responded, as she let her truck slow to a stop behind them. "Update on subject?" Andy asked. Daniela adjusted her optics slightly. "Female, white. Light-colored hair. No visible weapons. Standing clear of the vehicle, continuing to wave." She swept her view across the surrounding terrain. "I don't see any other movement." They approached slowly, staying in the northbound lane, until they were about a hundred yards from the Mercedes. Andy could now make out a figure in light-colored clothing standing near the disabled vehicle's front end, still waving periodically. "Hello!" a woman's voice carried across the distance. "Please, I could really use some help!" "Stay where you are!" Andy called back through his opened window. "Are you alone?" "Yes! Just me! My car hit something back there, I think the suspension's broken!" Andy glanced at Daniela, who gave a slight nod. "Could be a trap," Daniela said quietly, though her tone suggested she didn't really believe it. "Though; it's a really crappy location for an ambush. A random gravel side-road in the middle of the fields? Plus you have poor sight lines, no cover, and multiple escape routes for potential targets." "Agreed," Andy said. He keyed his radio again. "Sarah, we're going to pull up closer. Stay a little bit behind us." They rolled forward slowly, closing the distance to the disabled Mercedes. As they got closer, the woman took a few steps back from her car, keeping her hands visible. Andy's breath caught slightly as her features came into focus. Even disheveled and stressed, she was stunning, the kind of beauty that belonged in magazines, not stranded on an abandoned highway. Tall and gracefully built, probably 5'9", with the kind of natural curves that didn't need strategic athletic wear to enhance them. Her light red-orange hair fell past her shoulders in natural waves, gleaming in the midday sun despite the obvious lack of styling products. Her face was a study in classical proportions, high cheekbones, full lips, straight nose, and large bright blue eyes framed by naturally long lashes. Even with smudged makeup and a light sheen of sweat on her forehead, her beauty remained striking. She wore form-fitting designer jeans that accentuated her long, slender legs, paired with an ivory silk blouse that was wrinkled and stained with grease from her attempted car repair. Impractical Italian leather boots completed the ensemble, the kind meant for Los Angeles sidewalks rather than Central Valley backroads. Despite her obvious exhaustion and the stress evident in her expression, there was something magnetic about her presence, an effortless grace that made even her nervous fidgeting seem elegant. Andy keyed his radio. "Sarah, we're going to talk to her. She's almost certainly not a threat. Your call whether to stay in your truck or join us." "Come with me," he said quietly to Daniela. "Stay alert." He opened his door and stepped out, Daniela following smoothly with her rifle held low but ready. The woman's face brightened with a nervous but dazzling smile as they approached. She took a step forward with her hand extended, but stopped when Andy halted several paces away. "Thank you so much for stopping," she said, letting her hand drop gracefully to her side. "I'm Crystal. Crystal Parker." Andy kept his stance neutral but ready. "Where are you coming from? Where are you headed?" "I'm from Manteca," she replied, her eyes flicking briefly to Daniela's rifle before returning to Andy. "I was trying to get back to my apartment in L A, but;" She gestured at her car with a delicate wave. "The highways were so crowded with abandoned cars, I thought the back roads would be safer." "Did you get sick?" Andy asked directly. "During the outbreak?" Crystal nodded. "Yes, but just a mild fever for a day or two. Not like;" Her voice caught slightly. "Not like everyone else, like my parents." She stopped, composing herself with visible effort. Behind them, Andy heard Sarah's truck pull up. Crystal's eyes shifted to watch Sarah's approach, something subtle changing in her expression. "What happened to your car?" Andy pressed. "I hit something; maybe a pothole or debris, I'm not sure. There was this awful noise and then;" She gestured helplessly at the front end. "I don't know anything about cars. I tried looking at it, but;" "Why are you going to L A? Are there people waiting for you there?" Andy asked. "Anyone you know who survived?" Crystal's shoulders dropped slightly. "No, I; I haven't been able to contact anyone. I just;" She gave a small, elegant shrug, simultaneously helpless and dignified. "I didn't know what else to do. Where else to go. I thought maybe; maybe going home made sense?" The last part came out as almost a question, like she was realizing for the first time how little sense it made. A pause, then, "If you don't mind me asking; what's your name? Where are you all headed?" "I'm Andy," he answered. "That's Sarah and Daniela. We're heading north to San Francisco." Crystal took this as permission to step closer, extending her hand again. This time Andy accepted it, noting the contrast between her dainty fingers and the engine grease on her fingertips from her attempted repairs. Their eyes met as they shook hands, and Andy found himself momentarily stunned by her beauty up close; the perfect symmetry of her features, the remarkable clarity of her blue eyes, the way the midday sun caught golden highlights in her hair. She gave a small wave to Sarah and Daniela behind him, her smile warm and practiced. "Nice to meet you all. Sarah, I love your jacket." "Thanks" mumbled Sarah, briefly taken aback by the brief change in topic. "I hate to ask, but;" Crystal glanced back at her Mercedes. "Is there any chance you could take a look at my car? Or;" She hesitated, then continued with careful tact, "Or maybe give me a ride somewhere I could find another car? I know it's a lot to ask, but I'm really not sure what to do out here." "Give us a second to discuss it," Andy said. He gestured for Sarah and Daniela to follow him a few paces away, out of earshot. "Looking at the front end damage and the way it's sitting, could be a broken control arm, maybe the sub frame," Daniela said quietly. "Either way, we'd need a lift and replacement parts. Not something we can fix on the road." "So the car's done," Andy summarized. "Question is, do we give her a ride?" "To L A?" Sarah asked skeptically. "That's like three hours away, more like six at the speed we've been going, and totally the wrong direction. To another car, maybe. Honestly;" She glanced back at Crystal, who stood waiting with perfect posture. "I know I'm not exactly Rambo here, but at least I can handle myself OK. She looks totally clueless." Sarah paused, then added with careful casualness, "She is, uh, gorgeous, though." Her eyes flicked to Andy's face, studying his reaction. Andy kept his expression neutral, though his heart raced slightly at just the thought of Crystal's striking features. The idea of leaving her stranded here seemed unthinkable, but he didn't want to appear too eager. "We could offer to let her come with us to San Francisco," he suggested, trying to sound logical rather than hopeful. "She'd never make it to L A alone anyway." "Well, she has no supplies, no useful skills;" Sarah started. "We don't know that," Daniela interjected, then paused. "Well, yeah, she probably doesn't. But still, we should help her," the younger girl said firmly. Her voice softened. "Dad always said the whole point of our preparations was so we could help others when the time came. That's why we trained so hard, why we stored so much." She glanced at Crystal, then back at the group. "Someone like her, no survival skills, no supplies, no real plan; that's exactly who he meant. We have room in the trucks. It's not that much further to San Francisco." Sarah sighed. "Fine. We can give her a ride to San Francisco. But that doesn't mean she is a part of our group." Andy raised an eyebrow, a slight smile playing at his lips. "Oh, we're officially a group now?" "Yes," Sarah said defensively. "We are. The three of us." Andy's smile faded as he recognized her genuine concern. He raised a hand and gently touched her arm. "Hey, I get it. Don't worry, I was kidding. We'll stick together, I promise." Daniela nodded, and Sarah relaxed slightly. "Okay." Andy turned and walked back to Crystal, who had been waiting with patience. "To us, it looks like the damage here isn't something we can fix, it needs replacement parts and proper equipment." Crystal's shoulders dropped again. "Also;" Andy continued carefully, "L A isn't a good place to go, now that we don't have working agriculture." He gestured vaguely around them at the quiet, empty fields. "They're gonna have real trouble with food after they scavenge everything already there." He paused to let that sink in. "We can give you a ride to somewhere you can find another car if you want. But you're also welcome to come with us to San Francisco. The Bay Area is better for a lot of reasons; it has better natural resources, direct access to farmland, etcetera. Your choice." Crystal bit her lower lip, considering. "Could I; could I think about it on the way back to a main highway?" Andy nodded. "Of course. No rush to decide." "Okay," Crystal smiled warmly. "Thank you again, I really appreciate this. Let me just grab my things." Sarah and Daniela headed back to the trucks while Andy accompanied Crystal to her Mercedes. She popped the trunk, revealing a large designer suitcase. As Andy reached for it, she gave him another dazzling smile. "You all seem so; prepared," she said softly. "I've been feeling so lost, but watching how organized you are, how you think everything through;" She trailed off as Andy lifted her suitcase. "It's impressive. Makes me feel a little less scared, you know?" To everyone's surprise, Crystal walked to the front of Andy's truck, opening the passenger door. "Oh, I;" Andy started, but Crystal was already sliding smoothly into the middle seat between the driver and passenger positions. "I hope you don't mind," she said. "I'd love to hear more about your plans, and why you think L A isn't safe. If I'm going to change my whole direction, I should probably understand why, right?" The back row was too full of equipment to sit there, so she settled in next to Daniela, the tight fit of three people in the front inevitable. Sarah caught Andy's eye, rolled hers, and shrugged before silently getting into her truck. Andy's mouth went briefly dry at the thought of Crystal pressed against him in the cramped space, but he climbed into the driver's seat and started the engine. Day 7, Early Afternoon The abandoned fruit stand provided a welcome break from driving, its weathered picnic tables shaded by an old oak tree. Fresh peaches and plums, barely starting to over-ripen, made a sweet complement to their rehydrated camping meals. The afternoon sun filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows across their impromptu lunch setup. It hadn't taken much to convince Crystal to change her plans and head to San Francisco instead of Los Angeles. Though Andy wasn't entirely sure she'd fully grasped the strategic reasoning behind why L A was a poor choice, she seemed to have quickly intuited that his group knew what they were doing and that she'd be better off following their lead. Daniela had grown surprisingly talkative during the drive, opening up to Crystal about her father's training regimen after Crystal had shown genuine interest in her rifle. Now she sat quietly eating her peach, some of her usual tension eased. "So," Sarah asked, casually as she picked at her meal, "Have you thought about what you'll do once we reach San Francisco?" Crystal dabbed delicately at her mouth with a napkin. "I suppose I'll need to find my place, see where I can be useful." She pretended not to notice the implication of separation behind Sarah's question. "What kind of work do you do?" Sarah pressed. "I'm a receptionist at an investment firm," Crystal admitted with a small, self-deprecating smile. "And before that I was a model. Neither are exactly critical post-apocalyptic skill sets." She straightened slightly, her natural poise asserting itself. "But I used to babysit for some of the executives' children. I'm good with kids, really good, actually. I've been thinking maybe I could help set up some kind of care center, for orphans or children who've lost their families." Her voice softened. "There must be so many of them now." Andy stood, brushing crumbs from his pants. "Need to hit the head," he said, heading toward the small concrete building at the edge of the property. When Andy emerged from the bathroom, he was startled to find Crystal standing outside, her sudden presence making him take a quick step back. Her beauty was striking. She stood with her arms clasped behind her back, the posture naturally thrusting her full, pert tits forward against her silk blouse. Her head was tilted slightly to one side, a delicate smile playing across her full lips as she looked up at him through long lashes. She'd deliberately left the top few buttons of her blouse undone, the thin fabric draping open to reveal tantalizing glimpses of lace-trimmed cleavage and smooth, flawless skin. The silk draped enticingly over her narrow waist, and her entire stance radiated a calculated vulnerability that made her seem both alluring and in need of protection. "I'm sorry," she said softly, raising a hand gently in hello. "I just wanted to talk. Privately." She stepped closer, close enough that Andy could smell her perfume, something light and expensive that she must have brought with her despite the apocalypse. Her proximity was dizzying, making it hard for him to focus. Andy was glad that the bathroom building hid them from view of the others. "I can tell Sarah wants me to find my own way once we reach the city," she said, her voice gentle, her blue eyes meeting his. "And I understand, I'm not trained like Daniela or resourceful like her. But;" She took another small step closer, her voice dropping. "I'd much rather stay with your group. With you." Andy started to respond, but Crystal continued, her voice taking on a subtle warmth. "I know I'm not useful in the traditional sense, but;" She glanced down, then back up through her lashes. "I could make it worth your while. In other ways." Her lips curved in a small, knowing smile. "And I wouldn't be reluctant about it at all. You're very attractive, and I'd be happy to show you my appreciation. Very happy." She placed a delicate hand against his chest, then slowly slid it down his torso until she found his hardening shaft through his tactical pants, giving it a gentle squeeze and rub that made his breath catch. Her breath was hot against his neck as she whispered, "I think I could make you feel really good. And I'm not jealous. I've seen the way you look at Sarah. If you also wanted her too, I wouldn't mind at all." She turned smoothly and pressed her round ass against his crotch with practiced ease, grinding against him in a way that made his hand instinctively slide from her arm to her tit, squeezing the soft fullness through her silk blouse. She threw him a knowing wink as she pulled away, fixing her blouse. "Just think about it, please, sir" she said, then walked back toward the picnic area with her natural model's grace. Andy leaned against the concrete wall, his heart racing and body still responding to Crystal's touch. The fantasy was immediate and overwhelming, Crystal's skilled hands and mouth pleasuring him, her full lips on his, while Sarah rode his cock, both women competing for his attention. He'd already decided he wanted Crystal to stay with them even before her proposition, though he'd need to find a way to present it to Sarah. Taking several deep breaths, he straightened his uniform and walked back to the group. "I've been lots of times." Sarah said, as Andy caught the tail end of their conversation. "Recently for photoshoots at the famous spots, the Golden Gate, Lombard Street, Palace of Fine Arts. So mostly tourist spots I guess." Andy grabbed a few apples from a nearby crate, tossing one to each of them. "These look good," he said, trying to keep his tone casual, though his mind was still swimming with erotic possibilities. "We should take a few crates for the road." As he distributed the fruit, he noticed Sarah's quick glance between him and Crystal. "I've only been twice, for track meets. We mostly stayed near the Golden Gate Park." said Daniela. I used to go pretty often." Crystal chimed in. "The modeling agency I was with was actually headquartered in San Francisco rather than L A. They claimed it was part of them being a more realistic, less superficial brand." She looked to Sarah. "We also did photoshoots at those spots, I wonder if we ever overlapped and just didn't know it." she said sweetly. "You're a model? I mean you look amazing." "Oh, thanks, no, just Instagram" said Sarah self-deprecatingly. "Nothing legit. I had like, a decent following, good for free gear from sponsors and stuff but not really enough for a living." "No, that's cool! I could never, too much effort to post and make hashtags and plan everything out. I was always better when people told me where to go, what to wear, how to pose, you know. But, it sounds empowering to be in control of your content. Although I guess then you've gotta cater to your audience more directly. Did you ever think about Only Fans?" Andy raised an eyebrow, while Daniela chomped on her apple only half attentive. "No, never." said Sarah firmly. "Not my thing." Her cheeks took on some color as she bristled at the suggestion. Crystal raised a hand in graceful apology. "I didn't mean any offense, sorry. We didn't have much money growing up, and I wasn't great at school. I don't think there's anything wrong with using what you have. She turned to Andy. "What about you, Andy? Have you been to San Francisco before? Where are you from actually? You haven't said much." There was a brief pause at the table. Crystal had just broken the unspoken post-apocalypse rule against asking people about their past if they didn't volunteer it. Perhaps in realization of this, Crystal slid a hand surreptitiously under the table and rested it gently against Andy's thigh. "I'm from Seattle." he said, in a stiff tone. He thought to his parents and brother, back in Korea, probably dead. "I've been to San Francisco a few times." he said curtly. Crystal gave him an understanding, apologetic smile, which he tried to return. "Are we done?" he said, glancing around the table. "Go to the bathroom if you guys need, and we should head out." Day 7, Afternoon The early afternoon sun cast shadows across Interstate 580 as their two-truck convoy approached Oakland. Traffic thinned out considerably after they'd managed to navigate around several major blockages, but abandoned vehicles still dotted the shoulder sporadically, silent witnesses to the chaos of those final days. Andy kept one eye on his rearview mirror, checking that Sarah was following OK. Crystal had switched to riding with Sarah after their lunch stop, the two women seemingly settling into an uneasy quiet, while Daniela maintained her vigilant watch of their surroundings from his passenger seat. The highway curved sharply around a hill, and suddenly there was movement, a pickup truck appearing from the opposite direction. Both vehicles slammed to a stop instinctively, tires screeching on the asphalt. "Contact front!" Daniela called sharply, already reaching for her Remington. "Armed individual, driver's side!" Andy killed the engine and was out of the truck in one fluid motion, his ranger training taking over. He reached through the rear window of the cab, grabbing the AR-15 mounted behind the seats. Daniela mirrored his movement on the passenger side, her rifle trained steadily on the other vehicle. Andy keyed his radio quickly: "Sarah, Crystal, stay in the truck, get down below the windows. Now!" The man from the other truck had taken cover behind his own door, his rifle held ready but not directly aimed. He was middle-aged, wearing casual clothes and looking almost as startled as they were. "Identify yourself!" Andy shouted, his voice carrying the authority of his ranger training. "Hey, easy!" the man called back, his voice strained but not aggressive. "I don't want any trouble! My name's Mike Peterson, I'm just trying to get to my mom up north. She's alive, I got a message from her yesterday!" "Keep your hands visible!" Daniela commanded, her young voice carrying surprising authority. "Look, I'm sorry!" Mike responded. "You scared me as much as I scared you, wasn't expecting anyone on this road!" He carefully kept his rifle pointed down. "I swear I mean no harm!" Andy studied the man's body language. "Alright," he called out. "Let's both put our weapons back in our vehicles. Show of good faith. Then we can talk!" There was a moment of tense silence before Mike nodded. "Okay! On three?" "On three," Andy confirmed. "One; two; three!" Both men slowly placed their weapons back in their vehicles, movements deliberate and visible. After a moment's hesitation, Daniela followed suit, carefully placing her Remington back in the cab. Andy let out a deep sigh of relief and keyed his radio again. "Sarah, Crystal, you can come out now. Stand a few paces from the truck, hands where he can see them." He raised his voice to Mike: "We've got two more people in the second truck. They're coming out now, no weapons!" The rear doors of the second truck opened cautiously. Sarah emerged first, her designer athletic wear incongruous against the tension of the moment. Crystal followed, her beauty drawing Mike's attention momentarily before he caught himself and returned his focus to Andy. The two men walked toward each other, meeting roughly halfway between their vehicles. The late afternoon breeze carried the salt smell of the nearby bay, rustling through the wild grass growing between the highway directions. "I'm Andy Rhee," Andy offered, his posture relaxed but alert. "We're coming from Yosemite, heading to San Francisco. You?" "Gilroy," Mike replied, running a hand through his graying hair. "Been on the road since yesterday. My mother's up near Mount Shasta, finally got a message through on Beacon that she made it." He glanced at their trucks. "Any trouble on the roads?" Andy shook his head. "We've been checking Beacon for updates about blocked sections. Had to detour around a big pileup between exits 234 and 236, and there was another rough stretch near the 99-120 interchange, but otherwise it's been quiet. You?" "Seen a few other people on the move," Mike said. "Most heading either to San Jose State or the Presidio. Stopped at SJSU myself, they gave me some medical supplies, antibiotics." He patted the bag at his hip. "What's the situation like at San Jose State?" Andy asked. Mike shrugged, his expression uncertain. "Pretty loose organization, if you can call it that. There's a professor trying to coordinate things, but;" He paused, searching for words. "Nobody's really in charge. Most folks are just passing through, or locals coming out of their homes to get supplies when they need to. Everyone's still pretty shell-shocked, you know? Scared. Confused about what to do next." "I see," Andy nodded. "You need any supplies? We've got two full trucks here." "Thanks, but I'm good," Mike replied. "Stopped at a Walmart on the way up, loaded up pretty good. What's your plan?" he asked. "We're heading to the Presidio to check things out, probably look to settle there," Andy replied. He explained the logic that made San Francisco an ideal place to settle. Mike nodded thoughtfully. "I've been debating between heading there myself or maybe taking over a farm somewhere. My dad was a farmer, I grew up on a ranch, so I know the basics at least." "If you're thinking farming, the San Joaquin delta would be your best bet," Andy suggested. "Close enough to the Bay to stay connected, and the river means you won't need complex irrigation systems." He paused. "Though once people get more organized, there might be competition for that land." "Makes sense," Mike said, considering. "Hey, we should share Beacon handles, keep each other updated on how things are going." "Good idea," Andy agreed. They quickly exchanged their information. "Alright then. Good luck," Mike said with a final nod. "You too," Andy replied, turning back toward his truck. They watched Mike's truck shrink into the distance before Andy walked back to where the others waited. The late afternoon sun cast their shadows long across the asphalt as he summarized the encounter. "He's heading up to Mount Shasta, his mom survived, managed to get a message to him," Andy explained. He saw the brief flickers of pain cross their faces at the mention of family, each of them carrying their own weight of loss. Sarah's hand moved unconsciously to the delicate necklace she wore. Daniela's jaw tightened almost imperceptibly, while Crystal wrapped her arms around herself, as if suddenly cold. "He stopped at San Jose State," Andy continued quickly, pushing past the moment. "Says there's some professor trying to coordinate things, but it's pretty disorganized. Mostly just people passing through, getting supplies when they need them." "God, I was so scared when he first stopped," Crystal admitted, her voice still slightly shaky. "But he seemed nice! I hope he finds his mom." She brightened slightly. "It's kind of encouraging, right? Making new friends already?" "We're getting close to Oakland now," Andy said, his tone growing more serious. "This will be the most populated area we've been through. We should pull off somewhere, check Beacon for updates." He glanced at their loaded trucks. "And we need to cover those beds with tarps, don't want to advertise how much supplies we're carrying." Daniela was already moving toward the trucks. "There's an exit about a quarter mile ahead," she said, consulting their marked-up atlas. "Looks like it leads to some kind of business park. Should be good cover, and easy access back to the highway." The Business Park. The business park was quiet, its empty parking lot offering a clear view of the approach. Sarah and Crystal worked on setting up the Starlink array while Andy and Daniela methodically secured heavy tarps over the truck beds, their practiced movements suggesting they'd done this before. "I've been thinking about where to set up initially," Andy said, pulling the tarp tight before securing another tie-down. "There's a Korean consulate building in Presidio Heights I've visited before. It would make a good temporary base." Daniela paused in her work, considering. "Security features?" "Yeah, it's built for diplomatic security," Andy confirmed, testing the tarp's tension. "Reinforced doors, security windows, probably some basic defensive architecture. It's in a quiet residential area, but walking distance from the Presidio." He moved to secure another corner. "Plus it's designed to be relatively self-contained, might have backup generators, water storage." "Got signal," Sarah called from where she knelt by the array, her designer leggings collecting dust from the pavement. Crystal leaned over her shoulder, their phones illuminating their faces as they scrolled through Beacon updates. "The building, is it big enough for all of us?" Daniela asked practically, her young voice carrying that familiar tactical edge. "Three stories, if I recall correctly, and lots of office space we can convert," Andy replied. "And importantly, it's far enough from Downtown that we'll be far from the chaos there, and we won't be right in the middle of whatever organization efforts are happening at the Presidio, but close enough to stay connected." Crystal fidgeted with the hem of her silk blouse. "About that;" she began softly. "I was wondering if; if maybe I could stay with you all?" Her blue eyes flickered between them, settling briefly on Andy before dropping to the ground. "I know I'd be another mouth to feed, and I'm not exactly survival-trained, but I could help out. I could handle the cooking, cleaning, keep watch at night;" She trailed off, her offer hanging in the air. Sarah and Daniela both turned to Andy, waiting for his response. The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across the parking lot as he made a show of considering the request, though his mind was already made up. "We packed about three months of food for the three of us," he said thoughtfully, watching Crystal's face fall slightly before continuing. "But getting more shouldn't be too hard at this point. There are probably plenty of places we can scavenge from once we're in the city." He adjusted the tarp's final tie-down. "As long as you're willing to help with some scavenging runs, which we should do anyway to build up our supplies, it should work out fine. I can go with you, show you the ropes." Daniela's face brightened with obvious approval, while Sarah maintained a carefully neutral expression, offering a small nod of agreement. Crystal's relief was palpable, her usual poise returning as she straightened up. "Thank you," she said softly. "I promise I'll pull my weight." Arriving at the consulate. Andy and Sarah. Day 7, Late Afternoon The late afternoon shadows stretched across the quiet streets of Presidio Heights as their little convoy approached the Korean consulate. The building stood stolid and official-looking among the surrounding residences, its windows dark but intact. As they drove through the SF neighborhoods, they'd seen scattered survivors, mostly women. Most kept their distance, watching the trucks pass with wary curiosity before returning to whatever tasks occupied them in this new world. Andy pulled up to the front of the consulate, studying the building's facade. The American and Korean flags still hung limply from their poles. The front entrance featured heavy double doors with reinforced glass flanked by simple columns and dotted with CCTV equipment, now nonfunctional. "Stay in the trucks," Andy instructed over the radio. "Daniela and I will check the entrance first." They approached the front doors cautiously, Daniela's hand resting near her holstered Glock. Andy tried the handle, locked, as expected. He knocked firmly, the sound echoing through the empty building. "I don't see any signs of forced entry," Daniela observed, examining the door frame. "Any electronic security would be disabled when the power went out. Probably a pretty heavy deadbolt though." Andy nodded. "Let's try the back. No point destroying the front entrance if we don't have to." He keyed his radio: "We're going to check the rear access." The fence around the property's perimeter was tall but manageable. Andy went first, scaling it smoothly before dropping to the other side. Daniela followed with the grace of someone who'd trained for exactly this kind of situation, her feet barely making a sound as she landed. The back door was similarly secure, but its handle was less robust than the front entrance. Andy retrieved the fire axe from his pack, testing its weight before taking a controlled swing at the handle mechanism. The sound of splintering metal seemed impossibly loud in the quiet neighborhood. Two more precise strikes, and the handle fell away entirely. A careful push revealed an empty hallway beyond. Andy did a quick sweep before returning to the door. "Clear," he called softly. "We'll open the garage from inside." He radioed. "Gimme a sec." Minutes later, Andy and Daniela manually hauled the heavy garage door upward, revealing a spacious underground parking area. Sarah and Crystal guided the trucks inside, the engines' echoes filling the concrete space before falling silent. As the door lowered behind them, sealing them into their new sanctuary, Crystal's voice carried a mix of relief and uncertainty. "Home sweet home?" After securing the trucks, Andy pulled one of the Glock 19s from their equipment and checked the magazine. "We should clear the building together," he said, tucking a couple of flashbangs into his tactical vest. "No splitting up." Daniela nodded, already holding her father's Mossberg with practiced ease. "Standard sweep pattern?" "Sure. Let's trade" he said, handing her the pistol and flashlight. "I'll take point." The basement level revealed its first surprise in a mechanical room, a commercial-grade backup generator system connected to substantial fuel storage. Daniela examined the setup with interest, her usually sober expression breaking into a rare smile. "Looks like there's about three hundred hours of runtime with the current fuel," she calculated, sweeping her flashlight across the gauge. "If we're careful about power usage, could stretch that a while." "That would be amazing." Sarah breathed, her eyes lighting up. "Yeah, let's leave it off for now though." said Andy. Adjacent to the generator room, they discovered a significant water storage system and septic setup. "Diplomatic buildings always plan for siege scenarios," Andy explained, his own relief evident in his voice. "Four, maybe five months of water," Daniela estimated. "If we're careful." "Gosh" Crystal whispered, touching one of the tanks, almost reverently. "I never thought I'd be so happy to see plumbing equipment." "Me neither" said Sarah. "I need a shower so bad." They continued their sweep, finding a heavy steel door marked 'Security' that refused to budge. "Probably need specialized tools for that one," Andy noted, making a mental note to return later. The next door revealed a surprisingly well-equipped gym, free weights, cardio machines, and resistance training equipment. Sarah's eyes lit up immediately. "Oh thank god," she breathed, running her hand along a rowing machine. "I was terrified of losing this." She gestured winsomely at her meticulously crafted curves. "Do you know how many years it took to get my body like this?" Crystal watched her uncertainly. "You're worried about that? I'm barely holding it together right now, I couldn't imagine making myself more tired and exhausted on purpose." "I'd literally rather die than lose this body," Sarah replied firmly, her hand trailing along her flat, gently muscled abs. The seriousness in her voice made it impossible to tell if she was exaggerating. Andy watched this exchange with raised eyebrows, then noticed something else. "There's a sauna in here too," he noted, pleased. "Would be a real luxury to turn on some day." The main floor revealed a layout typical of diplomatic buildings, a reception area leading to various offices, with a modest break room and a more formal dining space clearly meant for official functions. The kitchen behind it was industrial-grade, though smaller than what you'd find in a restaurant. The second floor held more offices, their doors standing open to reveal desks still covered in papers and family photos, frozen in time. To be continued. Based on a post by the hospital, for Literotica.

Andy’s Brave New World: Part 1 Ranger Andy survives, the apocalypse in Yosemite. Based on a post by the hospital. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Day 1, Yosemite National Park The park was busy with spring visitors when the first reports came in. Tourists coughing in the visitor center, a family requesting medical assistance at Upper Pines campground. Andy helped coordinate with the park's small medical team, radioing updates to other rangers. Standard protocol for illness in the park, nothing too concerning yet. That evening, things took a turn, with the news reporting an alarming spread of similar outbreaks across California, and the world. Possibly a new avian flu, they said. Day 2 Everything accelerated. Half the ranger staff called in sick. The small park clinic was overwhelmed. Andy helped organize an evacuation point at the visitor center, trying to get sick tourists to hospitals in Fresno or Modesto. His training kicked in, calm, professional, reassuring visitors even as his colleague Declan started coughing blood next to him. The ill began dying in droves. The park superintendent ordered all non-essential personnel to evacuate. Andy stayed, helping the remaining medical staff set up an impromptu care center in the lodge. By the evening, Andy felt a fever rise and was soon sweating through his clothes and coughing up a lung. He weakly barricaded himself in his cabin and prepared to die like the others. Day 3 The next morning, Andy woke to fine himself still alive, surprised to feel slightly better than the night before. He pulled himself out of his cabin and began his duties. The radio channels went quiet one by one. No response from Fresno hospitals. The lodge had become a morgue. He spent the morning doing rounds, checking campsites, finding mostly bodies or critically ill visitors who died within hours. By evening, he was the only ranger still moving around. He did his best to care for the sick and dying. Andy wasn't entirely sure if this was all just an awful dream. Day 4, Morning The cough remained in his chest that morning, but Andy forced himself to continue his rounds. The ranger truck's tires crunched over broken glass in the parking lot as he checked North Pines Campground. Most sites were abandoned, their occupants having fled days ago. Others contained what he couldn't let himself think about yet. His fevered brain kept switching between ranger protocol and survival instinct. Check each site. Document. Radio in-- no, the radio was silent now. Just static and occasional distant screams that were becoming less frequent. That's when he saw it, an expensive ultralight tent in millennial pink and gray, surrounded by matching gear that looked straight out of an R E I catalog. Too pristine, barely used. A small solar charger lay futilely pointed at the clouded sky. "Hello?" His voice was rough from coughing. "Ranger service. Anyone alive in there?" "Define 'alive,'" came a strained but steady voice, followed by a cough. Andy approached cautiously, unsnapping his holster out of habit though he knew he wouldn't need it. Inside, a young woman sat cross-legged in the tent entrance, her expensive Lululemon sports bra and high-waisted hiking shorts soaked through with fever sweat. Despite everything, the death, the horror, his own fever, Andy couldn't help noticing how the wet fabric clung to her curves. Her figure was exactly the type that dominated outdoor Instagram, slim waist, toned stomach, curved hips, the sports bra struggling to contain what was clearly meant to be shown off just enough to stay within platform guidelines. He tried to push the thoughts away and focus, but his eyes kept betraying him. She looked up at him with clear eyes, fever-bright but alert. Mixed Asian-white features that hit that perfect social media sweet spot, even through the fever, high cheekbones, full lips, almond-shaped hazel eyes. Her carefully highlighted hair was plastered to her neck, mascara smudged but intact, like she'd been maintaining her appearance out of sheer habit until the fever hit. A few light freckles stood out against her flushed skin. "I'm guessing the 'shelter in place' order isn't working out great for everyone else either?" "I'm Ranger Rhee. Andy," he said, noting how her hands trembled slightly as she reached for her water bottle. "You're sick, but; not like the others." "Sarah Chen-Mitchell," she managed between sips. "And yeah, I noticed. Been listening to people cough and die all night while I just sat here with what feels like a really bad flu. Not exactly the wilderness experience I was going for." Her attempt at humor was undercut by the raw edge in her voice. Andy saw her Instagram-ready camp setup, the coordinated cookware still in its packaging, the expensive camera carefully wrapped in a rain cover, the rose gold water bottle. "We need to get you somewhere safer. Can you walk?" "Yeah, just;" She stood unsteadily, unconsciously adjusting her sports bra, a reflexive gesture that seemed absurd given the circumstances. "My car's blocked in. I tried to leave but;" She gestured at the chaos of abandoned vehicles hemming in her pristine Subaru, many with now-deceased occupants. "Look, I've got medicine and supplies back at my ranger unit," Andy said. "Pack whatever clothes and valuables you need. Leave the camping gear, we can always come back for it if;" he trailed off, not sure how to end that sentence. "Right," Sarah said, still shivering slightly in her wet athletic wear. "I should probably change too." "Do you need help?" Andy asked, then immediately regretted how that might sound. "I mean, with packing. You seem pretty weak." "No, I've got it," Sarah said quickly, pulling herself more upright. "Just; give me a few minutes?" Despite everything, there was still a hint of self-consciousness in her voice. Andy nodded and stepped away from the tent. "Take your time. We're not exactly on a schedule anymore." He heard the tent zip closed, followed by the sounds of her moving around inside. The rustle of fabric as she changed. Multiple bags being opened and closed, more than strictly necessary for just grabbing essentials, he thought. A few quiet muttered comments to herself about what to take. The distinct sound of what had to be a hairbrush being used. Even now, even here, some habits die hard. Or maybe it was just her way of holding onto normalcy for a few more minutes. Andy stood guard, trying not to listen too closely to her movements, scanning the eerily quiet campground. A crow called somewhere nearby. The mountain air was cool and clean, carrying no hint of the devastation it had helped deliver. "Ready," Sarah called softly. The tent zipper opened and she emerged with a large designer backpack, now dressed in a black Alo Yoga tube top that showcased her toned shoulders and pushed up her cleavage, paired with high-waisted leggings that clung to every curve. Her face was scrubbed clean of makeup, but her dark hair was neatly brushed, falling in waves around her shoulders. The fever flush in her cheeks only enhanced her natural beauty, that calculated mix of exotic and approachable that had probably earned her thousands of followers. She caught Andy's gaze traveling over her body and gave a small, knowing shrug, arching her back slightly. "I know, I know. Not exactly survival wear. But it's what I brought for my Instagram hiking content, so;" She did a little pose, definitely more displaying than mocking now, the movement emphasizing her curves. Andy found himself watching much longer than he should, and her slight smile suggested that was exactly the response she'd wanted. "We can probably find you something more practical at the gear store," he managed, forcing his eyes back to her face. "Heavy duty pants, boots, proper rain gear." "Perfect," she smiled, her voice dropping slightly despite her obvious exhaustion. "Though I did bring some actually useful stuff." She knelt by her bag, the movement making Andy struggle to keep his eyes up. "Latest gen military water filter, my dad's company makes them for the marines. Handles way more volume than those little Life Straws. Satellite uplink that'll work even if the normal networks are down. And this;" She pulled out a sleek black device. "GoPro 12 with infrared. Not even on the market yet, I was supposed to demo it next month." Clean water for a larger group. Communications. Night operations. He tried not to sound too eager. "That; could all come in really handy." As they walked to his truck, both carefully kept their eyes forward, ignoring the abandoned cars and what lay inside them. Andy carried her bag despite her token protest, noticing how she stayed close to his side. "So," Sarah said once they were in the truck, adjusting the AC vent toward her flushed face. "How long have you been a ranger here?" The question seemed deliberately normal, almost absurdly so given the circumstances. "Three years here. Before that, two years at Joshua Tree." "Oh, I was just at Joshua Tree! That Hidden Valley trail at sunset, it was so beautiful." She spoke wistfully, her enthusiasm fading as the weight of everything they had experienced in the past three days settled back. Andy gestured at her bag. "Tell me about that gear, you said there was a satellite uplink?" "Right." Sarah dug through her bag, pulling out sleek boxes with military-style lettering. She started reading, her voice growing more confident as she went. "Okay, so this is a 'Starlink Tactical Ground Array', it's got four encrypted receiver units that can talk to each other from anywhere on Earth. Says here it can maintain 4G speeds even without ground infrastructure." She looked up. "Guess Dad's company wasn't just being paranoid with all this survivalist tech." "Wait, you mean that little thing has internet access? I don't see a satellite dish anywhere." "Yeah I think so. I think the array can mimic the behavior of a dish without actually needing one." "That's huge. We really need more information about what's going on." Andy said, feeling hopeful about something for the first time in days. She nodded and moved on to the water system. "This one's cool, processes up to 25 gallons per hour, removes everything down to 0.0001 microns. Works on chemical and biological agents too. If we can get some acid and lye we can keep reusing it forever." "And the camera?" Andy asked. "Let's see; Military-grade infrared imaging, 4K resolution in complete darkness, range up to;" she squinted at the manual. "Thermal detection at 200 meters." "Could probably rig that into a decent night sight," Andy mused, then caught himself. Sarah glanced at his holstered pistol, then out at the empty park road. After a long pause, she cleared her throat and went back to the manual, her voice quieter. "It's got some kind of A I field-of-view system too;" Day 4, Evening After getting Sarah settled at his unit, Andy continued searching for survivors and checking on the dying. Near the clinic, he found Miguel Martinez slumped against a supply cabinet, still in his blood-stained uniform but maintaining his ramrod-straight Marine posture even now. The room around him showed signs of his final efforts, organized medical supplies, careful notes on symptoms, a log of those he'd tried to help. He looked up weakly from his notebook when Andy arrived. "Rhee." Miguel's voice was barely a whisper. "You made it. Figured you might. Always had the look." "Miguel," Andy started, but the older ranger cut him off with a weak wave. "Save it. Listen. Daniela's following protocol at home. She got sick two days ago. But she's stronger. Already sounding better on the radio this morning. She must be immune, like you, alaba al Señor". Immune. Were they immune? The idea hit Andy like a truck. Andy knew Daniela, had helped train her on basic ranger procedures, watched her grow up these past three years. Though only fourteen, her prepper father had subject her to a rigorous marine-style training regimen that made her an extremely competent survivalist. She'd always seemed almost comically over-prepared, showing up to basic first aid training with a full combat medical kit. If there was anyone left to laugh, they wouldn't be now. "Her isolation ends tomorrow morning," Miguel continued. "She knows what to do, but;" Another coughing fit wracked him, blood spattering his arm. "She'll need;" He grabbed Andy's wrist with surprising strength. "You take care of her. After. Promise me." "If it comes to that. I swear." Andy attempted a smile. "Although, she might be the one taking care of me in the end." Miguel chuckled softly. Andy tried to help Miguel up, but the older ranger shook his head. "Too late for me. Already tried everything here. Nothing helps. Just;" He pulled himself straighter. "Just let me finish my notes. Document everything. Might help someone." Andy nodded, throat tight. He gripped Miguel's hand one more time, and they looked each other in the eyes. He gave Miguel a solemn nod, and headed to the Martinez cabin. Through a small clear section in the sealed window, he could see Daniela's silhouette moving around inside, her survival supplies arranged with precision. Just like her father had taught her. "Daniela?" he called softly. She approached the window, and even through the plastic he could see the fever flush in her cheeks. But her voice was strong, clear. "Ranger Rhee. Status report: began showing symptoms approximately 36 hours ago. Fever peaked at 101.2 last night. Currently maintaining isolation." A pause. "Dad mentioned you were coming." "Seems you're also OK, like me. I found another survivor too." Daniela nodded, processing. "Isolation ends at 0600 tomorrow. That's when Dad's supposed to come get me, " Her voice caught. "Is; is dad;? I haven't asked, but; he sounds really weak right now." "We'll see. He's not looking great to be honest, Daniela. I'm sorry." The poor girl tried to maintain composure but Andy could see her eyes well up. She turned away briefly, then turned back. When she spoke again, her voice was wavered slightly. "I'll maintain quarantine until morning." "Are you sure you don't want to go see him? You seem OK, I don't think it would hurt." She shook her head "No. I'll talk to him on the radio. Protocol is protocol." "OK. I'll come get you at six." Andy headed back to his cabin, to Sarah, the weight of Miguel's last watch at the clinic and his daughter's words falling on his shoulders. Tomorrow morning would come too soon, and not soon enough. Day 4, Late Night The commissary had been eerily quiet, its automatic doors frozen half-open. Andy had gathered what he could, protein bars, dried fruit, bottles of water. The walk back to his cabin felt longer than usual, each shadow holding the potential for another body, another victim. He saw the Starlink array before he reached his door, a sleek black apparatus that looked more like a piece of modern art than military hardware. Sarah had positioned the nodes in a complex nested arrangement. Andy was mildly impressed, it looked precisely done. The cabin door creaked slightly as he pushed it open. "Sarah, I got some-" He stopped short. She was curled up in his bed, wrapped in her sleeping bag despite the warmth of the evening. Her face was peaceful in sleep, the fever flush finally fading from her cheeks. Her dark hair spilled across his pillow, and he noticed she'd changed into a pale pink Alo Yoga tank top that looked brand-new. The transformation from her carefully curated daytime appearance was striking. She looked younger, more vulnerable. Andy set the supplies down as quietly as he could and backed out of the cabin. She needed the rest more than she needed food right now. Outside, his phone buzzed, the first notification he'd received in days. The Starlink array hummed softly, its status light steady green. He pulled out his phone with slightly trembling hands and watched as notifications began flooding in. Email. Twitter. News alerts. The world outside the park still existed apparently, somehow. He sat heavily in one of the wooden chairs on his small porch, opened his laptop, and began downloading the prepper manuals Miguel had mentioned so many times, "Emergency Protocols for Systemic Collapse", "Catastrophic Event Recovery, Reference Encyclopedia" and "Technology Bootstrapping, How to Restart Industrial Society". The download started immediately, the normalcy of a digital download almost shocking after days of internet silence. Then he opened Twitter, and his breath caught in his throat. The feed was sparse but active. Scattered voices calling out from around the world, trying to find others. A woman in Seattle reporting that her entire family had survived. A doctor in Mumbai documenting recovery rates. A thread from the CDC, last updated two days ago, describing it as an avian flu with aerosol human-human and human-bird transmission, confirming what Miguel had alluded to, some people got deathly ill, a tiny fraction just got sick and recovered, and there seemed to be no pattern to it. Someone, a software engineer in Morocco, according to the about page, had anticipated the grid's imminent collapse and created a simplified Twitter clone called Beacon. It apparently ran on a solar-powered home server farm with redundant battery backups, designed specifically to operate via Starlink. The site was bare-bones but functional: just a global chronological feed, basic search, hashtags, geotags, and posts limited to 280 characters. One tweet from a virologist caught his eye: "Preliminary data suggests  roughly a point 8% survival rate globally. Fascinating gender disparity, female survivors outnumbering male 7 to 1. Genetic factor? Hormonal? Need more data." Andy scrolled through location tags, trying to piece together the scale of it. The posts from major cities painted a chaotic picture, hundreds of survivors in New York, Los Angeles, Shanghai, but all isolated, scattered across vast urban landscapes. No real organization yet, just desperate attempts to connect. "Anyone alive near Brooklyn Heights?" "S O S from Miracle Mile L A, have supplies, need medical." "Twenty survivors at Pudong Hospital Shanghai, seeking others." The shock was still fresh, the posts raw with grief and disbelief. Nobody was talking about rebuilding yet. They were still counting their losses. The manuals finished downloading, and Andy forced himself to close Twitter. He needed to focus on what he could control, keeping Sarah and Daniela alive, gathering supplies, and getting out of Yosemite to a more major population center. The wider world would still be there tomorrow, whatever was left of it. He looked up at Half Dome, now silvered by moonlight. The ancient granite face was unchanged, indifferent to the apocalypse that had just played out beneath it. Somewhere in the darkness, coyotes began to howl, a sound that had always made the park feel wild and untamed. Now it felt like a reminder: nature was already moving on, reclaiming what had briefly been borrowed. Andy opened the survival manual's PDF, finding the section on "Social Collapse and Communication Strategies." The manual laid out different strategies based on mortality rates, 30%, 50%, 70%, 90%, 99%. With a grimace, he scrolled to the 99% section. "In the immediate aftermath of a >99% mortality event, social structures will be broadly erased and surviving population density will be too low for the immediate formation of antagonistic groups. Unlike smaller-scale disasters where existing social structures remain partially intact, catastrophic collapse temporarily eliminates the organizational capacity for coordinated action, hostile or otherwise. Survivors in the first weeks will be focused on immediate personal survival. During this brief window, other survivors can generally be trusted to be cooperative and helpful, as the shared experience of massive loss promotes prosocial behavior." The manual continued, further down: "Warning: This cooperative phase is temporary. As basic survival needs are met, humans will inevitably begin forming new social groups, 'tribes,' and power structures to replace those lost. Competition for resources will resume once excess pre-collapse supplies have been exhausted. Early contact and alliance formation during the cooperative phase is essential for long-term survival." Upon reading this, Andy elected to make the following post on twitter: "Ranger Andy Rhee, Yosemite National Park. Three possibly immune, North Pines/Ranger housing. Food plentiful, limited medical. Starlink operational. Main roads clear, helicopter landing sites available. Will monitor channel here & @Beacon." He followed it up with a post linking the survival manuals. He then switched to Beacon, created an account, and made the same posts. A slight rustling from inside the cabin drew his attention back to their immediate situation. He quietly stepped inside, retrieving the digital thermometer from his first aid kit. Sarah stirred slightly as he approached but didn't wake when he gently pressed the thermometer to her temple. 99 point 1, much better than this morning. He checked his own temperature next: 98 point 9. Their mild cases seemed to be resolving as quickly as they'd come on. He set his phone alarm for 5:30AM, enough time to get to Daniela's cabin by six as promised. The couch wasn't particularly comfortable, but he'd slept in far worse places. As he settled in with a spare blanket, his ranger training kicked in, categorizing the night sounds filtering through the cabin walls. Crickets. An owl. The distant yip of coyotes. Normal sounds. Safe sounds. The last thing he saw before drifting off was the green status light of the Starlink array through the window, blinking steadily like a new kind of star. The group assesses their situation, plans to leave Yosemite. Day 5, Pre-Dawn The alarm's buzz jolted Andy awake, but another sensation immediately registered, the rich aroma of fresh coffee. Sarah was curled up in his reading chair, scrolling through her phone, but as soon as she heard him stir, she immediately switched it off and turned her full attention to him. She'd changed into a new Alo Yoga set, a lavender sports bra under a white cropped tank, paired with high-waisted leggings in a matching shade. Her hair was pulled back in a messy-but-somehow-perfect bun, showing off her neck and shoulders. The fever flush was completely gone, replaced by her natural warm complexion. "Morning," she said warmly, uncurling from the chair with a practiced, fluid grace. "Made coffee. The fancy pour-over kind I found in your kitchen. Hope that's okay." Her hazel eyes met his, lingering just a moment too long as she took in his rumpled ranger uniform. "Sorry about commandeering your bed. I just meant to take a quick nap." She gave him an apologetic smile. Andy accepted the steaming mug she offered, trying not to notice how the morning light played across her toned body. "No problem. I'm used to sleeping rough. Comes with the job." Sarah tucked her legs under her on the couch next to him. The expensive fabric of her leggings caught the light as she moved, and she settled slightly closer than necessary, her knee just barely brushing his thigh. "I need to head out in about thirty minutes," Andy said, checking his phone. "There's another survivor at the park. A ranger's daughter. Her quarantine period ends at six." Sarah's eyes lit up. "Wait, really? Someone else made it?" She sat straight. "Yes. Daniela. She's fourteen, Miguel's daughter, one of our senior rangers. He;" Andy paused, remembering Miguel's final words. "He's not gonna make it." He took a deep breath. "Miguel was a big prepper. He made sure Daniela would be ready for anything. Kid's probably better prepared for this than me, honestly. He was ex-Marine, trained her in everything, survival skills, firearms, emergency medicine. I've seen her take apart and reassemble a rifle blindfolded." Sarah's eyebrows rose. "Fourteen? God." Her expression softened. "Must have been intense, growing up like that. Learning survival stuff instead of just; being a kid." "Miguel was," Andy searched for the right words. "He was paranoid I guess. We used to joke about his 'disaster preparedness' lectures." He snorted gently, irony in his voice. "And her mom?" "Passed away years ago, while Daniela was a child. Aneurysm." Andy took another sip of coffee. "Miguel basically raised her alone." Sarah held her coffee mug, pulling her legs toward her and wrapping her arms around them. "Damn, she's been through a lot already, huh? I hope she's alright." She glanced down at her designer workout wear and gave a small, self-aware smile. "Well, we should probably get ready to meet our teenage survival expert. Think she'll judge my completely impractical apocalypse wardrobe?" Andy couldn't help but smile. "Probably." He paused, then added, "Have you found Beacon yet? The Twitter alternative?" "Yeah, I was just reading through it earlier," Sarah leaned forward, coffee forgotten. "There's a virologist who's been collecting data. Says survival seems almost completely random, except for this weird seven-to-one female-to-male ratio and a slight correlation with genetic relatedness,, like if your sister survived, you had maybe a tiny bit higher chance. But besides that;" She shook her head. "No pattern. Not health status, not location or exposure level, or ethnicity, not even age. Just random genetic lottery. Either your b-cells already make the right antibodies, or they don't. I'd guess there's actually some correlation with age like there is with any disease, old immune people might still die from the mild flu symptoms we had. But; well," she sighed. "I doubt enough people are surviving in the first place right now to get that kind of data." Andy raised an eyebrow. She caught his look and shrugged, waving her hand casually. "I'm a biology major. Molecular cell biology. We learned some of this stuff last year." She continued, "Anyway, other than that it was mostly random people and groups asking for help, or offering help. It seems like all our old governments, systems, whatever, they're all gone." "Yeah. It's a whole new world out there." Andy said. "Have you thought about posting anything?" "I wasn't sure if it would be safe," Sarah admitted. "Announcing our location." "Actually," Andy said, "I already made a post last night. I was able to download survival manuals last night and they had an interesting take on it, right after something this catastrophic, people are still in shock, focused on basic survival. They don't have the resources or organization yet to be really dangerous. It's actually the best time to make contact, before people start forming new power structures and competing for resources and territory." "I see," Sarah said, working through the implications. "So what did you post?" "Just the basics. That there were survivors at Yosemite, that we have Starlink, medical supplies. That the roads are clear if anyone needs to reach us. Links to the same survival manuals." He took another sip of coffee. "Figured we should make connections while people are still helping each other." Sarah's lips curved slightly into a soft grin. "So, if you'd found me a few weeks from now, you wouldn't have been so friendly?" "Hey, don't ask me," Andy raised his hands in mock defense. "The manual knows best. Apparently I'm destined to become dangerous and territorial any day now." "Guess I met you at just the right time then," she said softly, her eyes meeting his for a moment before looking away. A quiet moment passed between them, the morning sun slowly brightening the cabin. "Where are you studying?" Andy asked, then caught himself. "Or; were you studying?" Sarah's face flickered with something complicated. "Was. Am? I;" She took a breath. "Biology at UCLA. Second year." Her voice grew quiet. "I kept searching Beacon for anyone from campus, but; nothing yet." Day 5, Morning Daniela was already sitting outside on a bench by the cabin when they arrived, military-surplus backpack at her feet, a shotgun slung over her shoulder, dressed in practical outdoor wear that made Sarah look especially out of place. She stood as they approached. Her dark hair was pulled back in a tight, no-nonsense braid, and she sat with straight-backed posture, almost too straight, like she was holding herself together through sheer will. "Ranger Rhee," she said crisply, standing as they approached. She let her eyes drift to Sarah, taking in the expensive athleisure wear and aggressively feminine curves with a quick, assessing glance that held equal parts teenage girl's envy and survival expert's dismissal. "Daniela, this is Sarah," Andy said. "She's another survivor, immune like us." Daniela gave a short nod, then launched into what felt like a rehearsed speech. "Status report: fever peaked at 101.2 three days ago, now normal temperature for 48 hours. No remaining symptoms." She gestured to her pack, her words coming slightly too fast. "I've assembled primary survival gear, in case we need to leave in a hurry. Secondary cache inside includes a hand-crank radio set, four topographical maps of Yosemite and surrounding regions, California road atlas with marked backup routes, water filtration system, three weeks of MRE, six hundred feet of para-cord in various thickness, four heavy-duty tarps." She took a quick breath, her rehearsed rhythm barely faltering. "We also have a weapons cache. One Remington 700 bolt-action with scope and 1000 rounds, one Mossberg 500 shotgun with 1000 shells, four Glock 19s with 1000 rounds of 9mm, two semi-automatic AR-15s with 5000 total rounds. RPG-7 with eight rockets. Two cases each of fragmentation grenades and flashbangs. Ten pounds of C4 with detonators. A dozen anti-personnel and anti-vehicle mines." Andy's eyes widened at the arsenal, and Sarah let out a quiet "wow." Daniela continued at top speed without acknowledging their reactions. "Two sets of Level IV body armor with trauma plates. Four tactical vests. Medical supplies organized by emergency type. Dad's old paper survival guides and field manuals. Solar oven. Basic vegetable seed packets. Shortwave radio. Antibiotics." She paused. "And a sewing machine. Manual one. For repairs." That last item seemed to crack her professional veneer slightly. She looked at Andy, her carefully maintained composure slipping. "Have you; have you seen my dad since;? He; he hasn't been responding." Andy's expression told her everything before he could speak. "Not since the clinic," he said softly. Daniela's chin trembled once, but she snapped back into her military bearing so quickly it was painful to watch, like a child playing soldier to keep the monsters away. Her voice was smaller but desperately steady when she spoke again. "What's our next move, sir?" Andy stroked his chin, considering his words carefully. "I've only got the broad strokes of a plan right now. We've got internet at my cabin, Sarah brought a military-grade Starlink array." He gave Daniela a quick overview of what they'd learned: the devastating global death toll, the seemingly random pattern of who lived and died. He mentioned the scattered posts they'd seen on Beacon, survivors in major cities trying to connect, the complete collapse of traditional infrastructure. "Here's what I'm thinking," he continued, in an attempted measured tone. "We can't stay in Yosemite. Winter's going to be tough up here, isolated, we could probably survive if we stay indoors and eat canned food or whatever we can hunt the whole time but what would that get us? We wouldn't be any closer to setting up a long term settlement, even with your father's preparations;" He paused, careful with his words. "We need to find more people. We need to probably get to a major population center. More people means more survivors means more knowledge, more resources, better chances of rebuilding something sustainable." Daniela nodded, her expression suggesting she'd already run similar calculations. "I'd say we take a day or two here first," Andy added. "Sweep the park a few more times for survivors. Gather whatever useful supplies we can find from the stores, visitor centers, other ranger stations." "Ok, that makes sense. Where's my dad?" Daniela said quietly. Andy didn't hesitate. "He's at the clinic. East wing, near the supply cabinets. Do you want us to come with you?" She shook her head. "I'll go by myself." She was already turning to leave. Andy watched her go, knowing that splitting up wasn't ideal but reasoning that the park was likely empty now except for them, and with her confident shotgun slung over her shoulder, she could probably take care of herself. "Meet us back at my cabin later," he called after her. "And keep an eye out for any large trucks or gas canisters while you're out. We'll be checking the valley store," he added. "See what we can salvage." Sarah spoke up. "I'm really glad to meet you, Daniela. It's; it's good to have another girl alive." She gave a small self-deprecating smile. "I'm obviously not as prepared as you, but; I'll do my best to not be a burden." Daniela merely nodded, wearing a worried, distant expression, and headed off toward the clinic, her stride purposeful but tense. Day 5, Morning The morning air was crisp as they headed toward the valley store, Half Dome looming above them in the clear sky. Sarah walked close to Andy's side, her earlier morning quietness replaced by an almost nervous energy. "She's so; composed," Sarah said, shaking her head in wonder. "I mean, she's cataloging military-grade weapons like she's reading a shopping list." She adjusted her designer backpack, suddenly self-conscious. "Did you see how she looked at me? I swear I could hear her mentally calculating how quickly I'd die in the wilderness." The path narrowed between some fallen trees and Sarah stepped ahead, her juicy curves swaying hypnotically as she walked. Andy gave in and let himself watch, taking in how her expensive leggings showcased her plump rear and hips rolling side to side with each step. Her ass was built for likes more than functionality but no less captivating for it. "You know, she's not actually hating on you," he said, forcing his attention back to their conversation. "She just processes everything as tactical information, it's how Miguel trained her. Analyzing strengths, weaknesses, capabilities." Sarah tucked a strand of highlighted hair behind her ear. "An RPG though? Like, an actual bazooka? Does he expect to fight a freaking tank?" "Maybe. I wouldn't put it past him." Andy replied with a shrug. "But explosives actually have a lot of use besides tanks you know. If you need to blow up a wall or car someone is hiding behind for example. In war, you're often running out of RPGs before you run out of bullets." Sarah paused, considering. "Where does a park ranger even get that kind of stuff anyway?" "Miguel had connections from his Marine days. Never talked about them much." "God, poor kid." Sarah's voice softened. "All that training, and she still lost him anyway." She was quiet for a moment, then added, "At least she knows what to do now. I'm totally useless here." Andy glanced at her. "Hey, you brought the Starlink. And the filtration system. That's not nothing." "Yeah, but I wasn't even planning to use them." She gave a small, self-deprecating laugh. "I didn't even know how they worked until yesterday. I was just supposed to make them look good in pictures." They rounded a bend in the path, the store's entrance coming into view. Sarah slowed slightly, her voice more thoughtful. "You know when Daniela was listing all that gear, there was something about the sewing machine. Do you think it was her mom's?" Andy nodded. "It was just;" She trailed off, searching for words. "Like for a second the whole soldier act dropped, and she was just a kid who lost her parents." Andy nodded, remembering the slight tremor in Daniela's voice at that moment. They reached the store's entrance, its glass doors standing partially open. Sarah instinctively moved closer to Andy's side as they faced the quiet and empty building. The morning light streamed through the store's high windows and skylights, illuminating neat aisles of outdoor gear and camping supplies. Everything was still in its place, the pandemic had moved too quickly for panic buying or looting. The store felt frozen in time, like its staff had simply stepped out for lunch and never returned. "Boots and outdoor gear are in the back left," Andy said, gesturing. "Look for something waterproof, with good ankle support. And grab some proper hiking pants, the kind with zip-off legs and plenty of pockets. I'm going to check our food supplies in the storage room." Sarah nodded, already moving toward the clothing section. "I'll try to channel my inner Daniela. No more Instagram fashion choices." Andy headed to the back of the store, past rows of camping equipment and climbing gear. The storage room door was locked, but a few solid swings with the fire axe he'd retrieved from its wall mount made short work of the deadbolt. Inside, he swept his gaze across rows of shelves stacked with boxes and crates. His shoulders relaxed as he took inventory, hundreds of cans of chili, soup, and vegetables. Sealed packages of dried fruits and trail mix. Energy bars by the case. Enough preserved food to feed a small group for months, maybe longer if they rationed carefully. Way more than they could possibly take with them. Returning to the main area, Andy methodically selected gear from the high-end section, a rugged Carhartt jacket, some water-resistant hiking pants, and a pair of well-reviewed Merrell boots to supplement his ranger gear. He grabbed a Leatherman Wave+ multi-tool, a pair of Vortex binoculars, and several high-end headlamps and lanterns with spare batteries. Making his way to the women's section, he found Sarah studying her reflection in a full-length mirror. She'd changed into a pair of olive-green tactical pants that, despite their utilitarian design, hugged her curves perfectly where they cinched at her waist. A cropped camo compression top showed off her toned midriff while providing actual support and protection. Black Salomon hiking boots replaced her pristine Nikes, and an Arc'teryx jacket in sleek black completed the ensemble. She'd managed to find gear that was both practical and flattering, the pants especially seemed designed to enhance rather than hide her natural assets. She turned slightly, checking the fit from different angles. "What do you think?" she asked, adjusting the jacket. "The pants are actually really comfortable. And this top breathes really well." She moved through a few stretches, testing the range of motion, the gear moving naturally with her body, causing her ample bust to jiggle pleasantly. Andy tried not to stare. "Those boots are perfect," Andy said, nodding approvingly. "Salomon makes some of the best. They'll last for years if you take care of them." Sarah bent down to grab another small pile of clothes from the floor. "I grabbed some things for Daniela too." "Good idea. How do you know what size she is?" Andy asked, eyeing the stack of clothing. Sarah laughed, a glint in her eyes. "Trust me, I can tell. It's a girl thing." She folded the clothes with efficiency, tucking them into a rugged canvas duffel bag and her new backpack. "Plus, everything I picked has adjustable waists and drawstrings. She'll be able to make it work." Day 5, Evening The crackling of the campfire filled the silence between them as they sat in front of Andy's cabin, the flames casting flickering shadows across their faces. Steam rose from their bowls of rehydrated beef stew. Daniela sat cross-legged on a log, her new pants and boots looking almost too perfect, still creased from their packaging. Her dark hair was pulled back in a fresh braid, but a few strands had escaped during the day's labor, clinging to her neck. Her spoon moved mechanically from bowl to mouth, her expression distant and detached. The blisters on her hands from digging the grave were hidden beneath fingerless gloves. Sarah sat on a camp chair, somehow making even that look graceful. She'd changed into black leggings and an oversized ranger station sweatshirt she'd found, her hair pulled up in a messy bun. Her eyes kept flicking to Daniela. Each time she caught herself watching too long, she'd look away quickly, taking small, careful bites of her stew. Andy was hunched over his phone, the light illuminating his face as he scrolled through Beacon posts. The Starlink array hummed softly behind them, its status lights reflecting off the cabin windows. "More reports coming in from the Bay Area," he said finally, breaking the silence. "Sounds like they're organizing some kind of central meeting point in San Francisco. Using the Presidio as a base camp." Sarah nodded, seizing the conversation attempt. "Makes sense. I've been there before. It's really pretty." Daniela continued eating mechanically, showing no response. The fire popped loudly, sending up a shower of sparks. Daniela's hand dropped down to her holster before she realized what she was doing, then went back to her food. Her face remained carefully blank, but her knuckles whitened around her spoon. Sarah's eyes met Andy's over the fire. She opened her mouth as if to say something, then closed it again, turning her attention back to her own bowl. Andy set his phone down, choosing his words carefully. "We should probably talk about where we're heading. We've got some options to consider." Sarah chimed in again. "Yeah, like you said, the Bay Area seems to be organizing faster than anywhere else," she offered. "And my parents live in Palo Alto." She let the thought hang unfinished. "L A is an option, too;" Andy said, for now trying to brush past thoughts of Sarah's lost loved ones, and by extension his own as well. "More spread out, might be easier to find supplies. And Sarah you know the area pretty well I assume?" She nodded. He continued, thoughtful. "The Central Valley has farming potential, but no real organization showing up yet. Portland and Seattle are possibilities, but that's a long trek north. If we want to go south, Vegas and Phoenix also exist." The logo of Fallout New Vegas appeared in his mind's eye. "South is out," Daniela spoke suddenly, her voice flat. "Can't farm without major irrigation infrastructure. Nobody's maintaining those systems anymore." It was the most she'd said since returning from the clinic. Andy nodded. "True. We could probably gather enough fuel to make it across the country if we wanted to risk it, but;" "That's a lot of unknown territory to cover," Sarah finished. She pulled out her phone, scrolling through Beacon posts. "Though from what I'm seeing, the East Coast isn't doing any better than we are. Maybe worse, winter is coming." "The cold and snow would be a major disadvantage," Daniela said, her voice taking on the precise tone she used when reciting her father's lessons. "Increased resource consumption, limited farming windows, higher risk of mechanical failures in vehicles and equipment." She set her empty bowl aside. "California's the logical choice. Better climate, more stable growing seasons." "Agreed," Andy said. Daniela seemed to find stability in talking about this. "So that brings us back to L A versus the Bay." "The Bay Area is the only logical choice between the two." Daniela began ticking points off on her fingers, echoing discussions that had happened many times before. "The peninsula provides natural defensive positions. Multiple deep-water harbors for future maritime operations. Significantly more unpaved space for urban agriculture compared to the L A concrete sprawl." She continued briskly. "Plus, direct river access to the Central Valley farming regions around Stockton, where there's plenty of water for farming. From L A, you'd have to cross the Transverse Ranges to get to Bakersfield- that's a major liability for supply lines." Her voice took on an edge of disdain. "And farming that far south in the Valley isn't going to be viable anymore anyway, they're almost as reliant on irrigation as Phoenix or Las Vegas." She shook her head decisively. "The L A positioning is completely unsustainable. Anyone there should be evacuating to the Bay immediately." Andy nodded slowly, impressed but not surprised by the depth of analysis. He'd seen this level of preparation in everything Miguel and Daniela did. He glanced at Sarah, eyebrows raised in silent question. Sarah gave one of her small, self-deprecating smiles. "Don't look at me for expertise. The most strategic thinking I've ever done is planning photoshoots." She tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "But Daniela's logic makes perfect sense. I mean, it's clearly been; thoroughly thought through." "The Bay it is then," Andy said, straightening up. "We should take two days to prepare; we can stock up on food, supplies, and then pick cars. There are plenty of abandoned vehicles in the valley, we'll need time to find the right ones and load them properly. It's not a long drive, but we should be thorough." He looked between them both. "We leave in three days." To be continued. Based on a post by the hospital, for Literotica.

The Time Riders: Part 16 To further the science. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. There was a knock at the door and Valentina came in, pushing a silver cart in front of herself. "Thought it might be time for refreshments," she chirped, her cheerful brown eyes not at all fazed by the scene in front of her. She looked at Becky. "I figured you might find some electrolytes handy, so I have green smoothies, strawberry-banana smoothies, coconut water, and OJ. That should fit the bill, right?" "Thank you so much, Val," Becky said, not at all bothered by being naked in front of this girl. Clearly it wasn't out of the ordinary, so she didn't care. Not to mention she'd referred to Mike and Karen as 'Master' and 'Mistress', so there was more to her employment than met the eye. Nanu was staring at Val's outfit again, making Val giggle. She left the cart and approached the tiny Egyptian girl now, smiling. "Watch this, Nanu," she said before pulling her arms into her chest and doing on spin, her short skirt flaring out and twirling around her, revealing her tiny black panties. Nanu clapped excitedly, her eyes wide with delight. "Great, now she'll want to own one of those outfits," Becky sighed, shaking her head. "I'm sorry for the fib I'm about to tell about you, Val." She looked at Nanu. "It's a pretty outfit, yes, but it's a slave's outfit, darling." The Egyptian girl blinked. "She is a slave?" "Can't you see the collar she's wearing?" Becky pointed out, indicating Val's black lace choker, with the glittering white stone on the front. "She; is a slave to the gods?" Nanu murmured, lapsing into thought about that before looking back at Becky. "Well, that doesn't sound so bad, does it? We should become their slaves." Karen broke down giggling, hiding her face in her husband's massive arm and kicking her feet cutely. Mike just smirked while Becky sighed and rolled her eyes. Valentina had no idea what had just been said, but based on her employers' reactions, whatever it was hadn't panned out as Becky intended. She decided to make herself scarce. "scuse me, servant stuff to do," she chimed, doing a curtsy before leaving and closing the door behind her. Nanu sat up, straddling Mike's waist and trying to figure out why the goddess was laughing. "Really?" Becky groused, giving Nanu a sour look. "I rescue you from slavery, and you decide to volunteer for it because it's these two?" "Do you blame me?" Nanu said with a shrug. "As long as I get fed and fucked, this seems like a good life with pretty clothing." "You do not need to be a slave for us to do that with you, Nanu," Karen pointed out, caressing her arm. "Well, nobody's fucked me yet," Nanu announced, trying to pout rather unsuccessfully. "What good is being a free woman if it doesn't get me cock when I need it?" "I see food and sex are her two primary drivers," Mike mused. "And possibly revenge," Becky added, watching as Nanu reached behind herself and took hold of the currently soft cock and began massaging it. "If you see her whispering into her palm, shit's about to get real. Honey, that might not be a good idea." "They said I don't need to be a slave to fuck them," Nanu replied, still stroking and now fingering herself, as if to get ready. "I want to be fucked." "Let the chips fall where they may, I guess," Becky said, sitting up and moving around the bed to join Karen. Soon, they were in a sapphic tangle, limbs wrapped around one another and kissing deeply. Nanu watched while she stroked the god's cock, slowly bringing him to life. Karen was on top of Becky now, sitting up and straddling with their legs scissored and their wet pussies kissing. She began to squirm her hips, and Becky did the same, groaning in pleasure. "Hmm, missed this too," she murmured. "As did I," Karen sighed, pulling Becky's leg up so that it was braced against her with her toes in the air. They slowly slithered together, nether lips mingling, clits brushing against one another. They were both wet enough that they could hear their lovemaking. The god was hard now, and Nanu was determined to do this right. She moved backward and pushed up as tall as she could on her knees, her cunt directly over the huge cockhead. She pressed against it and moved around, making sure she was good and wet. She felt the tip just push her lips apart slightly, and inched her way down. She bit her lower lip as the pressure increased, feeling a very slow penetration. She gasped and shuddered as the head went inside, stretching her in a way she hadn't felt before, except with a fist. There was an audible, wet and almost gristly 'pop' noise, followed by another from somewhere inside her hips structure as she sank down and sat very still. Becky and the two professors looked at her somewhat curiously. "Nanu?" Becky asked. "You okay, darling?" The tiny girl didn't respond, still staring off into space, her eyes unseeing. Finally, a single tear was trickling down her cheek. "Oh, well done, Ramrod," Karen said rather sarcastically to her husband, still looking at Nanu. "Even if you didn't break her in half, she's still going to have hip dysplasia." "I didn't make her do it," Mike pointed out. "I hope we have a wheelchair around, though." The Egyptian girl finally opened her eyes, slowly, and took several deep breaths, her palms resting on the god's muscular abdomen. She looked up at the ceiling, puckering her lips and making sucking sounds as she tried to center herself. She trembled as she pushed up on her knees, starting to move, and then shook almost violently as she sank back down. She squeaked and then whimpered, going still. Then she repeated the process, taking it slow. "Well, I'll be damned," Becky mused as she watched, still grinding her cunt against Karen's. "She actually did it and didn't kill herself. She'll be trying to sit on fire hydrants next." Nanu didn't make it more than three strokes up and down before she clapped her and over her mouth and screamed into it, her entire body shaking as she came. Once she'd recovered, she began moving up and down again, a little faster, determined to have at least one more orgasm before she died. She straightened her torso and kept moving up and down, her eyes closed and a shameless moaning escaping her lips. She lasted a little longer this time, but still ended up clamping both hands over her mouth and screeching, almost convulsing before she simply wilted, collapsing forward on to the god beneath her, eyes wide open but unseeing, chest heaving as she tried to breathe. "Determined little thing, isn't she?" Karen mused, looking on, even while she made love to Becky. How she'd missed this feeling with her favorite student. "You'd have to be, to survive what she did pretty much her whole life," the blonde replied with a sigh, undulating beneath her teacher. "She's such a sweetheart, but she surprises me sometimes with a brutal mercenary streak. And her morals are; decidedly different from ours." "Noted," Karen said before leaning down and kissing Becky heatedly, squashing their tits together. They were swallowing one another's tongues, grinding and girl-fucking their way to bliss, until Becky wailed into Karen's mouth, cumming hard. Karen followed moments later, bathing Becky's cunt in her sticky essence. They wrapped themselves up in one another, kissing deeply and just enjoying the shared post-orgasm bliss. It had been too long, and Becky would do her damndest to make sure that didn't happen again. She almost giggled through the kiss as she thought about the fact that she had access to a time machine, if she really needed to see to the issue. She and Karen rolled themselves together into Mike's side, snuggling into him while Nanu seemed quite content to simply remain motionless on top of him. Given that she was almost bolted down to his cock, she might not have had much of a choice in the matter, mind. "You okay there, Prof?" Becky asked, smirking up at him while she caressed her other idol. "Might've been a while since I've been in anyone quite this tight," Mike replied, smiling and pretending to wince, as if being clamped inside Nanu was somehow painful. "Excuse you, sir," Karen chimed, trying to sound indignant, but failing as she giggled. "Am I to understand I am not tight enough for you?" "You're the perfect amount of tightness, Gordon, and you know it," the huge blond man said, reaching over and caressing his wife's ass cheeks. Karen purred contentedly at the contact, snuggling into Becky even more. Becky sighed, because she loved watching the profs together. She'd never seen two people more desperately in love, or more perfect for one another. "So is it just you and Nanu in your little arrangement?" Karen asked, looking down at her student and gently poking her nose. "Well," Becky began before offering a weak smile. "It's complicated?" "Given what a hard time you had earlier, perhaps I shouldn't be surprised," mused the older woman, smiling kindly. "Are you hiding another girl from elsewhere in the world?" "No," Becky said, blushing. "I;” If she couldn't tell these two, who could she tell? "There might be an angle with one of my students," she confessed. "Rebecca Nightingale Fischer," Karen said, her smile becoming a smirk. "You and a student? You naughty girl. Not that Michael and I are in any place to judge, of course." "Don't I know it," Becky giggled. "Yeah, there is. Or there will be. I don't know how to explain it." "One of those moments again, clearly," Mike said, his other hand stroking down Nanu's back. She looked positively tiny on top of him, like a kitten gone to sleep. She was stirring and slowly coming back to life. "Don't try too hard, Rebecca." "Yes sir," she said rather reflexively, but she also enjoyed the little tingle she always got from obeying him. "Mark and I, and Nanu, will be a thing by the time summer rolls around." "M-ark?" Nanu mumbled tiredly, almost yawning. Had she fallen asleep? "What about M-ark, Mistress?" "She calls you Mistress, hmm?" Karen observed. "It looks like I'm not the only one with a kitten on my hands." Becky blushed. "She; insists she be allowed. I've tried to break the habit, no dice." She looked at Nanu now. "I was just explaining about waiting until the summer before we will be seeing Mark." "You get to see him all the time at school," Nanu pointed out. "But you say you can't fuck him. I hope they understand, because I sure don't." "Nonlocal measurement," Karen said, listening to the two younger women speak in Latin, although she was talking to her husband. "Low-entropy probability that falls outside the Born System." "And deterministic despite a Dirac constant and equation," Mike said before he chuckled and began sitting Nanu up straight. She shuddered and gasped deeply, seeming to have forgotten that she was speared on him. Her eyes were wide as she stared down at where her cunt was split wide apart by his massive erection. She didn't seem to be able to process anything like that fitting inside her. "Christ," Becky muttered, shaking her head. "I'm supposed to be a physics teacher, and I have no damn clue what you two are talking about." "Ultimately, determinism," Mike replied, letting Nanu try to adjust. "I remember teaching you the concept." "And I remember the lessons," Becky sighed. "Never thought they'd be applied to me personally. I keep forgetting you two are religious." "I think it's pretty much a given that you, my dear, are meant to study quantum crystallography," Karen cooed, stroking the blonde's cheek. "So of course, Michael and I will teach you everything we know, and will help you further on that path. You were, without question, our most gifted student. This is your chance." "What's everyone talking about, Mistress?" Nanu asked, shifting around her hips to make sure they weren't actually fractured. "You're talking in your stupid En-gush." "Nanu, we'll speak Latin so that you're not left out," the goddess said gently, reaching over and stroking the Egyptian girl's thigh. "We were asking Rebecca if she wanted to come and teach with us soon, instead of staying where she is." Nanu considered and then looked at Becky. "Mistress, I think you're very smart, but I'd think you were very stupid if you didn't take this offer. And take M-ark with you, maybe it'll make him less stupid." "I guess that settles it," Becky sighed, shaking her head. "I can't refute those points." "This Mark of yours sounds like a real charmer," Karen teased, finally sitting up and then clambering off Becky. She moved aside while her former student sat upright, rotating her neck and stretching her shoulders. "He must be a demon in the sack if you're willing to put up with his apparent lack of intelligence." "He's not stupid, he's just; he doesn't find applying his brain power all that agreeable, except to get himself out of trouble," Becky explained. "As for him being a demon in the sack, he's not bad, but; well, I'd been going through a dry spell when this all happened." "There is no excuse whatsoever for you to be going through a dry spell, young lady," Mike told her, sitting up and still keeping Nanu in his lap. But she squeaked when he turned her around, still nailed to him by his cock, which felt like it was battering her rib cage from below. Her eyes were wide as she just sat and listened. "You're every bit as attractive as you are intelligent, Rebecca, so if you're experiencing a dearth of sex, that's just you being difficult." "It's hard to find partners who measure up," Becky grumped. "Except for Nanu, of course." Nanu sniffed and nodded righteously, happy to be included in whatever the fuck they were all talking about. She was used to being ignored as a slave, she had no intention of being ignored now that she was a free woman. "You'll come to the housewarmings, yes?" Karen asked. "The third and the fourth weekends of this month." "You're having two housewarmings?" Becky asked. "Why two?" "One is the official housewarming, where I take over as head of the Blackwell elder line and its operations," Karen replied. "The one the following weekend is of a more fun and; well, risqué nature. The invite list for that is much more select. You and Nanu simply must come to both." Becky turned her head to look at Nanu. "Did you understand all that, my love?" Nanu thought about it. "Karen is becoming Mistress of this palace and there are two celebrations, one official, and one that is; naughty. She wants us to come to both." She leaned forward toward Becky now, her look an imploring one. "Can we please, Mistress?" "Of course we can!" Becky laughed gaily. "I wouldn't miss this for all the gold on earth!" More joyous laughter, and they all embraced one another, finding partners and beginning the lovemaking again. Another hour later, the Byron Lounge. "I'm really hoping you like this," Becky said as she poured the wine into her host's glasses. Mike and Karen were sitting on a large chesterfield together while Becky and Nanu were in a smaller loveseat across from them. The table the glasses were on was in the center. "You'll probably find it very unique." "It's potent, I can already tell," Karen remarked, watching her student pour. "The nose is quite powerful from here." "Interesting color for a white wine, too," Mike added, noting the distinct amber tint to the liquid. His wife was right, it was strong. It almost stung the olfactory senses and poured like a syrup. Even Madeira wines were lighter than this. The maderizing process must have been unusually acute. Becky handed each of her companions a glass and then sat down next to Nanu. The three women all looked at Mike, expecting him to lead the toast. He nodded and held up his glass. "Dignitas amicorum pie zeses vivas." Karen nodded and repeated the toast, but in English, the only time Nanu ever considered the language divine and lovely. "Worthy among your friends! Drink that you may live. May you live." The bouquet was sharp, certainly, and Mike guessed the alcohol content was well north of fifteen percent. The wine was clearly meant to be sweet, but the robust body was definitive. This wine must have been aged longer than Becky had been alive. Where had she gotten it from? He glanced over at his wife, who had an even more acute nose and sense of taste than he did, and she was examining her glass quietly. Karen was rolling it around inside her mouth quietly, letting it play over her refined palate. Her eyes caught his, and they knew what the other was thinking. Becky and Nanu watched quietly. It was always fascinating to Becky how these two operated. "That's an Aglianico grape, I'm sure of it, even though I have never had one quite like that," Karen mused. "It's been aged in clay," Mike agreed, nodding. "For a long time. The hangovers must be murder." They both looked at Becky, who smiled hopefully. She wanted them to like it, but also hoped they wouldn't ask more questions she couldn't answer. She was doing her best. "Rebecca, I'd like to have Jordan and Tatyana try this, may I call them in?" Mike asked. She nodded and he bipped his smartwatch, asking the former seneschal of Blackwell Manor and its current one to join them. They came in together some minutes later, while Mike and Karen were still discussing the wine. "You rang, my friend?" Jordan asked, while Tatyana nodded her head respectfully. Jordan saw the bottles on the table, noting the amber color. "Is that a Malvazia wine? Very strong, I can feel it tickling my nose from here." "With Rebecca's permission, we would like for you two to try this," Karen suggested, standing and walking over to a small cupboard from which she retrieved two more glasses. "It's quite unlike anything either Michael or I have tried, and I thought we had a very broad palate by this point." Karen poured two small glasses and brought them over to the pair. Jordan, who had been the Blackwell estate sommelier for decades, and Tatyana, its current sommelier, both examined the amber libation curiously. Jordan put the cup to his lips and sipped it. Tatyana did as well, the only reaction from her being her eyes narrowing slightly. "That is very unique, I must say," the older man said finally. "It reminds me a Sangiovese in some ways, but; more primal somehow?" "It is an Italian wine, I think," Tatyana added. "But unlike any I have tried before." "It's what I imagine a Falernian wine would be like, if the genuine article thing still existed," Karen posited. "But those methods are lost. We only know them from poetry and accounts of Roman historians, such as Galen and Pliny. This is; wondrous to try." Becky sighed slightly, relaxing. She was so worried about running into time lock that it was a relief she'd managed to let them actually taste the wine. The profs knew something was up, that she couldn't help them, and they would just have to figure out as much as they could on their own. Was she meant to have done this? Was it Fating? She banished the thought from her head, she would drive herself crazy. She was here to have fun with the two people who had made her who she was, and to share that joy with Nanu. To her delight, Nanu seemed to be acclimating well, even if she was in awe and fear of these 'gods'. Mike looked at Becky now. "This must have cost you a pretty penny, something this unique." Becky smiled. "I can manage more, if you want. As many bottles as you like. Just don't ask how or why." "Fair enough," Karen said, looking over at her husband. "And we just found our drink of choice for that toga party we discussed." Mike laughed and Becky giggled. Poor Nanu. She escapes slavery from Imperial Rome, only to end up in a time period where dressing like the patricians who enslaved her was the height of chic at a party. Rome was clearly the eternal city in more ways than one. And this one time, wining about it was a good thing. Later that afternoon. "Mistress, look at all these men," Nanu said quietly, as if the portraits and busts they were walking by could hear her. She could've sworn some of them were staring right at her, their eyes following her movements. "They are all rather frightening to me." Becky nodded as she walked hand-in-hand with Nanu down the Hall of Ancestors. "I remember the first time I saw them, my love, and they intimidated me as well. They are the ancestors of my professor, going back almost a thousand years." Nanu seemed rather surprised, and a little wary. "They're all gods?" Shit, how do I explain this without breaking her mind? Becky wondered rather wearily. "They all have the same hair like the god, maybe lighter, and the eyes," Nanu observed, still speaking quietly, so that the numerous men didn't hear her. "I can't tell if they're as big as he is." Okay, extra complication there as well. "No, my love, they are the ancestors of Karen," Becky explained, knowing this wasn't going to get easier. That revelation gave Nanu paused. She stopped and looked up at Becky now, almost frowning. "But they look like him, not her. They have the same straw hair and the eyes the color of the sea." She looked down at the ground now as she tried to parse out what her Mistress was telling her. "But her eyes are the color of his hair; maybe they are brother and sister?" Now Becky's eyes widened. "Well, if Iupiter and Iuno were brother and sister but also husband and wife, why can't these two be?" the Egyptian girl reasoned. "They gave birth to all the gods. But; where are these gods now?" She gestured broadly at the hallway and the gallery of busts and portraits. "Nanu, I; I don't know," Becky confessed, trying not to falter in explaining. "I've never met them, honestly. I met the father of Karen, that was it." She pointed to an imposing portrait of Jonathon Blackwell, Karen's father, which hung on the wall not far from them. "And where is that god now?" Nanu asked. Becky hadn't done herself any favors by mentioning she'd met other 'gods'. She tried distraction now, pointing at a large open space nearby on the wall. "Look, that is where the portrait of Karen will go, once she is officially head of her fa; of the pantheon." Well done, Fischer. Nanu looked at the empty space. "So the goddess will be the supreme ruler? What of the god? She seems to obey him, why will he not be up there?" This was getting harder and harder. Becky squeezed her eyes shut, trying to think of a remotely plausible answer. What a rotten moment for time lock to not interfere. "He is from a different family of gods, my love," she said finally, giving up. She didn't have the mental strength to overcome Nanu's fantasies. "A line of mighty ones, but that doesn't mean that she won't rule her own family. She may obey him, but she is their leader." It was true, just massively out of context. "So we are invited to the festival that sees her become ruler?" Nanu asked in wonder. "We are very important, aren't we?" It was finally a question Becky could answer honestly. She smiled and caressed the younger girl's cheek. "Yes, my love. We are very important to them. That's why they want us there." "What does the goddess' name means, Mistress?" queried Nanu. "Karen. It is so unusual to me." Another smile. Becky knew this tidbit, because she had laughed with her mentor about it so many times over the years they'd known one another. "Her names means 'Purity', my dear." Another wry face from Nanu. "But she fucks like Venus, Mistress. I'm not sure 'pure' is the best way to describe her." Becky restrained a giggle. "And the god? What does his name mean?" Becky happened to know that one as well, since the name was common enough. "His name means 'godlike', or 'like unto a god'." "Well at least that one makes sense," Nanu admitted. They continued walking, with Nanu gaping at just about everything. Mike and Karen were seeing to a small matter, and had suggested that Becky take Nanu for a stroll around the estate. Becky had to think about what might catch her attention, and what she'd even be able to understand. She'd already shown Nanu the service elevator, and the young woman was stunned how the tiny room could bring her to different places at the simple push of a button. Food always interested Nanu, but if they were staying for dinner, she could keep the little glutton out of the chef's way for a few hours. Glenda showed them the garage, with all the exotic and rare cars. Nanu seemed especially taken with the huge jeep and the bright red Countach. They found Ari in what was apparently an arcade (rich people, go figure!), and they watched while he played Street Fighter IV. Nanu looked on in fascination as Ari controlled the little man inside the box, making him beat up another little person. Before she got overstimulated and bloodthirsty (Becky was beginning to suspect that violence and sexual arousal were quite mated in Nanu's psyche), they went to find something else to look at. Soon, they found themselves in the compassion greenhouse. The rather pungent odor hit them the moment they opened the door. Nanu wrinkled her nose and pinched it shut with her fingers. "They grow asterion, Mistress?" she asked, her voice sounding funny before she was keeping her nose pinched shut. "I remember it from the house of my Flavian masters. We made ropes and rugs with it. They would bake the seeds into cakes. The cakes made me feel tired." Becky nodded. "It's a recreational substance in my time. They grow all sorts of things here, some of which will be very new to you." "I will get tired if we stay in here," Nanu said. "Just from the smell of the plants." Tempting, Becky thought, but ultimately decided against it. There was still lots to do, after all. They toured some of the other greenhouses before heading back into the Manor. In the foyer, they ran into two young women. Becky stepped up to greet them. "Hi, I'm Becky, this is Nanu," she said, shaking their hands. The rather buxom brunette seemed very pleasant, although Becky could already tell she was a bit of a space cadet. The other one, a shorter girl with honey-blonde hair in a pixie cut, was lean and athletic, her hazel eyes observing everything. "Hi, I'm Jeanie," the brunette said cheerfully before looking at Nanu. "Oh, wow, look how pretty you are! I'll bet you're a big hit with all the boys, aren't you?" She bent her knees slightly, resting her hands on them so she was closer to Nanu's eye level. "And what grade are you in?" Becky restrained a giggle-snort, declining to translate for Nanu. The Egyptian girl looked up at her, a rather confused expression on her face. "What's the stupid girl asking me?" she wondered. "She just said you're very pretty and all the boys must love you," Becky selectively answered. "Well, she's right about that, at least, so maybe she's not completely stupid," Nanu sniffed. "Sorry, Jeanie," Becky said, turning her attention back to her new associate. "Nanu doesn't speak English, we speak Latin to one another. So unless you speak it too, I'll have to translate for you." "Oh, yeah, no," Jeanie replied, shaking her head. "Fre'n' me barely speak English, so I guess you're on duty for us with the Latin stuff." "Hey now," the pixie-haired girl said, giving Jeanie a look before also stepping forward. She was wearing some chinos and a tank top, her jacket thrown over her shoulder. She shook Becky's hand. "Hello, I am Freja. We have been hearing about you both, I am honored." She smiled at Nanu now. "I am happy to meet you, Nanu." Becky translated, but Nanu didn't seem to hear what she was saying, since she was focused on Freja. The Danish girl was not much taller than her, but also had tiny tits, barely worth mentioning. She was smirking as Freja put out her hand, and instead of shaking it, she simply put her hands on her hips and pushed her chest forward slightly, thrusting out her tits. Freja faltered somewhat at the sight of them on display like that. "Anyhows," Freja said, turning her attention back to Becky, even if her wife was still staring at Nanu's chest. For a tiny girl, she had a huge rack. "Jeanette is my wife, we are pleased to be making your acquaintances. You ams staying for dinner?" Becky nodded, ignoring the fact that Nanu was turning slowly left and right, showing off her bust in profile. "The profs convinced me to come work as a Physics teacher at the uni. Do you two go there?" "Yes," Freja confirmed. "Jeanette is in Health and Nutrition Sciences, and I ams at the Skule." "Ooh, an engineer," Becky breathed, smiling. "Love it! You'll probs end up building a lot of the equipment I need in order to; Nanu, stop that, you brat!" She nudged the smaller woman with her hip since Nanu was cupping her tits and squishing them together. Either one of her tits was much bigger than both of Freja's, and clearly the girl was self-conscious about it. This was no doubt some leftover competition and survival trait in Nanu, finding advantage in whatever form it came. Given how she'd been mocked the other night at the bar, maybe she shouldn't be surprised. Still, she couldn't let her behave that way. "Jeanie, honey," she said, smiling at the other half of the married couple. "Would you mind taking Nanu and finding her a bathroom? I want to pick your wife's brain about something with engineering." "Oh, a hundred p," the brunette said, nodding and taking Nanu by the hand. "How'd you say 'Let's go pee' in Latin?" Becky couldn't believe she was saying this, but obliged. "Eamus mingere." "C'mon, Nanu," Jeanie said to the confused Egyptian girl, leading her off. "Eat a moose lingerie." "Even for her, that was nowhere near the close," Freja sighed as she walked along with Becky now. "I just wanted to get Nanu away from you, she gets competitive," Becky said. "Sorry about that. She was raised as a slave, so she has a survival mode about not being the smallest and weakest." "And my tits, they are smallest and weakest," the Danish girl muttered. "Oh, I think they suit you just fine," Becky said helpfully, taking Freja's hand and giving it a squeeze. "'sides, I kinda want to get a look at the rest of you without Nanu around, you look pretty muscular." Freja smiled. "I works out a lot, I guess. I played fodbold, your soccer, and also field hockey. I do some martial arts as well." "Ooh, tell me!" Becky said, pulling Freja into an unused lounge. "Tell me what you take and I'll tell you what I practice." Freja put down her coat and stood there, letting Becky see her body, although she still had her clothes on. Her shoulder muscles were obvious, but she lifted her tank top enough to show up her segmented and rock-hard abs. "I ams having a black belt in Grace Jujutsu, as well as Kenpo, and I also know Fujian White Crane. What do you practice?" "Krav Maga," Becky replied, lifting her own shirt enough to show off her smooth, firm midsection to her new friend. "Started quite a few years ago, mostly to blow off any sexual frustration, and to deal with guys who get too handsy, you know?" Freja smiled and nodded. "I believe you, for you are very well sexy-built. But we should spar, I would love to try myself against your Krav Maga." "I would love that too, Freja," Becky purred, her smile becoming sensual. "Win or lose, gonna love it. But haven't you tried sparring with the big man before?" "Once," Freja said, shaking her head. "He literally squashed me like a bug. I lasted three seconds and he just squashed me." Becky giggled. "He was the one who began teaching me Krav Maga, and every time I spar with him, I get squashed too. I think of them as sex injuries, you know?" Freja laughed. "Jeanette and I, we fuck the profs occasionally, so yes, I understand. We are lovers to them, and to their son and his wife, Karen's younger sister, Alexandra." "They were telling me about that whole arrangement, but I'm gonna need time to sort it out," Becky admitted. "It sounds like it was a helluva year." "I met my wife and married her because of Alex and Alexandra," Freja said, shucking her tank top now and just leaving her tits exposed. She didn't mind. "And what I can guarantee you, Rebecca, is that when you see Alex and Alexandra together, it will make you very happy." "Honey, I don't doubt that one bit," Becky said, pulling her own shirt off and then unhooking her bra. In a bathroom down the way. "See, this is pretty nice, right?" Jeanie said, sitting on the ornate but comfy chair, her chin on her hand while she looked at Nanu, who was simply sitting on the toilet with her pants around her ankles. She'd already managed to go pee, but apparently this stupid girl hadn't noticed and was still talking to her. "Li'l bit of girl bonding time, right?" "You really are dumb, aren't you?" Nanu said, trying to keep the snide tone out of her voice, in case the stupid girl tattled on her to Mistress. "I'm done going piss, now what?" "Oh, I've got an idea," Jeanie said rather eagerly. She pulled her shirt over her head, and then quickly undid her bra, letting her tits fall out. Nanu's eyes widened for a moment as she stared. They weren't the largest she'd ever seen, the goddess' were certainly bigger, and her Mistress' probably were too. But this dumb girl wore them well, and she clearly didn't mind showing them off at a moment's notice. "Now show me yours," Jeanie said, pointing at Nanu's shirt. The Egyptian girl shrugged and peeled off her shirt, and the stupid bra thing underneath, leaving her as exposed as her companion. Jeanie nodded approvingly as she assessed Nanu's tits. "Nice, we can have a lot of fun with those," Jeanie said, getting up and coming to kneel in front of Nanu now. She put her hands on Nanu's tits and fondled them, feeling around and giving them a good squeeze. "Yeah, these're primo, babe. Well done." Nanu didn't have a damn clue what the dunce was saying, but her tone indicated she liked Nanu's tits, and as a result, Nanu was getting groped. She didn't object at all. "Mind if I?" Jeanie asked, not waiting for an answer before leaning in and starting to swirl her tongue around one of her new friend's nipples. Nanu shivered and gasped, decidedly not objecting to this treatment. She hadn't been fucked in over an hour, so this was a good start. She reached forward and groped the brunette's big tits, liking how heavy they felt in her hand. She could feel herself getting wet, and wanted to do things with this girl now. "Hmm, new and better idea;” Jeanie said, pulling back and standing up long enough to go over to a closet and pulling out a large, plush towel. She remembered they were in there after her unfortunate encounter a few weeks earlier with the neighbor kid, who turned out to be necrotic, or narcosomic, or something. She laid the towel out on the marble floor, and then smiled at Nanu, patting the towel and indicating she should lie down. Nanu got off the toilet and laid down on her back as instructed, looking up at the dumb girl. Jeanie smiled and crawled partially over the smaller girl, her tits now hovering over Nanu's face, the nipples touching her nose. She eased down some more until Nanu could get one of the nipples in her mouth easily. Nanu began licking, tonguing and sucking readily. "Hmm, Jeanie for the win with the good ideas," the larger girl sighed, now craning down and beginning to suck and lick on Nanu's ample tits, the two of them losing themselves in the moment. Neither would feel the need to come up for air any time soon. Back in the other room. Becky grunted and strained, lying on her back and hands flexing against the floor. She was pushing with her hamstrings and her ass muscles, sweat streaming now from her nearly naked form. All she was wearing were her thong panties, and it still felt like she had too much on. Freja was lying opposite her, also just in her thong. They both had one leg in the air, locked against each near the ankle, and they were pushing hard, trying to overpower one another. It had been some time since Becky had engaged in a good bout of (the unfortunately named) Indian leg wrestling. Becky gasped and groaned, wondering if Freja was in as much discomfort as she was. She had the height advantage, a longer leg, so presumably more leverage, but Freja was very strong, her body a little bundle of muscle, which Becky had not appreciated until they'd decided on this little contest and they both stripped down. Whatever she lacked in the tits department, Freja made up for in the powerful ass department. Becky wouldn't be surprised if the little Danish girl could crack walnuts open between those cheeks. She heard Freja moan, taking heart that her opponent was working as hard as she was, although they remained in a deadlock at this point. If she couldn't overpower Freja, she'd simply have to hope to outlast her, until Freja's muscles were jelly and she gave up. They hadn't really decided on what the prize was for whoever won, but she held no doubt they'd both enjoy it. "Uh, fuck;” Freja rasped, her leg trembling every bit as much as Becky's. "You ams strong, like Alexandra or Andrea." "I'll take that; as a compliment;” Becky panted, her warm skin slick against the floor. She hoped she didn't stain the marble, she'd have a hard time explaining that to the profs. "You're really damn strong too, babe;” After almost two more minutes of straining and groaning, the strength of both women gave out at the exact same moment. Their legs bent and collapsed down, both of them breathing heavily, supremely tired from the contest. They slowly rolled onto their sides, almost going fetal as they tried to catch their breath. "That was; very difficult;” Freja managed to say. "I'm not gonna like walking on that leg for a week," Becky replied, thinking about the amount of grapefruit juice she was going to be drinking to deal with the lactic acid buildup in her leg and ass muscles. She hoped she wouldn't have to chase Nanu anywhere. "I guess it was a tie?" "Next time, we will make it a sexfight," Freja breathed, thinking she'd need a forklift to get her upright. "That will be easier on my body." "You have a deal, Fre;” Becky said wearily, hoping the profs didn't find her like this. Thankfully, the muscle pains subsided relatively quickly and easily, even if she knew she was going to be sore tomorrow. She found Nanu with Jeanie, and they both seemed much more refreshed and cheerful than her and Freja. She had a sneaking suspicion as to why. Nanu hadn't been in Freja's presence more than three seconds before she thrust her chest forward again, making sure the Danish girl knew who the mayor of Titty-Town was, even if she wasn't quite so blatant about it this time. They'd all gone to the kitchen so that Becky and Freja could rehydrate themselves a little. Freja was just drinking bicarbonate in water, whereas Theresa supplied Becky with her grapefruit juice. Nanu and Jeanie were drinking milk, and the two girls giggled at one another while they downed their glasses. Jeanie and Freja excused themselves, needing to get back to their condo. Jeanie hugged Nanu, making sure they squished their tits together, then did the same with Becky, although perhaps not quite as familiarly. Freja hugged Becky and then took a chance on hugging Nanu to say goodbye. Nanu accepted the hug, but made sure she pressed her tits right into Freja's reminding her who was in charge. Freja sighed, and they made their exit. "Miss Fischer, Mr. and Mrs. DeBourne will meet you in the Spencer Study now," Tatyana said, entering the room and nodding. "They apologize for the delay, things are just rather busy right now." "Well, what with finals coming, and the big ol' housewarmings, I'm not surprised," Becky said cheerfully, taking Nanu's hand and allowing Tatyana to take them to the aforementioned Spencer Study. Inside, Mike and Karen were sitting on a long, ornate chesterfield. Becky strolled in and sat down on a loveseat just across from them, joined by Nanu. Once again, the Egyptian girl seemed to be keeping her eyes averted. "I hope you don't mind, Rebecca, I thought we might continue having more of your delightful wine," Karen said, pouring some glasses. "I'm glad you like it, and especially glad that you aren't asking questions," Becky answered, relieved that her mentors seemed to genuinely understand her predicament, even if they couldn't understand her predicament. "I promise, I'll scare up some more for you." They were happily discussing Becky's future employment at the university, with Mike and Karen almost teasing her with tempting tidbits about all the latest research into quantum crystallography. Nanu listened quietly, understanding nothing, but knowing that whatever was being discussed was important. It was about making her Mistress happy, and nothing was more important to her than that. Well, getting fucked was as important, but clearly she could have both, so why quibble? Soon enough, they were joined by another person, whom Becky and Nanu turned to meet. A tall, young, and incredibly handsome blond man strolled in casually, wearing an infectious grin that Becky would recognize anywhere, even if she hadn't met him some years ago. He was so very obviously a DeBourne. Nanu's eyes went wide again, and she trembled in fear. "There you are, child-mine," Karen said as Alex walked into the study. "You remember Miss Fischer, yes?" "Of course," he said, smiling genially as he walked over to where the guest was sitting with another, smaller and exotic-looking girl. She stood up and he shook her hand, which was firm, friendly, and warm. A definite turn-on. "It's good to see you again, Ms. Fischer." "Oh, God, call me Becky, please," she said, trying to not blatantly ogle her professors' son. He was so much like Mike, only distilled into a more human-sized form, with enchanting electric blue eyes that radiated humor. But there was also a cool aloofness beneath, if he cared to let it be seen, and that was something he got from his regal mother. "You've grown up, Alex, and you were a lady-killer when you were just thirteen, I recall." "Well, everyone kept sayin' you were too old for me, so I had a wait a few years," he quipped, making her laugh. "Who's your friend, Becks?" Becky shook her head, since his new name for her reminded her of Mark. Still, it gave her a tingle when Alex said it, so she didn't exactly mind. He was more than free to keep calling her that. "Alex, this is Nanu. She's staying with me for the foreseeable future." Alex was going to shake Nanu's hand, but instead she slipped down to her knees, staring up at him in reverent awe before dropping her head to look at the floor. She began speaking quietly, her voice little more than a mumble. Alex raised an eyebrow before glancing over at his mother and father, who were still sitting on the large chesterfield. "Is she speaking Coptic? That's Coptic, isn't it? I don't speak that one yet." "Maybe if you were an elder of the church and showed a little more liturgical piety," Karen sniffed, holding her wine glass as she watched and assessed her son and his reactions. "Nanu is from very small-town Egypt, but she speaks Imperial Latin." Becky watched on, intrigued as he looked down at her again. "Please get up;” he instructed in the language of Imperial Rome. Nanu stood, but kept her eyes averted, even while he was addressing her. He smiled at her. "Nanu, I'm Alex. My full name is Alexander." She dared to look up at him again. He was a head, shoulders, and half a chest taller than her. She barely cleared his dad's abdomen. But she was certainly stacked for such a small girl. She had the build of a dancer, except with big tits. "The conqueror is named after you," she said in a hushed tone. "Alexander;” Alex looked back at his parents and Becky. "Does she think I'm a god? She's clearly not Muslim or Syriac Christian." "We haven't quite figured out what she makes of us," Mike replied, his deep voice from behind her making Nanu almost shiver and squeeze her eyes shut. This had been quite the day for her, and she'd met three gods now. How many people could say that? "Well, better you guys spend time thinkin' about it than me," Alex concluded, kneeling down so that he was eye-level with Nanu, taking her hands and smiling. She trembled at the touch. "Welcome to my home, Nanu;” he said cheerfully. She looked like she might faint. Her heart was thundering in her chest again, and she felt dizzy. "I hear you're due to get married, Alex," Becky mentioned, taking the pressure off Nanu before she just expired right there on the Persian rug. "Your aunt?" "Yep," Alex said, rising while gesturing for Becky and Nanu to sit again, which they did, Nanu somewhat unsteadily. Becky gave her some water while Alex eased himself onto the chesterfield next to Becky. Half a second later, Valentina brought in more drinks. Becky smirked at the steaming blue beverage waiting for Alex. Apparently it was some nerdy thing called a 'Romulan Ale'. "Mom's sister that I'm named after. "I take it you've heard the whole crazy story?" "Crazy stories seem to be the theme of this past year," Becky agreed. "Damned if I can get into mine, though. I am looking forward to meeting her as well, though. Your mom and dad have mentioned her over the years, the fact that she was missing from your lives. She and your grandmother were gone by the time I knew them." "Speaking of my baby sister, would you happen to know her whereabouts?" Karen asked, looking at her son. "She went with Aunt Jen to the pub while I was in class," he replied, nodding to Val in approval as he tried his drink. "Aunt Jen had a bunch a followers, so she took them all for a drink." "Meaning it'll somehow magically happen on my tab," Karen muttered while Mike patted her shoulder. "When was that?" "Alexa only had a half day, so they're probably almost home by now," he replied. "Aunt Jen really likes Theresa's coq au vin." He looked at Becky and Nanu now. "You two staying for dinner? Theresa makes killer food." "Well, your chef's bologna hasn't had any disastrous effects on Nanu's digestive tract, so I assume fresh poultry ought to be fine," Becky mused. "Nitrates and preservatives are the enemy, eh?" the young man laughed, once again reminding Becky of his father and giving her a tingle. They finished their drinks and Mike and Karen agreed to take them on a small tour. Becky was rather interested in the energy-saving measures, like the solar panels and the thermochromic windows. They were all touring the temperate produce greenhouse (called the 'Orangerie') some while later when two people joined them. "We're back, and we're not even hammered," the tall, gorgeous blonde chimed musically, the air of the room lightening with her presence. Even the resident butterflies of the Orangerie seemed to dance about when she was near them. She walked right up to Becky and hugged her. "You must be Becky! I've heard a lot about you." "I've heard a lot about you too, but I never would've believed anyone could be as stacked as your older sister," Becky replied, happily returning the squishy hug. "Let me introduce Nanu. Unless you speak Coptic, you'll need to speak Latin to her." "Hi, Nanu!" Alex almost sang as she knelt and hugged the shorter girl. Nanu's eyes looked like they might just spring out of her head before she swooned, not even having a chance to get on her knees and avert her eyes. "I'm Alexa!" "A; leks...a;” the Egyptian girl murmured as the tall, blonde goddess finally released her. She didn't go to her knees, she simply gazed at Alexa in quiet awe. This had been quite a day for her, even by her standards recently. "And I'm Jenny, lovey," the countess said, walking over and giving Becky a hug. "Chuffed to have you around. Have the lord and lady of the manor made their proposal to you yet?" "They have, and I've accepted, countess," Becky replied, enjoying yet another squishy, sexy hug. She had no doubt she'd end up fucking these two women eventually, if not Alex. She'd never had sex with a countess before, just a French noblewoman that she was reasonably certain was her own ancestor. "I could use the pay upgrade, certainly. Gotta pay for the classes to keep this bod toned somehow." "Delighted to hear it," Jenny said cheerfully, the two women still holding one another by the waist as they smiled at each other. Mike and Karen looked on, trying not to smirk. "And you're quite lovely, my dear. Certainly it won't hurt to' "Oh my gosh;” Alexa breathed, looking at the floor as an epiphany shivered through her. She looked up at Becky and Jenny. "We've gotta do that." "Do what, darling?" Jenny asked, looking at her but still holding Becky, their hips touching. "Well, look at us," Alexa said, coming over and inserting herself into the small hug, which was now a three-way. "Three tall, gorgeous blondes; we need to form a clique, or a union or something." "I've never belonged to a union," Jenny mused. "I've never not belonged to a union," Becky added. "Don't think I've been in a clique, though." "Yeah, but where's this ever happen?" Alexa said, pointing at each of them in turn. "Three natural blonde goddesses all together, none of us made of plastic or silicone; we're the world's most awesome and exclusive clique." "A Trinity," Alex added rather unhelpfully. "Yes!" Alexa said loudly, turning and pointing at Alex in excitement while Karen favored her son with a sour look for encouraging this. "The Trinity! That's it exactly!" She took Becky and Jenny by the hands and began pulling them out of the Orangerie, confusing the butterflies. "C'mon! We've gotta go take pics to celebrate our formation;” "Take care of Nanu for me," Becky called back, getting pulled along in Alexa's wake, as was the countess. The girl was frighteningly strong when she was exited; Becky would be amazed if even Andrea was stronger than Alexa. "Feed her or something', that'll keep her occupied." Nanu watched her Mistress disappear with the golden-haired goddess with the giant tits, along with the other woman. Seconds later, the three gods she was left with all turned to look down at her. She stared back at them awkwardly for a moment before opening her mouth and pointing at her gullet, then licking her lips and rubbing her belly. She looks like Nibbles the Mouse from those old Tom and Jerry cartoons when she does that," Alex observed. "Well, let's go see if Theresa can scare up some more bologna for her," the golden-eyed goddess named Karen mused, holding out her hand for the Nanu to take. "Ba-lo;” Nanu said eagerly as she followed Karen out of the Orangerie. "Ba-lo;” Soon enough she'd be eating again, and hopefully someone would fuck her. She hadn't anticipated anything like this happening to her, and she owed it all to her Mistress and the god-machine. It was a good day to be Nanu Tehemet. A study on the third floor. "Okay, so," Alexa began, herding the two women into the room and then closing the door for privacy. "This is gonna be awesome, the world's most elite clique." "It would be nice to belong to something Kat cannot dominate," Jenny mused, nodding. "What does our clique do?" "Just exist to show off how wonderful it is to be a blonde goddess," Alexa reasoned, rubbing her hands together and then assessing them both for a moment. "I mean, we're gotta spread the truth, right?" "Good enough for me," Becky declared readily, watching Alexa go over to a closet and pull out an expensive-looking camera and tripod. "Lotsa pics in various states of dress and undress?" &l

The Time Riders: Part 15 Modern Servitude Compared To Ancient. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Mooredale Secondary. Becky was pinching her eyes as she listened to one of her students try to explain how light was both a wave and a particle. He was saying 'umm...' so often that she began to think she was listening to the Prime Minister. Well, that wasn't fair, the PM was a Gen X'er, it was kind of their thing and all of them did it, with a few notable exceptions. "Thank you, Cory, please sit down before you hurt yourself," she sighed, sitting up straight while the students all snickered at Cory. He sat, blushing. Becky put her glasses back on. She didn't need them, but she thought it helped with the image she meant to convey. "People, I gave you this assignment over two weeks ago, and you need to be able to articulate this on your final exam. Does anyone know how to answer this question?" Becky groaned inwardly when Gina Felton put her hand up. She gestured resignedly for the student to stand. "Light acts or can be measured as a particle or a wave depending on when and how you try to observe it," the smarmy student began. Becky, along with most of the students, just shut their eyes. The bell didn't ring soon enough for Becky's liking, but she needed to get these twerps out of here. "Don't forget, assignments on radiation due tomorrow!" she called after them while they all hurried out of the classroom. She wished she actually kept a bottle of whiskey in her desk drawer sometimes. Mark had avoided looking at her as he left, as if trying to dodge a velociraptor. Thank God she couldn't get out of eventually giving him a passing grade, because he definitely didn't deserve anything more than a Z-minus. "Another day with the peerless minds of the future?" she heard Kay drawl from the door. "Don't worry, babe, moron students have always been a thing. Do you know about a TV show called 'Welcome Back, Kotter'?" "Yeah, I used to watch reruns of it with my dad was I was little," Becky sighed, shaking her head. "These kids aren't funny enough to be Sweathogs, though." "Maybe, but you get through to the ones that count," the older woman said, strolling in and pulling a chair around to sit in backward, straddling the seat and resting her arms on the back. "They can't all be thick as shit, can they?" "Most of them are in your classes too, so you have the same info I do," muttered the blonde, removing her glasses and rubbing her temples. "They really took it out of me today, I can't wait to get back home so that Nanu can f' She pursed her mouth shut and stopped talking. She looked at Kay, who was smiling slyly. "I knew it," the teacher breathed, wagging a finger. "You do have something going on with Nanu, you're bi, Fischer." "Fine," Becky said, rolling her eyes. "It's preferable to having everyone thinking that I'm boffing Simmons in any event." "None of the gals would blame you," Kay said coyly, smirking. "Besides, if you're looking after that Nanu girl for the rest of her life, looking after you is the least she can do." "Gross, Kay," Becky said, frowning. "She didn't trade in being a slave to become a prostitute. I want her to thrive." "Just keep her from singing," laughed her co-worker. "Ya' gonna bring her out again to our next bitching fest?" "She'll want to go, as long as there's food and Zeppli," Becky said, standing now. She needed to get out of here. "We have a play date this Friday, actually, with my profs from university." "Oh, wow, you mean the Viking god and the zillionaire heiress you told us about?" Kay queried. "Lucky bitch. Can you take pics?" "Probably not the sort of visit one takes pics of, or at least doesn't share," Becky pointed out, gathering up her things from the desk. "It's going to blow Nanu away, I'm pretty sure." "Ya' wouldn't need to be Nanu the slave to be blown away, trust me," Kay pointed out. "In any event, don't forget the audit tomorrow. The suits are coming in to make sure we're teaching the right way and being inclusive about grades." "I am so fucked;” Becky grumbled, stuffing her cellphone in her purse. Home. "So what new and exciting things did you do today?" Becky asked as she sat Nanu down for dinner. They were trying meatloaf in gravy tonight, along with mashed potatoes and steamed carrots. Nanu was almost drooling as she looked at the food. "I tried some of your toys out," Nanu said, waiting while Becky put butter on the carrots. "I got scared and quit after trying to use one of them." "Let me guess, the egg?" Becky mused, smirking. Nanu nodded. "I thought that one might freak you out. Don't worry, I'll show you how to use all of them safely, and then you'll love them. What else did you get up to?" "I followed your instructions about using the lapp-topp," Nanu continued, poking the mashed potatoes with her fork. It smelled good, but looked like lumpy white shit. How strange. But Mistress had them on her plate too, so Nanu was clearly missing something. "I looked at pictures of Kana-da, and of Rome, and of my home;” "Rome probably doesn't look anything like you remember it," Becky said, sitting down finally and pouring wine for each of them. It was actually Falernian wine she'd brought back with Mark from their initial visit to Imperial Rome, where they'd first met Nanu. She intended to bring a bottle or two along for the playdate on Friday. Nanu nodded. "It is all ruins. The mighty Romans have fallen. They were not as strong as they thought. Who destroyed them, Mistress?" Becky shrugged as she began to eat. She had made sure Nanu could use her cutlery properly, and Nanu watched her for cues about how to proceed. "It was a slow decline, my love, over a few hundred years. But there were nomadic tribes called Huns who began the fall, and then the people of Germania finished it, the tribes you call Goths." Nanu made a face. "The tall, smelly straw-heads? They made Rome fall? Where are they today?" Becky didn't know quite how to answer that question. Did she talk about Germany and the Third Reich? Would that make sense to Nanu? Or the fact that they were the industrial engine of Europe? She almost laughed at the thought of trying to explain 'goth' subculture to Nanu. "What is this called, Mistress?" Nanu asked, masticating on a mouthful of food. She tapped with the fork at the steaming brown mass on her plate. "It's very good, if hot." "Meatloaf," Becky replied. "It's the ground-up meat of a cow and pig, held together with oats and egg, that baked in my oven. It's like a meat cake covered in gravy." "Gray-vee;” Nanu said, looking at the sauce curiously. It occurred to Becky that Nanu had no analogue for gravy in her own era, and Becky had no damn idea when gravy had been invented. She'd just ask two people she was certain would know when she saw them on Friday. She swore those two knew everything. "I like everyone we have met so far, Mistress," Nanu said, resuming eating. "Even Steve, after he let me try his fire chicken. That hurt so bad overnight, Mistress." "I know, baby, and he won't do it again," Becky assured her. "The next time you eat hot wings, it'll be because you like them and want to. He's probably just glad to know he's not on your grudge list." Nanu nodded. "I had an invideo list when I lived in Rome." "That doesn't surprise me," Becky chuckled. "You wrote down the names of people who pissed you off so that you take revenge one day?" "Well, no," Nanu admitted, blushing a little. "I was a slave, I didn't have a stylus or any parchment or things to write on. When I was mad at someone, or they hurt me and I was crying, I'd lie in my straw and I'd close my eyes and whisper their name into my palm to help me remember it." "Did that work?" "No, I usually forgot," the Egyptian girl grumbled. "My memory is shit." "I'm sorry," Becky said, snickering and trying to control herself. "I promise you, my love, I'm not laughing at you. You just have a funny way of saying things." Nanu sniffed indignantly and continued eating her food. At least food understood her and didn't mock her. Except for the burning chicken. She'd be whispering into her palm about it that night, for sure. Friday morning, finally. "Should I be nervous, Mistress?" Nanu asked while Becky was setting out her clothes, humming to herself. Nanu still didn't have the hang of coordinating her outfits, and left to her own judgement, she usually ended up looking like a crazy homeless person. Ergo, Becky was in charge of dressing her for when they went out. "Even I'm a little nervous, but I always am when I see my profs," the blonde told her, smiling. "It's been about three years since I last got together with them, we met up at a certain club. But I'm also feeling excited. I always have the time of my life when I'm with them." "You're the only person I know of who's ever felt that way about their teachers, then," Nanu said, sitting naked on the bed and watching. "Except for maybe M-ark, but he gets to fuck you." "Just wait until you meet my teachers, then," Becky replied, smiling slyly as she held up a shirt for Nanu to wear. Fifteen minutes later. "This is not the same direction we went to meet your other friends," Nanu observed, looking out the window as they drove. There were fewer of the giant buildings, the so-called 'sky-scrapers', and many of the domiciles were larger, more ornate, with larger spans of grass than at other houses she'd seen. "Do wealthy farmers live in these places?" Becky snickered. Since the area they were driving through was not overly urban, with buildings heaped on top of buildings, Nanu thought they were visiting a rural area. Affluent suburbs like this must have felt strange. "No, wealthy people live in places like this, but they're not farmers. These are like the villas of wealthy Romans, I guess, like the Flavians. They're politicians, lawyers, merchants;” "Do your teachers live here?" Nanu asked. "No, not quite," Becky said, still driving and wondering what Nanu would think when they reached their destination. "It's hard to describe, just wait and see." They continued driving until they turned onto the Bridle Path, and Nanu was gazing in wonder at all the endless trees that concealed the neighborhood from public view. They began passing houses, all of which were affluent, of course, but weren't much more impressive than the ones they'd passed to get here. Then they began reaching the oldest estates, and Nanu's eyes grew wide. The lots grew in size, and sometimes she almost couldn't see the houses. Endless grass and trees, and the houses Nanu could see were huge. Becky was feeling a tingle of excitement as she turned up a long, winding driveway, lined with trees. Some carefully arranged rocks at the entrance had the letters of a word carved into them, but Nanu only caught a glimpse of it as they turned. BLACKWELL "Was that word in the big letters a name, Mistress?" she asked. Becky nodded. She hadn't been here for some years. "The family name is Blackwell. This place is over a hundred years old." "Black; weh;” Nanu said slowly. Nanu was staring at all the trees and the extensive lawn with its topiary when Becky got her attention. "Here we are, darling." Nanu's eyes widened when she saw what they were approaching. The long, massive building was made of gleaming white stone, stretching a long way in either direction. A great fountain in the middle of the black road greeted them, and they circled around it to stop in front of the place. "I no longer think you are wealthy, Mistress," Nanu murmured, gaping out her window as Becky turned off her car, sitting still for several seconds and staring at the steering wheel. The blonde took a breath. "Okay; I'm ready;” "Quid est?" Nanu asked. Mistress had been speaking her dreadful En-gush. "Sorry, honey," Becky said, squeezing Nanu's hand. "I was just getting myself ready;” She got out of the car while Nanu tried to unbuckle herself. Becky came around and opened her door, letting Nanu out before they turned and walked up the short flight of marble stairs to the big white doors. Someone was already waiting for them, a serious-looking woman in grey clothes. "Is that one of your teachers?" Nanu asked quietly as she held Becky's hand. "She looks like a teacher." "Miss Fischer, welcome," the woman said, smiling and nodding her head. "I am Tatyana, seneschal for Mr. and Mrs. DeBourne." "Thank you, Tatyana," Becky said, coming up the stairs. "Please, call me Becky, and this is Nanu." "Hello, Nanu," Tatyana said, smiling. "Hi," Nanu said, remembering how to greet someone and holding up her hand to wave. "Nanu doesn't speak English, we communicate in Latin," Becky explained. Nanu figured her Mistress was telling the stern woman how she didn't speak En-gush, so she just listened quietly. "Then you will need to be my translator, since I confess that aside from English, I only speak Russian, and no Latin," Tatyana replied, gesturing for them to enter and then following. They stopped in the grand foyer, and Nanu was Uhking around, her jaw almost on the floor. "I'm sorry if we're early, I didn't want to compete with traffic," Becky confessed, handing the seneschal a bag in which she was carrying two bottles. "And I've always been terrified of being late where the profs are concerned, so better to be early. I brought some wine I thought they might enjoy." Tatyana nodded. "They are in a virtual conference call at the moment. I have standing orders to make you both as comfortable as possible until they greet you. Let me call the staff, and we'll get started." Nanu watched as the stern woman brought her wrist up to her face and spoke quietly into some device wrapped around it. She then put her wrist down and waited patiently. Nanu was still looking all around, as if her head was on a swivel. The ceilings were so very tall! Everything was white, with gilding. The giant staircase at the back of the entrance hall was flanked by two huge suits of armour, each of them holding a menacing weapon. Nanu resisted the urge to hide behind her Mistress. What kind of teachers were these? Soon, she heard people approaching, and then they were assembling behind Tatyana. When they'd all fallen into place, Tatyana began introductions. "Right, as you lot might have heard, Mr. and Mrs. DeBourne have some special guests today. "I would like to introduce Ms. Rebecca Fischer, and her friend, Nanu." "Welcome," they all said in unison, nodding, except for two women in strange black dresses trimmed in white, who did a graceful little bow that also bent their knees. "Miss Fischer, I'll let my people introduce themselves," Tatyana said, gesturing to the staff. Becky stepped forward, bringing Nanu with her, and she started at one end of the line. "My name's Dave, senior landscaper," the gruff looking man said, shaking Becky's hand. He was positively ancient by Nanu's assessment, bald on top with greyish hair on the sides of his head and his moustache and beard. He looked rugged and tough for a grandfather. Next up, she greeted a young and handsome black man. "I am Yolatunde, but please, call me Tunde," he said, shaking her hand. "I am the junior landscaper." "Please call me Becky," the blonde said, smiling. She felt Nanu tugging on her arm and looked down at her. "They have a Nubian slave?" the Egyptian girl asked, hardly able to keep the wonder out of her voice. Becky chose to not try and address this issue right now, and would simply have to see to it before Nanu said anything awkward. The woman she now stood in front of was tall, rangy and strongly built. She had her dirty blonde hair pulled back in a messy ponytail, and her denim overalls did little to hide her curves or her large bust. Her hazel eyes reflected her good-natured smirk. "Andrea, mechanic, plumber, and electrician for the estate." "Can I call you if I ever need my plumbing flushed?" Becky asked as she shook Andrea's hand, feeling something pass between them. Andrea laughed heartily. Yes, this girl would be fun indeed. Nanu seemed in awe of how imposing this woman's build was, not unlike a gladiatrix from Rome, but taller. "Glenda, estate chauffeuse," said another woman, smartly dressed in a grey outfit and wearing an odd little cap Nanu couldn't quite figure out. "If you need to go anywhere while you're staying with us, don't even think of driving yourself, I'll take care of it. It's how the bosses would want it." "Don't I know it," Becky laughed, moving down the line. She shook hands with Marie, a slight, frizzy-haired woman in glasses who was the botanist and gardener for the estate. She had a French accent, and Becky was relieved she'd kept up with her French, not only because she was afraid the profs would quiz her. "Hey, I'm Ari," said a smartly dressed young man with dark hair and eyes and tan features. He was handsome, for sure, but he gave off a gay vibe. "Cybersecurity for the estate. You won't mind if I lock your phone down while you're here, will you? For your own protection as much as anything. It's a good idea to be behind our firewall." "Do what you need to do, Ari, I know it's what the profs would want," Becky said, readily handing over her phone to him. Next in line was a sturdy woman wearing an apron and looking like she'd just come from the kitchen. "Theresa," she said pleasantly. "Estate chef and sommelier. The pleasure is mine, and just let me know what your culinary preferences are." "I'm willing to bet you're going to be Nanu's new favorite person," Becky replied, smirking down at Nanu, who heard her name but had no idea what was going on. She'd just have to wait for her Mistress to tell her. "Hi, I'm Trilby, senior housekeeper," said one of the women in the black dresses. She had light brown hair and was wearing strange things over her eyes. They reminded Nanu of the 'glasses' her Mistress sometimes wore, but these obscured the woman's eyes from view. "If you're staying' over, I'll be seeing to your sleeping arrangements." "Well, I doubt we are this time, but if that changes, you'll be the first to know," Becky said readily. She hadn't been to Blackwell Manor in some years, so the idea appealed to her. Lastly, they greeted an enthusiastic young woman, in another black outfit, but it was markedly different from the one the taller girl wore. This outfit was short and tight, and Nanu ended up staring right at the girl's big tits, which were in her face. Her legs were also visible, and if she moved just right, Nanu was sure she could see her undergarments. "Hi, I'm Valentina, junior housekeeper, but just call me Val," the girl chirped, smiling brightly. Her dark brown hair was worn in a bob, and her brown eyes radiated cheerfulness. Nanu wasn't certain but she also looked like she might have cat ears on top of her head. What was this creature? "Just call me Becky, please, I'm only Miss Fischer when I'm in trouble with your bosses," Becky said, shaking her hand. "And hopefully I'll manage to avoid that with the profs today." "That all depends on how you answer certain questions, Miss Fischer," Tatyana almost seemed to quip, making several staff members chuckle. What on earth was that about? She didn't like feeling paranoid around the profs. "Right," Tatyana announced, turning to look at her staff. "Carry on with your normal routines; if I have need of any of you, I'll call for you. Dismissed." Everyone nodded and then dispersed, leaving Tatyana with Becky and Nanu. The only other one who remained behind was Theresa, and she waited patiently. Nanu was once again, looking around the huge foyer, Uhking at everything. "Hopefully your hosts won't be detained too long," Tatyana said, checking her watch. "Perhaps some food or coffee while you're waiting?" Becky now looked down at Nanu. "Honey, Theresa here is the archimagirus for the estate. She is asking if you would like to eat while we wait for my teachers." The tiny girl nodded readily. Theresa smiled and bent over slightly, her hands on her knees. This girl Nanu was adorable! "Nanu, what would you like to eat?" Nanu figured out what was being asked, and she had her answer ready. "Ba-lo;” she said missing a beat. Theresa looked at Jenny for a moment. "Ba-lo?" "Bologna," Becky sighed, shaking her head. "It is, without question, her favorite food, believe me." "But I can make just about anything she likes," Theresa pointed out, seeming confused. "Why would she just want something as simple as that?" "We don't have taste buds like she does," Becky explained, while Nanu opened her mouth and pointed inside it, then smiled and licked her lips while rubbing her tummy. She looked like Nibbles the Mouse from old Tom and Jerry cartoons. "I think she's addicted to nitrates and preservatives, despite what havoc they wreak on her digestive tract. She was an actual slave where she comes from, so I'm pretty sure she has an iodine deficiency, she loves salt." "Oh, the poor thing," Theresa cooed, taking Nanu by the hand and leading her toward the small dining room. "In that case, I'll give her all the bologna she wants." "Ba-lo," Nanu said readily, willing to let this unknown person take her anywhere if she was going to get fed. Becky walked along behind, along with Tatyana, who watched intently. "A very interesting life you lead, Miss Fischer," the seneschal mused. "Tatyana, I wouldn't even know where to begin these days;” Becky sighed. Thirty minutes later. Nanu was still sitting at the table, eating happily and drinking milk while Becky and Theresa sat with her, the latter watching with no small amount of fascination. "Goodness, she can certainly pack it away for such a little thing," Theresa mused. "I daresay she might give the lord of the manor or his son Alex a run for their money. Does she have two hollow legs?" "She's not a slave anymore, so I stressed to her that she's always welcome to eat as much as she wants," Becky said, still feeling a certain morbid fascination in watching Nanu plow through everything she was offered. "Sometimes I just forget exactly what she's capable of." "Well, as long as she doesn't explode and poor Val and Trilby have to clean her up," Theresa said. "She ate that whole slab of organic bologna I brought out, and now she's killing my brisket." "And less than a week ago, she thought cow meat was a lowly peasant food," Becky sighed, eating her own croissant and having a coffee. It was still breakfast after all, but Nanu's metabolism knew no time zones. "I have yet to find a food she won't eat. She literally destroyed an entire pound of suicide wings the other night at a pub, even though it just about blew her head off. She's kind of relentless." "Good morning, Miss Fischer," said a very elderly gentleman in a clipped but friendly English accent as he entered the room. "It has been some years, hasn't it?" "Oh my goodness, Mister Winson," Becky said happily as she stood up and hugged the new arrival. Nanu even paused and looked up from her brisket to see what was happening. She put down her food and stood up, coming around the table now. She was trying to remember the manners Becky had taught her. Since she'd been a slave and had to stand when, well, anyone was in the room, it wasn't that hard for her to keep in mind. "It's so good to see you again, sir!" "It is good to see you as well, my dear, but please, call me Jordan," the man said, returning the hug. "I'm retired now, and simply a member of the family, so I'm told." "Okay, but call me Becky, then, or at least Rebecca," she replied, smiling up at him. She hadn't seen Jordan in many years, but he seemed the same as ever, crisp and dignified. She turned to Nanu and gestured for her to come closer. "Nanu, come here and say hello, this man is named Jordan." "Jor-dah," the tiny girl repeated as she walked right up to Jordan and hugged him, just as she'd seen her Mistress do. "Oh, hello," Jordan said, somewhat surprised by the greeting, but adapting to it readily. Theresa, who was standing nearby, couldn't resist letting out an 'Awe!' sound at the sight. "It's very nice to meet you, young lady." "Sorry, she doesn't speak English, we communicate in Latin," Becky explained as Nanu finally finished the hug. She helped Jordan sit while Nanu returned to her seat and continued showing the brisket who was in charge. "I admit, my conversational Latin is about as rusty as my joints, but I'll endeavor to make myself understood," Jordan said while Theresa served him some tea. They discussed Nanu's phony background for some time, with other staff members occasionally coming in and out. Nanu seemed very taken with Val's tits, and made no bones about it. Val giggled as Nanu bent over in her chair and tried to look up her skirt. Nanu seemed to have finally been sated when Tatyana came back into the room, smiling. "Your hosts are finally out of their meeting now and ready to receive you, Miss Fischer. If you would both please follow me;” Becky thanked Theresa for the food (Nanu hugged her), and then excused herself from Jordan before following Tatyana out of the informal dining room. They went back through the long halls, arriving at the grand foyer again. Tatyana then took them up the stairs. Nanu only tripped twice, because she was so busy Uhking at everything around her. Up to the third floor they went, and Tatyana led them toward a lounge. The seneschal stopped outside the room and nodded her head. "If you have any needs, Mr. and Mrs. DeBourne will make sure we see to them. It's been a pleasure, Miss Fischer." Becky nodded and watched as Tatyana turned and left. She took another deep breath and then took hold of the doorknob, opening the door and walking in, gesturing for Nanu to wait in the hall for a moment. The Egyptian girl nodded and stood still. "Rebecca Nightingale Fischer!" chimed a heavenly voice, making Becky squeal with delight. She trotted up and threw herself into the bronze-haired beauty's embrace, laughing in relief. How she'd missed these hugs. "It is so good to see you again, my dear!" "It's so good to see you both as well," Becky breathed, feeling her eyes sting at the sight of the two people who'd had more of an influence on her than anyone else in her life, her parents included. Karen DeBourne's hypnotic golden eyes shone with happiness. Next to her towered her husband, his electric blue eyes holding her spellbound. He cast a shadow over her, because he was so tall and so muscular. "I left Nanu in the hallway for a sec, just in case I started crying. May I get her?" The huge blond man nodded. Becky went back to the door and gestured for Nanu to come in, her smile a reassuring one. Nanu took her hand and came into the room, looking around, but a split second later, she dropped to her knees, her hands pressed to the floor and her head hung. She was almost shaking and they could hear her gasping and mumbling. "Nanu?" Becky said, very confused by the reaction. She got it; meeting The DeBournes for the first time, especially Michael DeBourne, could be intimidating, since he was almost seven feet tall and solid muscle. But this was a rather extreme reaction, and Becky hadn't expected it. "Nanu, are you okay?" Nanu kept mumbling, but she was trembling almost violently, refusing to look up. "You're speaking to her in Latin," the tall, bronze-haired woman said. Becky nodded. "She doesn't speak English, and I don't speak her native tongue, but she speaks Latin, so that's how we communicate," she said, still not at all sure what was going on. Was Nanu that frightened? "You said she's Egyptian, yes?" Karen asked. Becky nodded. Karen stepped forward slightly and then spoke. "Nanu, alraja' alwuquf." The tiny girl didn't comply with the request to stand, just trembling harder and still mumbling. "Well, she doesn't speak Arabic," Karen mused, her finger under her chin. Becky seemed at a loss, which did not go unnoticed by her hosts. She looked up at her husband. "Not Arabic." Mike nodded and took over, his voice deep and commanding. "Nanu, I want you to stand up." At hearing her native Coptic tongue, Nanu paused in her mumbling, going silent. She even stopped trembling. Slowly, very slowly, she pushed herself off her hands, getting to her knees and then rising to her feet. She resolutely kept her head down, though, looking at the floor. "Look up at us, Nanu," the huge man said. Nanu slowly lifted her head, and her light hazel eyes were brittle with fear, but also sheer awe. Her vision was filled with the sight of these two unfathomably tall and beautiful beings, the likes of which she had never conceived of. Even her Mistress was downright plain compared to them. Her mouth moved, but no sound came out. "So we need to speak Coptic to her and not Arabic," Karen concluded, observing the girl. "She must be from a very remote part of Egypt indeed." "Oh my God," Becky groaned in exasperation, looking at the ceiling and almost stomping her foot. "Am I the only person I know who doesn't speak this dead language?" Karen looked up at her husband. "Coptic, and not liturgically, and Latin. Rather odd, I daresay." She looked at Becky now. "That must be taxing for you both, needing to speak in Latin to make it in an English world." "You don't know the half of it, Lady Prof," Becky admitted. "I've never seen her react like that before, and she terrified of almost anything she can't eat." Karen now stepped directly in front of Nanu, knelt and took the tiny girl's hands in hers. Nanu's eyes snapped wide open at the contact, her pupils shrinking in little more than pinholes. "Nanu," Karen said softly, smiling as she spoke in Coptic. "Welcome to our home. I am so happy that you are here." Nanu heard Becky call out in panic while her eyes rolled up into her head and she crumpled to the floor. A few minutes later. "Well, you weren't kidding about the extreme reaction to things," Mike mused as he and Becky watched while Karen was sitting on the long chesterfield with Nanu lying on her, the Egyptian girl's head in her lap. She hadn't quite come to yet, and Karen was stroking her hair gently. "Any idea what that was about?" Becky was somewhat reticent to answer, since she wasn't even sure what to say. She finally decided that she needed to be honest. "I; well, this is going to sound ridic, but I think she thinks you're gods." Karen looked up from the couch, one of her eyebrows raised. "You're right, Rebecca, that does indeed sound 'ridic'. What impossibly remote corner of Egypt could she possibly come from where polytheistic beliefs still hold sway?" "It's; hard and weird to explain," Becky confessed rather lamely. At that moment, Valentina came in, and she was holding a small silver tray with an array of food on it. She handed it to Mike, curtsied, and exited the room. The huge man brought the tray to his wife, who examined the contents for a moment before picking up a rolled-up piece of Theresa's homemade bologna. She held it under Nanu's nose. "Even better than smelling salts," Becky muttered as she heard Nanu sniff something, and even before she'd opened her eyes, she leaned forward enough to take the proffered meat in her mouth. "Ba-lo;” she said somewhat dazedly, chewing away. Becky and Mike watched as Nanu ate the bologna while Karen just stroked her hair. It was some moments before Nanu looked up and realized where she was, scrambling off her host's lap, and prostrating herself on the floor, trembling and mumbling again. Karen and Mike looked at one another while Becky sighed and bent down to gently haul Nanu to her feet. She still wouldn't look at them, though. "We didn't mean to interrupt, Rebecca, please resume," Mike said. "Why does she think we're gods?" Here we go. "Well, she's never seen anyone quite like either of you, physically," Becky began. "And where she's from, there's' She felt a little tickle in her throat and she coughed rather harshly. "Are you quite all right, darling?" the gorgeous matriarch asked, curious. "Sorry," Becky rasped, waving it off. "I felt the tickle earlier in my throat when I was drinking coffee. Your chef Theresa put chicory in it, didn't she?" "She's been known to, yes," Karen confirmed, nodding. "Do you have an allergy?" "A very mild reaction, but sometimes it can flare up," the blonde said, puzzled. "Anyway, I' She paused to take another breath, her throat was still scratchy. The more she wanted to say something, the more she felt the itch. What on earth? "Could I; possibly borrow a piece of paper and a writing implement?" she asked. Karen walked over to a small credenza in the corner and returned with a small steno pad and pencil. Nanu was still staring at the two terrifying and wondrous beings, her mouth dry and her eyes rather wet. Karen handed the paper and pencil to Becky, who tried to write something. The tip of the pencil broke off. Karen tilted her head for a moment and then returned to her desk, coming back with a fountain pen, offering it to her guest. Becky pressed it to the paper, but the ink just spilled out of the tip, flooding the small square of paper. "Goodness," Karen said, quickly ducking low and putting another, larger page of paper she'd brought back under the steno pad, catching any ink that rolled off and threatened to stain her priceless rug. "Michael, perchance can Rebecca use your Rubus? I left mine back in the office." The giant man pulled his phone out of his jeans pocket and handed it to Becky, having unlocked it. Karen had already carefully taken the steno pad and fountain pen from her guest, walking them over to a small waste basket to safely dispose of them. Becky intended to use the text or document function to explain herself, but Mike's device winked out. "I think the battery just died," she said, handing it back to him. "Entirely." "What did I tell your father about having these batteries made in Guangzhou?" Mike asked as he looked down at his wife while putting the Rubus back in his pocket. "They skimp on the lithium, meaning the wiring degrades at least fifty percent more quickly." "Duly noted, your lordship," Karen sighed, shaking her head. "Yet another thing to bring up to the board at the next meeting. New batteries from elsewhere will mean tweaking the programming. That will cause some grumbling. I'm sorry, Rebecca, you were saying?" Becky seemed somewhat irked. She walked over to one of the window looking out over the back lot and leaned in, breathing on it. She'd try to write it there. Surely condensation would be her friend? "Those windows are thermochromic, my dear," Karen mentioned, still watching. "Not only are they slightly warm, but they have a coating on them that prevents condensation buildup, generally." "Nanu?" Becky called, snapping the smaller girl out of her trance. Nanu glanced at her Mistress and Becky beckoned her over with a finger. The blonde down and whispered in her ear. "Nanu, please tell them that you are from Imperial Rome." "No," Nanu whispered back, shaking her head and sounding very nervous. "They won't believe me, and they'll punish me. Please, Mistress, don't make me do it;” "Rebecca," Mike called over, his deep voice commanding but also kind and reassuring. "There's no need, just come back over here, please." Becky stood up and returned to stand with her professors again, holding Nanu's hand. The Egyptian girl had gone back to averting her gaze, looking at the floor. They both just stood there, as if letting school headmasters assess them. "She can't tell us," Karen mused aloud, but obviously talking to her husband. "It almost defies Bohm Interpretation." Becky had heard the term, but had no idea what it meant in this context. They weren't talking to her in any event. She just listened and waited. "The harder she tries, the more it hurts, and any attempt is stymied," Mike agreed. "Things that seem completely coincidental are all entangled. Who knew about the chicory?" "And we happened to be in the lounge where we installed some of the first thermochromic windows," Karen added. "No chance for condensation and finger-writing." She looked back at the waste basked. "Damn, I really liked that pen, too." Holy shit, Becky thought, almost shuddering at a realization. Am I encountering time lock? I'm not allowed to tell them? Will the fucking universe kill me before it lets me? There was something so inherently unfair about this in her eyes. Not that she couldn't tell them, but the fact that Mike and Karen DeBourne, two of the most amazing people and gifted physicists walking the planet, were not meant to know about her time traveling. The two people she desperately wanted to share this with more than anything, and it wasn't meant to be. When she looked up at them, she felt a stinging in her eyes. "I'm; I'm sorry," she said, her voice trembling. "Will you hate me if I ask you to stop inquiring about Nanu and myself?" She sighed in relief as Karen stepped forward and pulled her into a warm embrace. She may have been disappointed, but at least she could stop trying, for now. Nanu looked up when she felt the movement, seeing her Mistress being hugged. Her eyes went wider than dinner plates when she saw the goddess with the golden eyes take her Mistress' face in her hands and then kiss her, deeply. The giant god with the golden hair and the eyes the color of the sea reached down and kept her from falling on her ass as the strength left her legs. She goggled up at him, stunned beyond speech as he smiled down at her. Slowly, Nanu turned her head to look over at her Mistress again, who was still kissing the tall, bronze-haired goddess. It was no chaste or even reverent kiss, it was; lewd, it was. Becky groaned as Karen's tongue began to tangle with hers. Nanu gasped in utter shock. Was her Mistress tongue-fucking the goddess? Nanu let out an unintelligible sound of confusion, and this caused Karen and Becky to finally break the kiss. Still holding one another, they looked over and down at her, smiling warmly. "She seems overwhelmed," Karen mused. "She's never seen anyone kiss a goddess before," Becky said, smirking. "Not even me. That sure got her attention. I give it three seconds before her competitive jealousy kicks in." "Well, it won't do to have jealous guests in my house," Karen chimed, her voice music in Nanu's ears. The Egyptian girl had heard those lovely tones once before, during a conversation over her Mistress' magic talking box a few days ago. Mistress had been speaking to the goddess! The god and goddess were Mistress' teachers she was referring to! "And here we go again," Becky sighed as Nanu wilted in Mike's arms, seeming to faint for a second time. And probably not the last time today. A little bit later. Nanu was sitting on the giant bed, in the giant room, looking around. She seemed to have not noticed that she was completely naked, as was Becky, who had just finished undressing. The room was unlike anything she had ever seen or even conceived of. "The gods sleep in here?" she asked in a tiny voice. There we have it, Becky realized. She really does believe they're gods. Then again, I was the tallest woman she'd ever seen before she met Karen. And Mike, well; what do I do about it? Do I try to persuade her that they're not gods? That could take forever, and she'll fight it. I can't encourage it, so maybe just leave it and let her work it out for herself? Working things out for herself seemed to be Nanu's MO, so that what Becky decided on. She finally nodded. "They sleep here, yes." "You were kissing the goddess," Nanu breathed, looking at Becky in wonder. "She was kissing you. Mistress, have you; have you fucked these gods before?" Becky just nodded again. Nanu thought about that, her eyes roaming over the expansive floor in front of her, and then at her own naked body. "And I; do these gods intend to fuck me?" This brought a smile to Becky's lovely face. "If that is what you desire, my love. I told you several times this past week, we came to have fun with my teachers, and having sex with them was actually what I meant." "Your teachers are the gods themselves," Nanu murmured. "Are all teachers gods in your world?" "Not even close," Becky said, shaking her head. "But nobody had a bigger influence on my life and who I became than these two." "Well of course, they're gods," reasoned the Egyptian girl, almost frowning because she felt strange explaining the perfectly obvious to her Mistress. "What; what happens if I fuck these gods?" "Well, you cum, probably harder than you ever have in your life," Becky replied. "What did you expect to happen?" "I won't become a god myself?" Nanu asked. "I haven't yet." "What if I let the sun god cum in me?" pressed the former slave-girl. "Will I have a demigod childlike Hercules, who the Romans worshipped?" Becky just laughed and pulled Nanu to her feet. The smaller girl seemed justifiably hesitant, but Becky led her over to the large door off to one side of the room and into an enormous and sumptuous bathing chamber. Nanu's eyes were everywhere, trying to take it all in, but she stopped dead upon seeing who awaited them. It was the gods, and they were also naked. The goddess, the one her Mistress referred to as 'Karen', was a glorious sight to behold. She was even taller than Mistress, and her tits were larger, standing proudly on her chest. They were each as large or larger than Nanu's head. Her body was flawless, with a single strip of trimmed coppery hair crowning the mound just over her cunt. She had the same long dancer's legs that Nanu did. Her golden eyes were intimidating and at the same time very welcoming. Whoever she was looking at just had to choose which was applicable to them. Nanu trembled almost in fear at the sight of the god, though. He was immeasurably tall to her, she barely reached his chest. He was more powerfully built than any man or even statue she'd ever laid eyes on, with muscles bulging everywhere. He had a small waist under his huge torso, and his cock was frighteningly large, even though it was soft. The muscles of his legs were bigger around than Nanu's chest. Had her Mistress really fucked that god? Had she really fucked that cock? His eyes were the color of a fearsome sea, but they were looking at her now with a kind expression she found strangely comforting in one who must have been a god of war and conquest, not just a sun god. "Has Nanu experienced a hot tub yet?" Karen asked, smiling pleasantly. "Nope," Becky replied, shaking her head. "Not on my watch, anyway. I don't think they had the ability or technology where she comes from." "Be frank about this next question, Rebecca," the goddess continued, gesturing to the large tub set into the floor. "Will she want to participate in our planned debauchery?" That made Becky laugh. "Trust me, Lady Prof, once she decides she's in, there'll be no stopping her. She's a complete sex fiend, it's kinda scary. Honestly, we should just dive into it, and she'll watch until she feels left out, and then insist on getting involved." "Excellent," Karen said as she let her husband escort her into the tub. "Shall I see to Nanu while you give my husband his due greeting?" "Never thought you'd ask, Lady Prof," Becky breathed, heading to the tub and clambering in. She had Nanu by the hand, but the smaller girl seemed hesitant. Becky released her and went to Mike, slipping into his titan arms. Karen, meanwhile stood in front of Nanu, smiling at her. "Come, Nanu," the goddess said in Latin, holding out her arms. "Come to me." Trembling but unable to disobey, Nanu stepped forward and put her hands in the goddess'. She allowed herself to be led down into the humming, churning water, her eyes still fixed on Karen's. Whereas the water reached Karen's waist, it was almost up to Nanu's tits when she was standing in the center. She felt the warm water bubbling around her, and it would have fascinated her if she hadn't been held by the gaze of the goddess. "Do you want me to kiss you?" Karen asked. Nanu nodded almost imperceptibly, her heart thundering in her chest. Karen pulled her close, until their tits were squashed together. Nanu's eyes went wide as the goddess pressed her soft lips to hers, kissing her deeply. Nanu's eyes closed now, and she slowly brought her hands up to embrace the deity. It was unlike anything she'd ever felt before, even with her Mistress. Her mind just melted away. She felt her tongue tangling with the goddess', and realized she was actively kissing Karen back. Mistress had already told her that they'd come here to fuck these two, these gods, who were apparently her teachers. As much as she revered Re-be-kah, she seemed to have underestimated her still, since not everyone was allowed to fuck gods. And she was now allowed to? Nanu began to kiss back harder, surrendering to her innate desire and eagerness. She felt her tits pressing into the goddess', her nipples jabbing and scraping, getting very hard. The goddess slowly moved backward, taking Nanu with her, until she was sitting down, and pulled Nanu into her lap. Nanu rested on her thighs as they kept kissing, tongues exploring and tangling. Nanu whimpered in pleasure as Karen's hands began to roam around her body, caressing and exploring. The kiss broke long enough for them to look into one another's eyes, and Nanu was almost panting, a long string of glistening saliva drooping between their tongues. She felt the goddess' hands reach her ass, taking hold of her cheeks and squirming. Karen smiled and spoke in that enchanting voice. "Do you want to play with my tits, my dear?" Nanu nodded and leaned back just far enough to see the goddess' tits, which were larger than even Mistress'. Nanu couldn't remember ever seeing tits so big on any woman, unless they were enormously fat and floppy. This was something totally different, and Nanu was enthralled by the sight that awaited her. These divine tits were large and full, soft and firm, standing up and with dusky nipples begging to be kissed and sucked on. And Nanu would oblige. "Hmm, very nice," the goddess purred as Nanu leaned down and took one of the nipples inside her mouth, sucking and swirling her tongue around it. Karen gently clasped and cradled Nanu's head, letting her experiment. She felt the tiny girl bit and tug gently, which gave her a shiver. "You must enjoy making love to girls, yes?" she asked in Latin. Nanu just nodded, enveloped in this being's warm arms, almost feeling like she was suckling. She remembered practicing with her sister Kiya so very long ago back in dusty little Akhmim. She never could have guessed she'd be doing it now on a goddess. Her eyes opened as she heard a moan come from nearby, a moan she recognized as that of her Mistress. She looked over and stared dumbly, somehow remembering to keep suckling while watching Re-be-kah servicing the war god. Mistress was on her knees in the tub, while the god was leaning back against the edge, and she had his enormous, hard cock in her hand. She stroked the shaft while her lips were sealed around it, and she was bobbing back and forth, making an effort to push farther down its length with each movement. Nanu seized up and groaned as one of the goddess' hands glided down her body and under her ass, finding her cuntlips and stroking gently. "She looks good doing that, doesn't she, Nanu?" the goddess asked, smiling slyly. She stroked gently along her lover's nether lips, teasing her and making Nanu tremble in her lap. Nanu was having a hard time remembering to keep sucking and licking, but she somehow endured. "Would you like to try?" Nanu was whimpering, but she nodded. "Tag, DeBourne," Karen said, reaching out her hand to touch Mike's. "Nanu wants a whirl at the beast." "Do you mind, Rebecca?" the giant man asked, looking down at the woman currently pleasuring him. "Hmm, not at all, sir," Becky replied, popping her mouth off and smiling up at him, still stroking with her hand. "Don't want my jaw to get sore too early, after all." She stood and moved back, while Karen peeled Nanu off her lap. Despite expressing a desire to switch, Nanu seemed nervous, and Becky knelt in the water and took her face in her hands, smiling gently and whispering against her lips. "It's okay, my love," she said. "This is part of your new world, after all." Nanu nodded and moved over to the war god while Becky took her place, sliding into Karen's lap. Unlike Nanu, she wasn't perched on it, but managed to slip one of her legs back behind Karen's ass, and soon their pussies were pressed together while they embraced one another. They smiled before resuming the kiss they'd shared in the study, but even more deep and passionate now. "Hmm, God, I've missed this," Becky mumbled, her tongue dancing wetly with Karen's. Their tits squashed, and they squirmed against each other, reconnecting. It had been too long since they'd made love. The last time they'd been able to meet up had simply been in a café, no chance to get naughty there. "We have too," Karen replied, exploring Becky's mouth. They remembered what the other liked, and their rhythm fell easily into place. "And you need to promise to visit more often, my love." "We will," Becky said, her heart fluttering. These two had meant so much to her. They'd first met her when she was simply a precocious teenager in high school, attending an institution they were considering sending their son to once he had left his Montessori. They'd been impressed by her grasp of science and had sponsored her readily, leading to many opportunities she might never have had, no matter how much her grades might have earned them. She even studied abroad for a few summers on their dime, going to Stanford, Oxford, and Lucerne. And then they'd made sure that she had a place at the university, and got into all the Science classes she desired. She had always had the biggest crush on them both, and by now she thought she was madly in love with them. She became their lover, even while they were her instructors. They opened her eyes to so many things. And they'd inspired her. She knew she wanted to teach young minds, to give those young people the same passion and opportunities she'd been given. Once she had her degree that allowed her to teach, she took a job at a local high school, and the place was happy to have her as their principal science teacher. It turned out to not be as much fun as she had anticipated, with teenage students proving boring and reticent. Some years of this had made her feel worn down. If it hadn't been for Mark and his Holmes Field Device these past few weeks, she might have simply droned on, feeling the passion for teaching fizzle out of her. And now she found herself back here, with Nanu, and everything seemed wonderful again. She pulled Karen tighter into her embrace, kissed her harder, and felt their cuntlips mingling and slithering beneath the foaming water. "Hmm, your breath still smells like roses," Becky panted as they made out and made love. "Those rose pastilles are so wonderful. Please let me lick you, please;” Karen nodded and they broke the kiss, with Becky sidling backward off her lap and getting on her knees. Karen now leaned back, resting her amazing ass on the edge and spreading her legs wide enough for Becky to kneel between them. She gazed in quiet delight at her professor's cunt, so wet and inviting, shaved completely smooth except for the tightly trimmed strip above, the lips perfect and even. Karen DeBourne was absolutely flawless. Becky leaned in and began kissing, wasting no time in pleasuring the older woman. She kissed and lapped, shivering as she remembered this taste. A memory of her first time doing this flooded back to her, and she reveled in the scent and slick arousal of her teacher-lover. She dragged her tongue up the twat before flicking it against Karen's nub, making her tremble and sigh, one of her hands coming to rest on the back of her former student's head. Nanu was frowning now, having gotten (somewhat) over her intimidation and was trying to massage the god's massive tool. Her fingers didn't even wrap around it, and she had to use both hands in a motion together to slide up and down its length. She leaned in and pressed the tip of her tongue against the swollen head, bewildered about how her Mistress had fit the damn thing

The Time Riders: Part 14 Visiting old friends, and Nanu discovers hot sauce. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. A certain bedroom. If she'd been worried about feeling alone, she wasn't noticing at the moment. There were so many fascinating things around here, all requiring her examination. There was an entire world to explore, after all, and it was apparently much bigger than the one she'd left behind. It was hard to conceive of, really; a world larger than Rome, than the empire, but according to her Mistress, Re-be-kah, she was not going to run out of things to be stunned by. So far, Mistress had been right. Nanu was kneeling on the bed, minutely examining the fabric that made up the soft sheets they'd been sleeping on. She tugged at the material, noticing how it was so tough that she needn't worry about tearing it. She tugged and tugged, giggling with delight when she couldn't wreck it. How clever the people of tomorrow were! She clambered off the bed and walked over to the window. She had only briefly put on any clothes, and that was to see her Mistress to the door as she left for work. Becky had made sure Nanu understood how the front door lock worked before she left. Nanu was only wearing the burning cock-sack garment, the one with the symbol of the musical group Let Zeppli on it, but the second Mistress was gone, she'd shucked it off and scampered around naked, laughing in delight. She'd been so tempted to stand in the window wearing no clothes and shake her nude body at the world, because she promised Mistress she would stay out of trouble, because she didn't want the vigiles coming for her since she'd only just gotten here. Mistress' 'free country' wasn't as free as it sounded, at least in her opinion. The tiny Egyptian girl walked up to the window of the bedroom and leaned on the frame, sighing dreamily as she rested her chin on her arms and gazed out at the world beyond the glass. Trees were starting to be green, and the grass of Mistress' lawn was visible, along with plants that would apparently become lovely flowers. High up in the blue sky, a strange bird flew. It barely moved, just gliding along, and seemed to have an almost cruciform shape. It left a weird trail of white cloud behind. What strange animals there were in the world of tomorrow. She left the window and went into the bathroom, plunking herself down on the commode and peeing, giggling at the sound produced by the material the bowl was made from. Once she was done, she headed downstairs, feeling a mite peckish. She went up to the fridge and opened the door, fascinated by the chill she felt as she leaned in to see what was available. Re-be-kah had left food for her to eat, all prepared and with her name on it, so that she knew what was safe. Seeing as how the ba-lo had made her almost shit herself to death the day before. The parfait was sitting in a bowl, with yummy-looking red and black berries swirled into it, along with a cereal that Mistress had called 'granola'. She took that and then retrieved a few slices of homemade bread from a little wooden container on the counter. Mistress had left some utensils and butter on the table, and even the peanut butter! Nanu loved the peanut butter; she couldn't wait to have it licked off her cunt! Sated some minutes later, Nanu wandered around, examining little things about the house that she hadn't noticed yet. She was careful to not mess with any switches, because she didn't know what all of them did. Apparently they weren't all just for the lights. She jumped up and down on the sturdy long chair, which was apparently called a 'chesterfield', rolled around on the comfy rug, and diddled herself in front of a mirror, cumming loudly and shamelessly. She loved looking at herself while she masturbated, she was so beautiful! Nanu flopped back on the rug, breathing heavily after a lovely climax. Her whole body tingled, and wonderful images of herself and her Mistress fucking floated through her mind. The house was warm, in a way she'd never felt before. Living in the slave quarters, and wearing what amounted to little more than a poorly made sack for clothing, she had often been cold, and rarely warm enough to suit her. This was; wonderful. This new world confused and frightened her, but she also knew she would acclimate, and then she would be warm, well-fed, and she could fuck to her heart's content. She was going to love her new life, she was sure. She hoped Re-be-kah was having as wonderful a day as she was. The Education of Nanu, as 'The Gods Will It'. Mooredale Secondary. Becky sat behind her desk, trying to conceal the way her eyes were spiraling with exasperation and boredom. While not every student in her Physics class was a dunce, only a few of them truly cared and paid attention. Most were just doing what was required to pass. Even if they got great grades, they weren't interested in retaining the material. And then there was one young dunce in particular. She tried not to scowl at Mark, who was zoning out at his desk, looking out the window. She could see even from here that his notes were inadequate. He couldn't claim to be memorizing the material; he had the memory of a goldfish crossed with a sieve. How had he made it into this prestigious high school to begin with? She was ultimately happy he had, of course, since that meant three months from now (from his point of view), he would be taking her on adventures with the Holmes Field Device. But this twerp sitting in front of her wasn't that time traveler yet, was he? He was just some lazy kid who was going to fail her course. Then he'd come back in time to fuck her, and convince her to not fail him. She'd agree, as long as he showed her the time machine and took her on adventures. Looking at him now, she couldn't believe she'd made the agreement. But she had, and now she was stuck passing him. She couldn't get out of it if she tried. She'd solidified her personal future. Fating, as people in the time travel community called it. Once you knew for certain that something factually was going to happen to you down the road, there was nothing you could do to change it, no matter how hard you tried. You might even hurt yourself doing it. Time lock. It was a thing. So if you enjoyed feeling like you were in control of your destiny, then you did your best not to find out what was to happen to you in the future. Loose talk stops clocks, and all that. She looked at Mark again, still trying not to frown. It was so strange to think that this boy, who was weeks away from being eighteen, was the same knucklehead who would be her time-travelling companion. She'd be having sex with him, and they'd be sharing girls in the time stream, including Nanu, who was waiting for her back at home. The Mark in front of her was seventeen, almost eighteen. Time travel made the rules seem so arbitrary, and even dumb sometimes. She couldn't have sex with him right now. She couldn't sext him under her desk right now. It was illegal. Yet somehow, magically, in a few weeks, on a particular day, Mark's upcoming birthday would make him an adult, even though functionally nothing was different about his biology. This Mark didn't know that they were lovers. That they would be lovers, in any event. Like all the other dumb boys in the school, he talked about her being hot, and what he'd do to her, childish boasting and hormonal nonsense. They talked about how she tended to dress rather conservatively, but clearly she had a rocking' bod underneath her clothes. They'd seen her in the school gym a few times. Becky didn't know why she dressed so conservatively, now that she thought of it. There were certainly less attractive teachers on staff who dressed more sexily than she did. Connie Marangos, the English Lit teacher, was shaped like a pear and had a face like a foot, but she somehow managed to dress sexy. What was Becky's excuse? She didn't want to give the horny students any more masturbation material than they already got. Horny teenage boys were annoying. Even Mark was annoying. Would he get better by the time she caught up with him in the future, three months from now? She could hope, but she doubted it. He hadn't exactly proven so thus far on their adventures. Another quiet sigh escaped her as she glanced for a moment in his general direction. She wanted to pin that boy down right now and fuck him, hard. She couldn't, but she wanted to. It bothered her that she was starting to feel a tingle in her needy cunt, and there was nothing she could do about it. She'd have to wait to get home and take out her horny frustrations on Nanu. Not that the Egyptian girl would mind, of course. She thought back about what she and Mark had experienced so far in the time stream. They'd gone to seventeenth century France, gotten in several brawls, and Mark had been fatally shot, only surviving because he wasn't meant to die yet. She'd been kidnapped by Cardinal Richelieu and made a lady-in-waiting to Anne of Austria, and she'd met her own ancestor, the gorgeous, brilliant, and deadly noblewoman Alexandra D'Assaut, who had helped Mark rescue her from the Louvre, and out from right under the nose of the Sun King. Becky might have shot Porthos And might also have kicked Richelieu in the nuts. That sounded so weird, but it had happened. She was there. That, or she was on the world's longest and most intense acid trip. They went to Rome, to participate in a genuine orgy, and they'd met and bought the beautiful slave girl Nanu. The intent had been to set her free, and Becky had even paid gold for her; but Mark screwed everything up by getting arrested for fucking a Vestal Virgin, one of Rome's most sacred priestesses. One thing led to another, and they'd had to rescue him from being skewered by gladiators in the Colosseum, mostly by dropping the roof on the emperor. Mark, or 'Bonosus' as he was known in ancient Rome now, was probably the most notorious criminal in the empire not named Spartacus. It didn't surprise Becky that even in the time stream, everyone wanted to kill Mark. He had that effect on people. They'd finally brought Nanu forward in time with them, since she was hopelessly devoted to them, and leaving her on her own in Rome was dangerous for her, even if she had proof of her manumission. It had been an eventful few days since their arrival back home, with Nanu getting a crash course in the fact that everything wanted to kill her. At least to hear Nanu talk about it. Even common household items were absurdly dangerous for her, and noises that modern people just took for granted drove the younger girl nuts. Food was a big gamble with Nanu. Modern preservatives and nitrates wreaked havoc on her digestive tract, something she couldn't possibly have built any immunity to. To Becky's surprise, Nanu wasn't lactose-intolerant, because as a slave, she'd been given cow's milk, something peasants and slaves subsisted on and normal people were too good for. It was strange to Becky that bovine milk and beef had been considered low-class food back then. They'd probably change their minds if they'd ever had a filet mignon or a good porterhouse. Dumb ancient people. At least Nanu ate everything she possibly could. A yawn from Mark's direction brought her out of her reverie, and she restrained another scowl in his direction. It was nowhere near the first time he'd annoyed her with his lack of interest, but she was getting more irritated with it of late, because she knew what was coming. She had to put up with this. She had to fail him. Because his future self would come back in time and convince her to change his grade. She couldn't just give him a passing grade now to speed things up if she tried. Something would make her fail him. Which he so richly deserved. Why the universe gave this kid a time machine was beyond her. A retarded chimp would have deserved it more, and probably been less of a menace. She couldn't fuck him, not yet. But that didn't mean she couldn't fuck with him, right? "Mr. Simmons," she called in his direction, raising her eyebrow and getting everyone's attention, including his. She called him 'Mark' so regularly now that saying 'Mr. Simmons' seemed strange. "Since you are clearly well ahead of the curriculum, what with having time to yawn and stare out the window, I thought maybe you could explain the differences in the scalar and vector measurements to the class?" "I, uh;” he fumbled, looking worried now. "I;” "Well, go on," she said, gesturing with her hand. "We spent the entire second half of last week on the model, after all. The copious notes you took are still fresh, yes?" "I; that is; uh;” he said, going pale. "Dumbass," laughed one of the other boys from nearby. Several other students laughed, and Mark got pelted with crumpled-up balls of paper for looking like a dolt. Becky didn't bother feeling bad for him, since this had to happen in order for things to work out in the future. That, and the brat deserved it. A girl near the front, one Gina Felton, put her hand up, looking smug. She seemed to have the answers, generally. Becky restrained a sigh as she allowed the brown-haired girl to answer. Gina dutifully recited off the material they'd been given, even offering some explanation along the way to demonstrate that she understood what she'd been taught, not just parroting the lesson. She wasn't as smart as she thought she was, and she'd never be a physicist, but she came from a wealthy WASP family type that was so common in this neighborhood, and she was a kiss-ass to the faculty. Becky would give Gina her passing grade and get rid of her. If only were so easy with Mark. "That's, uh; that was I was gonna say," Mark added once Gina had finished her singsong response. More laughter and mockery was hurled his way. "Okay, enough, people," Becky announced, standing up to get their attention and put an end to the paper projectiles. "Miss Felton, well done. Mr. Simmons, you can stay after class and clean up the room, along with my chalkboards." Becky liked using chalk boards, because one of her two favorite professors in her university years had insisted on using them. It had seemed like magic to her when he'd used them, all these wondrous equations laid out for her, explained thoroughly, and then they were gone, replaced by more fascinating numbers, a guided tour into how the universe worked. Only he could- "Ma'am?" a voice called. "Miss Fischer?" Becky blinked, coming out of yet another reverie. She was beginning to think that maybe she shouldn't be giving Mark shit for doing it, since she kept zoning out during class, thinking about the profs. She and Nanu had a playdate with them later this week at Blackwell Manor, so she'd just have to keep it in her pants until then. "Sorry, I was remembering a lesson," she said, recovering and sitting down again, just in case she leaked through her slacks. Thankfully, they were moments away from the period ending, and she'd be free of these yahoos for another day. "Tomorrow, we'll stick our toes into the concept of Fleming's Left-Hand Rule and its application in electromagnetism. Whether you're working on the Large Hadron Collider, or your grandfather's ancient lawnmower in the future, this is a good thing to understand. Go ahead and get ready, just wait for the bell. Mr. Simmons, the chalkboard awaits your attentions." Yet more razzing at Mark's expense, while Gina just sat at her desk looking smug. As annoying as Mark was, Becky simply did not like Gina Felton. She was eighteen now, and Becky had good reason to suspect that the skinny little broad was carrying on with the History professor, Mr. Browning. The less she knew, the better. Kind of like about her own future. Ah well, she thought as she watched Mark dully begin wiping off the chalkboards and then pounding out the erasers. Not much longer to put up with this, and then the real fun begins. Just show some patience, girl. She somehow refrained from subtly taking a picture of Mark's ass with her phone. "Mistress, you're back!" Nanu chirped as she skipped up to the door, quite naked. "I didn't break anything!" "The fact that you led with that statement makes me suspicious," Becky sighed as she closed the door behind her. She then hung up her blazer on a peg and allowed the Egyptian girl to take her hand and pull her into the house. "Did you eat?" "Yes, Mistress, everything you left for me," Nanu announced proudly. "Nothing left. Did I do well?" "You ate everything I left you for you?" Becky asked, raising an eyebrow. Nanu dragged her into the dining room and gestured grandly at the table. The top was covered in plates, bowls, and containers, along with utensils. Even the peanut butter jar, which had been mostly full this morning, was seemingly licked clean. "Holy shit," Becky mumbled in English, gazing at the table. "You ate absolutely everything." "Did I do right, Mistress?" Nanu asked. What did Becky tell her? That Nanu had eaten the food she'd prepped and was meant to last for a few days? She hadn't exactly been that explicit, because she hadn't thought to tell Nanu that. She'd overlooked how voracious Nanu could be. A lifetime of slavery saw to it that Nanu ate every meal as if it might be her last. Well, that was on Becky. She'd just start again and be more concise next time about her expectations. "I'm proud of you for looking after yourself," she said finally, making the tiny girl beam with delight. "Did you have problems with anything I showed you?" "I played with the water makers a little bit, and practiced washing my hands," Nanu said, waiting impatiently while Becky started removing her work clothes. "Your soap is very different from what my masters used. It smells nice, not like piss." "Maybe because we don't use urine in our soap these days," the blonde observed as she tossed aside her skirt and then began undoing her bra. Nanu, predictably, just watched intently, almost salivating at the thought of her Mistress' tits. "So now you know how to keep yourself clean. Tonight, I'll let you try to work the shower, that way you can use it if I'm not home and you need to wash up." Nanu nodded. "It was awkward trying to get the peanut butter off my cunt. I am very flexible, but even I couldn't reach it all with my tongue. I used a cloth finally. But I tried, Mistress, I really did." "Nobody made you smear the peanut butter on yourself, silly," Becky laughed as she shucked her bra, revealing her lovely tits to Nanu. Then she bent over and peeled off her underwear. "But I'm glad you fed yourself and know how to get clean, my love. It sounds like you had a good day." "There were so many things to do, Mistress," Nanu breathed, enjoying the sight of Becky's hairless cunt. She'd never seen a more perfect cunt. "I was amazed by how strong your sheets are. And I glided up and down the hallway in my socks, and I listened to music and danced;” "I'm so pleased that you worked out the controller for the stereo," Becky cooed, caressing Nanu's cheek. The smaller girl closed her eyes, enjoying the touch before turning her head a little to kiss her Mistress' palm. "What music did you listen to?" "But I am proud to be your lover, and that you're my Mistress," Nanu protested. "And I am proud of you, Nanu," Becky assured her, giving her hands a gentle squeeze. "But just trust me on this, okay? Hearing people called 'Mistress' will be very weird to some of them. I want tonight to be fun, not awkward." Nanu sighed somewhat despondently and nodded. "So I must call you Re-be-kah tonight?" The blonde pondered the matter. "Can you say 'Becky'?" Nanu pursed her lips. "Beh-kee." "That's what all my friends call me," Becky said, pulling Nanu into a hug. It was weird to have their jackets in the way and not be able to feel their tits squashing together. "Except for M-ark," Nanu pointed out, enjoying the hug, even if she couldn't feel her mistress' tits. "He called you 'Beks'." "Well, Mark's an idiot, and he's lucky he's the one with the time machine, or I would flunk him into eternity," Becky muttered, preferring to not think about the bane of her academic existence. "Asshat." "Ass-hat;” Nanu repeated. "Mark is an ass-hat?" She's like a toddler, Becky thought, making a note to watch her language. She retains all the naughty words she shouldn't know. "Let's go, Noah Webster," Becky sighed, standing up again. "Your chariot awaits;” The Gardiner Expressway, heading south. Nanu was indeed turned sideways in her seat, despite the seatbelt, her face plastered to the window as she gaped in awe at the scenery that sped by. Aside from the endless metal monsters that were running with them or in the opposite direction, there were also tall buildings and houses, bright lights on tall posts, and even giant bridges that they went under and didn't fall on their heads! Nanu was too astonished to remember to be frightened of everything. Becky smiled as she drove, pleased that Nanu was distracted and not cowering in fear. Not that she would blame her. It had taken some convincing to get her into the car at all, but once she discovered how comfy the seats were, she warmed up to the idea quickly enough. Becky buckled her into her seat and even let Nanu honk the horn once before they pulled out. Nanu yelped in shock at the loud sound, but then clapped in delight, realizing that she could (if allowed) control the beast's roar. She took it slow at first, driving at a virtual crawl through her neighborhood, letting Nanu get a feel for the movement of the car. She was going places, but her legs weren't doing any of the work. It was like being in a palanquin or a chariot, only completely enclosed. The roar of something called an 'engine' surrounded her, replacing the clatter of iron-bound wooden wheels and horse hooves. It was almost twilight, and the lights on the tall posts glared brightly, making Nanu shield her eyes occasionally. She could see people in their own metal beasts, men and women, often with children riding along in the seats behind. She smiled brightly and waved back at one little girl who had seen her and waved to her. "We are going so fast," she breathed, almost wrenching her neck as she tried to watch cars whip by in the opposite direction. "Nobody in the world has ever gone as fast as this, I'll bet." Becky thought about that, realizing Nanu was probably right. She was going just over seventy kilometers per hour at the moment, but that was faster than anything had ever gone until locomotive engines came on the scene, once again in the mid-nineteenth century. It may have seemed slow to her, but it was light speed to Nanu. "Oh, we can go a lot faster than this, Nanu," she said casually, enjoying her lover's innocent wonder at everything. "Go faster!" Nanu urged in excitement. "Go faster than all the other metal beasts! Shame them!" "; except for maybe that one;” she added in a faltering tone as a red Ferrari whipped by, the roaring noise of its engine filling the interior of Becky's car. "How do you make the beast go faster, Mistress? I do not see reins or a whip." "It's not alive, remember? It's just a machine, a bunch of parts put together to make a mechanism," Becky answered, knowing most of this would go over Nanu's head. "I control its speed with the pedals at my feet, and which way it goes with this wheel in my hand." "Can we go faster and leave all these other beasts behind?" Becky smiled. "Not right now, my love. There are laws about how fast you're allowed to go when there are lots of other cars around. It prevents accidents." "But what could hurt us?" Nanu asked. "The beast is metal, we are surrounded by all this metal. We are invincible." "If we hit or got hit by another car, the metal won't protect us entirely," Becky pointed out, thinking that maybe she'd show Nanu some car crash safety videos, put the fear of the car gods into her. And if we hit a person, we'd pretty much kill them at this speed." Nanu thought about that. "But we'd be okay, right?" Becky sighed and resisted the urge to turn the car around. The Malted Cat, thirty minutes later. "Hi, everyone, sorry we're late," Becky called out, waving as she headed to the table where everyone was already gathered. "You know this time of night on the Gardiner, traffic was a bitch." "Bitch;” Nanu parroted, but was too far away still for anyone to hear her aside from Becky. Nanu was looking around at the establishment, which didn't remind her of any tabernus she'd ever seen before. This was loud and chaotic, with people everywhere and what might have been music blaring. People were wearing so many different outfits, some of which were almost nonexistent to Nanu. They walked up to the table, where five other people, three women, and two men, were already sitting. A few of them had the same straw-colored hair as her mistress. Two of the women were skinny, one was rather fat. One of the men was skinny and balding. She doubted he got fucked very often. Becky stopped at the table, with Nanu beside her. "Everyone, this is Nanu, she's staying with me." "Hi," Nanu said, holding up a hand and remembering the greeting word that people used in En-gush. "Hi." "Hello," they all said back pleasantly, smiling at her. She liked the fact that they greeted her and hadn't noticed she was a slave. Or at least, had been. Sometimes she worried it clung to her like a stench she would never be rid of. At least they'd brought her manumission documents with them from Rome to this world of tomorrow, just in case she had to prove it. "Nanu, let me introduce my friends and co-workers," Becky said in Latin, before pointing to people. "This is Kay, that's Shirley, this is Annie, that's Steve, and this is Ed." "What were you speaking to her just now?" Ed asked, seeming curious. He was the balding one. "Latin," Becky replied as room was made for them at the table, with Steve pulling up two more chairs. "She doesn't speak English, and I don't speak her native language, so we communicate in Latin." Becky's friends all looked at one another quizzically, but then realized that none of them spoke Latin. Becky would be interpreting all night. Frankly, that was just fine with Becky, since it allowed her to control things where Nanu was concerned. "Nanu-nanu!" Steve said to the new guest, holding his hand out sideways, fingers splayed apart in twos. Nanu seemed confused before she spread her own fingers tentatively and then slid them into Steve's, who grinned and began shaking up and down gently. "Good to meet you!" "Steve, I'm not drunk enough for Mork and Mindy jokes yet," Becky sighed, settling Nanu in a chair while the smaller girl looked at her hand curiously, still held open the way he'd shown her. What was that supposed to mean? Was it one of the standard greetings of this age? Then she started noticing small details, both of her new associates, and around the place. Her eyes widened when she saw a tattoo on the arm of the fat woman, Shir-lee. Then she noticed one on Steve. She looked around and saw that many people around this club had tattoos. She looked at Becky with concern. "So many people," she said quietly, hoping only Becky heard her. "They have stigma (tattoos). Some of your friends have them! Are we surrounded by criminals?" Becky thought about that for a moment and then shook her head. "No, Nanu. In my world, tattoos are just art. There have been times in the past where criminals or people considered undesirable have been branded, but this isn't a thing anymore. People wear tattoos because they mean something to them, or they're just art." Nanu sighed in relief. "I somehow avoided getting a tattoo or branded as a Flavian slave, I was lucky. Most of the other slaves had them, I found it humiliating." "Is she okay, Becks?" Annie asked curiously. "She looks a little spooked." Becky smiled and nodded. "The tattoos all around her freaked her out. Where she comes from, tattoos are brands on slaves or criminals and law-abiding citizens don't get them." "Well, I like to think I'm a bad girl," Shirley said in a sassy tone and wearing a wicked smile. "And I've got another tattoo in another place that'd prove it, for sure." This drew laughter from her friends, and she rolled onto one cheek subtly and patted the other one. Annie popped Shirley on the ass, making her squeak and more there was laughter around the table. "So, Nanu," Kay began, smiling across the table at her. Becky was on one side of Nanu, and Ed was on the other. Nanu almost needed a booster chair to sit at the table. Thankfully, the bouncer at the door had accepted her identification, even if he seemed skeptical at first. No doubt having Becky there helped. "Do you want a beer, honey?" Nanu knew she was being asked a question and looked at Becky, who translated. "Cervisia. Do you want one?" Nanu wrinkled her nose in distaste. "That is a barbarian's drink! I am civilized." "You thought cow's meat was barbaric until the other day too," Becky pointed out. "Now I can't keep you out of it. Your ancestors made beer before they discovered wine, you know. At least try it, it's polite. Do you remember what I told you about how to respond if someone offers you something?" Nanu looked at Kay and spoke slowly. "Please an-du fank you." Kay looked delighted and ordered beers for Nanu and Becky. The Egyptian girl settled in and just listened quietly while the conversation picked up around her. Becky had told her that she was free to simply listen, or look around the bar. If someone addressed Nanu, Becky would tell her. Nanu was more than happy to just sit quietly and observe. Beer arrived, with a tall pint glass for Becky, and a half-pint for Nanu. She frowned at her smaller glass. "Why did I get the child drink?" Becky almost laughed while Nanu seemed to glare at the golden liquid and the tiny bubbles. "First of all, children aren't allowed to drink beer because of the alcohol. Second, I got you a smaller glass in case you don't like it. Less goes to waste." Nanu glanced at Becky now. "So if I don't like it, I don't just smash the glass on the floor and demand a different drink I like?" Becky blinked. "No, darling. We are very respectful to our servers at all times." "But they are nobody." "Nanu, just; trust me on this, okay?" Becky almost pleaded. "Always be polite, always. When it time to not be polite, I'll let you know, I promise." "Fine," Nanu sighed, picking up the glass with both hands and tilting it so that she could take a sip while everyone watched. Her eyes widened and she put the glass back down on the table, her cheeks bulging as she looked at Becky in panic. "Swallow," Becky instructed. "It's fine." Hesitantly, the tiny girl swallowed and then gasped rather loudly and dramatically. "It is so cold, but it burns!" "You didn't mind when the pop was fizzing in your mouth," Becky said. "The pop was sweet. This is; why is this beer? It doesn't taste like beer at all!" "It's beer, I promise you, just that we make it differently than they did in your time." "Is she okay?" Steve asked, watching Nanu curiously. They all were, in fact. "She's never had beer like that before," Becky explained. "She only just tried pop for the first time the other day." "You said she's from Egypt?" Shirley queried. "Is she Muslim and she's not allowed to have alcohol?" "Trust me, she's not Muslim," Becky assured her co-worker while Nanu eyed her beer suspiciously. "She was a slave most of her life, and she has very limited experience with, well, just about anything. We're taking it slow, but I want her to see what her new life is all about and has to offer." "Would she like wine instead?" Kay asked. "No, let her figure this out," Becky replied, going back to her own beer. "I have yet to find anything she won't eat or drink, so give her a bit." Becky knew she'd have to get some food in Nanu before long, because Nanu's alcohol tolerance might be perilously low, especially on what was essentially an empty stomach. She'd let Nanu pick whatever sounded good, and just deal with the consequences later. There was only so easy she could make this for her. Her body needed to adapt to modern cuisine sooner or later, right? The conversation began again, mostly everyone venting about their stupid students and the idiotic things they said, did, or turned in. Every once in a while, someone asked Nanu something, and Becky translated, letting Nanu respond as best she could. But mostly, they simply adhered to Becky's rule of letting the new girl observe and listen. "I swear, this one girl is a complete moron," Annie groused. "Any of you have Angie Staples in any of your classes?" Nanu heard several of them moan and roll their eyes, almost slumping back in their chairs. They began griping about something or someone, repeating a word that sounded like a name. It reminded her of how her mistress complained about M-ark. "Hey, she's not a bigger dolt than Simmons," Becky pointed out. "That boy is hopeless in my class. If he made any less effort, he'd forget to breathe." "At least he's cute," Kay said, making Annie and Shirley laugh. "I'd totally fuck Mark if he was legal." At the mention of the name 'Mark' and the word 'fuck', Nanu perked up just slightly and then looked at Becky. And this was not lost on the other women. "Why did she just look at you when I mentioned fucking Simmons?" Kay asked, looked at Becky now. "I; no; Fischer, no;” "What?" Becky said rather defensively. "Rebecca Fischer, are you doing things with that boy?" Kay pressed, smiling slyly. Annie and Shirley's eyes lit up excitedly, whereas Ed and Steve remained silent, trying to not look put out. "Are you nuts?" Becky said rather more loudly than she should have. "He's my student!" "He's all of our students, and the only thing he's good at is Phys Ed," Annie laughed. "He's turning out to be a hunk, I saw him running track in the gymnasium with no shirt the other day. Kay's right, none of us would blame you if you were getting it in from him." "I assure you, I am not getting it in from that dough-head sitting in my classroom," Becky said firmly. It was technically true, if only because the Mark sitting in her classroom hadn't fucked her yet. "So why did Nanu look at you so suddenly?" Kay pressed, not willing to concede the point just yet. "She's heard me complaining about how abso-fucking-lutely useless he is in my class," Becky explained, which was also technically true. "He's failing harder than a SCUD missile. Makes me crazy." "I'd go crazy on him," Shirley quipped, smiling slyly behind her beer glass while Kay and Annie burst out laughing again. Becky sighed and shook her head, but at least she seemed to have deflected that particular line of inquiry. Despite Kay's contentions in private about her proclivities, most people believed Rebecca Fischer to be a prudish nun stuck in a porn star's body. Only this small crew ever saw her let her hair down, like tonight. Garlic bread, mozzarella sticks, and wings arrived at the table as an appetizer, and Becky encouraged Nanu to try everything. The teachers all watched in astonishment as she tried each of the items and then began devouring them in rapid succession. "Guess I'm buyin' this round of appetizers," Becky said, shaking her head as she watched her charge annihilate the food. "I'll buy the next round too, just to make sure everyone gets something." "Oh, I'm buyin' her a round as well, just to keep watching," Annie said in fascination while Nanu mowed through the appetizers like the Tasmanian Devil. "Do you ever feed her, Becks?" "I told you, she was literally a slave in her old life, and she eats everything in sight as a defensive measure," Becky sighed. "She's not being rude, I promise. I've literally watched her eat a pound of bologna and empty a full jar of peanut butter." "Ba-lo;” Nanu managed to mumble through a mouth full of biomass as she kept storming the appetizers. Everyone was enjoying watching, even if they had to wait for their own shares to arrive again. She also kept sipping at her beer, seeming to have dropped her objections to it. Becky realized she might actually need help from the time stream to keep this girl fed. Nanu had pretty much polished off all her food when the second round of appetizers arrived. She eyed Steve's basket of wings hungrily. He saw her staring and gestured to the steaming heap of saucy poultry. "Want to try one?" "Nanu, darling," Becky said, holding up a hand to interrupt. "You might find that' But Nanu had already stripped most of the meat off the tiny bones of one wing by the time Becky had begun to object. She was chewing away when she paused on her eyes went wide. "Steve, you jerk," Becky said, scowling at her co-worker while Nanu started trembling while still chewing, her face turning red and her eyes starting to water. "She doesn't know what suicide sauce is." Nanu had her forehead pressed against the table and was thumping her little fist against the surface, still resolutely chewing, even as she whimpered and moaned in pain. "Gotta admire her pluck, though," Kay mused, watching the tiny girl try not to writhe. "I didn't know she couldn't handle it," Steve protested. "Don't they have hot food where she comes from?" "See if I ever sub for you the next time you need a day off," grumbled the blonde, patting Nanu on the back gently while calling over a server. Fifteen minutes and a gallon of milk later. "I can't believe she ate all my wings," Steve murmured, watching Nanu polish off the last wing while staring directly at him defiantly. "A whole pound, I got like, one." "Serves you right," Becky grunted, making sure Nanu had lots of wet wipes and used them regularly in case she tried to rub her eyes. Milk wouldn't help then. "I can't believe she's still eating them," Annie said, watching with morbid fascination. "I mean, you can see they still hurt her, but she won't quit." "Now that she knows milk dulls the fire, she doesn't have to," Becky sighed, also watching while eating her own honey-garlic wings. Nanu had stolen half of those, too. The only reason Shirley and Kay's food was (mostly) safe was because Nanu was too short to reach across the table. "And she's mad at Steve, so she's making a point." She knew that she and Nanu could both regret this in a few hours, that Nanu might be up all night again in the bathroom, but apparently she was willing to risk that to get the message across; don't fuck with Nanu Tehemet. Nanu polished off the wings and then knocked back several glasses of milk Becky had lined up for her, followed by her beer. She put the last down and let out a thunderous belch that echoed around the area. Everyone's eyes widened at the noise, except for Becky, who just shook her head. People at other tables looked over, perplexed that someone so small could release such a giant noise. Annie cleared her throat. "Well, I; I hear that in some Middle Eastern cultures, burping is a sign that a person appreciates the food they were served." Nanu patted her chest with her little fist and sighed happily. "Nanu," Shirley said, getting her attention directly. She gestured to her shirt and then at Nanu's. "I like your shirt." Nanu realized what the fat woman was talking about and then beamed happily, thrusting her chest forward and thumbing at the logo. "Let Zeppli!" "Do you like them, honey?" Shirley asked. Becky translated and Nanu nodded eagerly. "Let Zeppli!" "I like them too," Shirley said, pleased to be connecting with the exotic foreign girl. "Shirley says she likes Led Zeppelin too," Becky explained, leaning in to be heard over all the noise. The karaoke had begun, and they were near the stage. "The fat one likes Zeppli?" Nanu asked, shocked. "Is she allowed?" "Nanu!" Becky gasped, bursting into snickers. "You can't just comment about people's weight like that!" "What's funny, Becks?" Annie asked, curious. Becky was still snickering as she tried to wave it off. "Pretty sure Nanu thinks only she's allowed to like Zeppelin. And maybe I'm allowed. Pop culture still eludes her." "Well, she's got the hot wings and big tits part down already, I'd say she's halfway there," Kay quipped, making everyone laugh. Shirley had excused herself from the table for a moment. More food was ordered, along with beer or cocktails, and the gripe session continued about what complete morons the kids of this day and age were becoming. And the ones that weren't morons were completely unlikable. "So how long is she stayin' with you?" Kay asked as she watched Nanu attack the jalapeno poppers. "For the foreseeable future, really," Becky answered. "Like I said, she was a slave back home, she has no life to return to, and it was borderline Stone Age subsistence. I can't just let her go, or turn her over to the system, she'll die. She knows nothing. I'm doing what I can to help her adapt and learn about her new world. One day, she'll be fine." "That's really noble of you, Rebecca," Ed stated, getting his share of an onion blossom before Nanu saw it and murdered it. "But it could be years. I'm not trying to make her sound like a pet dog, but this could be a long commitment on your part. How did you even meet her?" "Honestly?" Becky said, having a rehearsed answer already. She'd tried to anticipate as many questions as possible for tonight. "I met her in Rome. That's where I managed to get her out of her slavery life." "Wow, Becks, you have like a whole secret agent life goin' on," Annie said, sounding impressed. "When the heck did you even go to Rome?" "It seems like ages ago," Becky said rather evasively. "Frankly, things have been crazy of late and I almost can't keep track without a time machine." A round of laughter from her friends, and Becky heaved a sigh of relief. She didn't expect anyone to be making inquiries, but the fewer questions, the better. Nanu seemed oblivious, noshing away happily on more pub grub and seeming determined to try everything. She'd just plowed through the calamari Annie had bought for her. "Hey, everyone!" called a voice from the stage, sounding tinny over a microphone. Becky looked up and saw Shirley standing on stage, smiling at them all. "I'm dedicating this number to a new friend I met tonight, I hope she likes it! Nanu, this one's for you!" Nanu looked up at the mention of her name, right before the music began, blaring through the bar's speakers all around them. Her eyes flashed in excitement as she looked at Becky, grabbing her hands. "Zeppli! Zeppli!!!" she squeaked, bouncing up and down in her seat. "Yes, my love," Becky laughed. "Shirley is about to sing a Zeppelin song for you, and it's the one you know already." Nanu clapped and squealed some more, bouncing up and down in her seat as she watched the fat woman begin to sing. "Let me take you to the movie, Can I take you to the show, Let me be yours ever truly, Can I make your garden grow?" "Nanu, you should go up and dance," Becky suggested, bumping and gyrating in her seat. "I'm sure Shirley would love it." "Really, Mistress?" Nanu gasped, his features alight with eagerness. She'd forgotten to call her Mistress by her name, but nobody seemed to notice. "Just make sure you keep your clothes on, okay?" Becky warned, trying to sound serious, but winking at her lover. "Go have fun." Nanu was out of her seat like a shot and scrambling up onstage before she began to dance around, just like Becky had shown her. Everyone at the table hooted and cheered while Shirley laughed, still between stanzas. While Nanu bounced and wiggled around the stage, the teacher started singing again. The pneumatic effect Nanu's movement had on her body held everyone spellbound. Her jeans were snug enough to show off her amazing ass, and her Zeppelin shirt was stretched tight across her ample tits, which jiggled continuously. "From the Houses of the Holy, We can watch the white doves go, From the door comes Satan's daughter, And it only goes to show, that you know!" Becky laughed gaily as she watched, clapping along. She couldn't believe how well this was going! Nanu was having a blast, and even if she was going to be shitting herself all night because of the hot wings Steve had let her eat, it was a small price to pay to see the Egyptian girl absolutely radiant and doing what she did best, dancing. They'd have to do this more often, as long as she kept Nanu safe. Not that this bar was dangerous, of course. "There's an angel on my shoulder, In my hand a sword of gold, Let me wander in your garden, And the seeds of love I'll sow, you know!" Nanu spun and pranced around the stage, lost in the joy of her dancing. She never felt more alive than when she was dancing, even when she was fucking. Or at least very rarely, and pretty much never when she'd been a slave. This new world and new life were going to teach her so many wonderful new things! She stopped dancing for a moment, breathing heavily in excitement as she just watched Shirley sing, standing close enough to understand that she was singing into some little thing that looked like a black cock and made her voice echo all around the room. "So the world is spinning faster, Are you dizzy when you stall? Let the music be your master, Will you heed the master's ca" In her mounting excitement, Nanu had grabbed the microphone out of Shirley's hands and was now closing her eyes and singing into it with all her heart. "Ah; Wa-Oh-Gur-Oah! Or-Nyu-Wo-Ah!" The entire audience was just watching in confused and then stunned silence as Nanu wailed discordantly into the microphone, assaulting everyone's ears with the blistering noise she was making. Eventually, even the recording of the Zeppelin song was halted, and Nanu was screeching to a silent space. Realizing the music had ended, she opened her eyes and then paused, seeing everyone gaping at her. But then a group at one large table right next to the one she'd been sitting at burst into derisive laughter, jeering and mocking her, apparently imitating the sounds she'd been making, and also flailing their limbs about like they were having seizures. Their faces were screwed up, made to look like the cursed child jesters that the Roman elite kept at their courts and made fun of. They were making fun of her! "Hey, someone get the retard off the stage!" guffawed one man, still mocking her by slapping a limp hand and forearm against his chest and making the stupid face. His buddies howled with laughter as he imitated her sound again. Until he was spun in his chair and Becky's fist slammed across his jaw, snapping his head to the right and knocking him out cold. Everyone at the table went very still, not daring to move as Becky glared at them all, her blue eyes flashing menacingly. "Anyone else?" she challenged. The men all stayed silent, not daring to say a word of move a muscle. "That's what I thought," she growled, standing up now and looking down at them in contempt. "Fucking cowards." She looked over at the door and caught the attention of the bouncer on shift, an imposing guy named Jake. She tilted her head at the idiot she'd just coldcocked, and he nodded, knowing he was about to clear out that table and make them take their unconscious friend home. He'd seen Becky drop guys before, and it was always justified. If she hadn't dealt with them for mocking the screaming girl, he might have. Thankfully, it was seen to. "C'mon, honey," Becky said, walking up to the stage and removing the mic from Nanu's hands, while she just stared at her Mistress, seemingly frozen. "Shirley, take over, will you?" Shirley nodded and got another song going, beginning to sing again while Becky led Nanu back to her seat. Around the bar, things had returned to normal. Nanu still seemed silent and very out of sorts. Becky sat her down and took her hands, smiling at her. "I'm sorry, honey," she said softly, caressing the crestfallen girl's cheek. "What they did was wrong. He deserved to get punched, I promise you." Nanu looked up at her now, perplexed. "Am I; am I that awful to listen to, Mistress?" Becky apparently hesitated a split second too long, because Nanu seemed aghast at the lack of response. "I am terrible! Please, Mistress, tell me! How bad am I? Be honest." A deep breath as Becky composed her thoughts. "Truth, Nanu?" The Egyptian girl nodded nervously. "You; well, it; it sounded like a cat getting run over by a chariot with knives for wheels," Becky confessed, blushing while the other teachers looked on, having a fairly good idea what was happening, even if none of them spoke Latin. She smiled somewhat wanly. "Maybe; just stick to dancing, okay? You're so very good at that, after all;” Nanu slumped back in her chair, seemingly in disbelief, even failing to notice the table right next to them getting cleared out by the bouncer. She stared off into space for some seconds, not even noticing the other Zeppelin song that Shirley was now singing. "I'm terrible," she murmured to herself. "Cats getting murdered sounds better than me singing;” She then blinked and looked at Becky, seemingly her normal self. "Oh well. May I have more food and another beer now?" Becky laughed in relief and nodded. No trauma seemed to affect Nanu for too long. She always had food and fucking to retreat to. She ordered more hot wings, knowing Nanu felt she had even more to prove now. An hour later. "So you seemed like you had a good time, hmm?" Becky mentioned as she drove north on the Gardiner, taking them home. It was quite dark out, and she hoped against hope that Nanu wouldn't be up all night in the bathroom, or that she wanted to stay awake and fuck, because Becky had to work in the morning. "I did, Mistress," Nanu replied, nodding as she sat in her seat. She wasn't turned sideways with her face plastered to the window, watching the world race by. In fact, she was sitting rather placidly, her eyes somewhat unfocused. "And the food was all so good. And I think I'm drunk." Becky smiled. "We'll deal with that when we get home. I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. Should we do it again?" "Can we?" Nanu gasped in delight, seemingly excited. "Let's do it every night!" "Not every night," laughed the blonde. "I can't afford to go out to eat and drink every night. But if you're good, maybe we'll make a treat of it once a week. There are lots of other places to try as well." "As long as assholes don't make fun of me for singing," Nanu sniffed, determined to not get over being impugned. "I hope they dumped him behind the building and people walking by just put their dicks in his mouth while he was sleeping." Becky smirked. Nanu clearly had a vengeful streak in her. Not that she blamed her, mind. Nanu had to simply watch while Becky meted out the punishment. She doubted Nanu was capable of inflicting any real damage on people who slighted her. "Do you think you can teach me to drive this beast, Mistress?" the tiny woman asked. "That's a long way off, honey," Becky replied. Hell, she doubted Nanu could see over the dashboard and reach the pedals at the same time. "Let's conquer walking properly in running shoes before moving on to wheeled death machines, shall we?" Nanu huffed and crossed her arms, looking put out. "I wouldn't run down THAT many people;” she muttered. Becky's home, half an hour later. They managed to close the front door behind them before they fell to their knees, arms wrapped around one another and kissing hungrily. They moaned as they began removing their clothes, swallowing each other's tongues. Earlier, Becky had hoped to make it through the night without any romantic interludes because she had to work tomorrow, but in the car, Nanu had started being naughty, reaching over and rubbing Becky's crotch or fondling her tits. It also didn't help when she shimmied down her jeans and began fingering her cunt, teasing Becky and nearly causing her to drift off the road more than once. A trucker had cruised by them, looking down at them from his cab. Nanu had lifted her shirt to show off her tits, as well as stroking her nether lips plainly for him to see. He'd honked his horn loudly in approval, despite the late hour. And Becky was obviously hornier than she'd been willing to admit, and she couldn't even blame it on alcohol, since she'd only had two beers and one cosmopolitan. No, she just wanted to fuck, and Nanu

The Time Riders: Part 13 Ancient Roman Appreciation For Led Zeppelin. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Becky brought several pairs back to the bed and laid them out for Nanu to look at. "This is just a small sample of my collection, but you'll get the idea and what's available." Nanu peered at them before looking up at Becky. "Your collection? Do you take them from other girls after you beat them up? Like a prize or a trophy?" Becky paused but then snickered. Count on Nanu to think in terms of panties as gory battle trophies. "No, sweetie, I just meant that I like panties and buying them in different styles and colors. That way, when I fuck a boy, I know exactly what to wear for him to arouse him." "Ah, I see," Nanu said, instantly understanding now. She picked up the various types, examining them. There were French cuts, boy cuts, hipster, tanga, bikini, g-string; not surprisingly, it was the last type that held her attention the longest. "Are these panties always necessary, Mistress? Can't a girl just walk around without them?" "You could," Becky allowed, nodding. "Usually when I am wearing a skirt, but there's lots of times I don't wear panties." "Do you wear them when you are teaching?" Nanu asked, looking at her mistress. "I; usually, yes," Becky replied, blushing. "It's a good idea to wear them when you're working." "Because students could look up your skirt and see your cunt and then they wouldn't be paying attention to what you were trying to teach them, yes?" Nanu concluded. "That's one way of thinking about it," Becky sighed. The girl wasn't wrong, but Becky didn't want to give her a civics lesson right now either. "Here's a good rule, my love; wear underwear when you're doing something important that has nothing to do with sex, okay?" Nanu frowned. "What could be more important than fucking?" Becky just sighed and stripped off her tee and her panties, now as naked as her charge. She sat down on the bed and pulled Nanu into her lap. Nanu readily straddled Becky, their tits squashed together and her hands around her mistress' shoulders. Becky smiled, her hands resting on Nanu's hips. "Tonight, we'll eat and have all sorts of fun, and I'll show you how some things work," Becky said. "Tomorrow, we go shopping for clothes and some other things." Nanu nodded, her hazel eyes shining brightly. She was looking forward to learning everything. Dinnertime. Becky came up the stairs, peering into her bedroom and noticing that Nanu wasn't there. She looked in the bathroom, thinking the little scamp might be fucking around with the lights again, but she wasn't there, either. She then noticed that the door to the spare room was open. She went inside and found Nanu kneeling at the window, her chin resting on her hands as she gazed outside, watching the street. She seemed fascinated, and the more Becky thought about it, the more she realized this made complete sense. Of course, Nanu could actually see all that much, because of the trees that lined the street, but what was happening just below had her rapt attention. "Like what you see?" she asked, coming up behind Nanu and stroking her fingers through the girl's long black hair. "I don't have the words, mistress," Nanu sighed, still watching. "Everyone is so tall. And the metal monsters are everywhere, but they stay on the black road." Becky giggled. "They are driven by people, Nanu, just like chariots were in your day. The people are inside them, that's all. And yes, they can be dangerous if the people driving them are not careful, or if people on foot walk in front of them;” Nanu blushed slightly at that. "But don't worry, I'll teach you how to be safe," Becky promised. "I have one of those metal things myself, you know." Nanu turned and looked at her with wide eyes. "You own a monster?" Becky smirked. "Yes, most adults do, darling. They are not monsters, they are just machines. They get us from one place to another." Nanu seemed hesitant. "What; what are the machines called in your En-gush?" Becky smiled. "Well, we commonly call them 'cars', but the actual word is 'automobile', I believe." "It would scare me to be in one," the smaller girl said. "You're sure it will not eat me?" Becky laughed. "I've been driving my monster for almost ten years now, darling, and it hasn't eaten me. I promise, we'll take it slow. However, I came up to tell you that it's time to make dinner, and I wanted to know if you'd care to watch." Nanu nodded and let Becky take her by the hand and lead her back downstairs. "I was thinking I would let you decide what we eat, darling. I'll put out some things, and you can choose a couple that I'll make a meal from." Nanu nodded and Becky put an apron on over her nude body, just in case she ended up cooking more bacon. The smaller girl watched as she pulled various things out of the fridge, some of which were obviously fruits and vegetables, others being meats in various forms. "Wassa?" she asked, pointing at something that looked like thin, round slices of a vaguely pinkish-brown color. "What, that?" Becky said somewhat distractedly, looking at what Nanu was pointing to for a quick second before returning her attention to the fridge. She remembered to revert to Latin. "That's just bologna, it's nothing to worry about." "Ba-lo;” Nanu repeated, picking up some slices and popping them in her mouth when Becky wasn't looking. "Let's see here," Becky mumbled, bent over and inside the fridge, which was very nice, but way too big for her personal needs. "I've clearly gotta go shopping soon. Here's some salad mix, and then we have some' "Umm!" The unexpected (and rather disconcerting) sound compelled Becky to rear back out of the fridge and whirl around, wondering what wild animal had somehow made its way into her home. She paused when she saw Nanu standing there, her eyes wide in shock and her cheeks bulging like a chipmunk's while she tried to masticate on all the bologna she had stuffed in her mouth. Her lips couldn't even quite shut. "Nanu," Becky said in quiet disbelief, blinking and shaking her head for a moment, and forgetting to speak in Latin. "Did you just snarf all my bologna?" "Ba; lo;” Nanu mumbled, trying to force it down her gullet. She looked like an ostrich trying to swallow a doorknob. Becky just watched as Nanu performed some peristaltic wizardry with her throat until, against all odds, the bologna was gone from her mouth. The Egyptian girl was touching her lips with her fingers and then looking at her fingers in wonder. She even licked them at one point before looking up at Becky, her eyes flooded with wonder. "Mistress," she said quietly. "I want more ba-lo." "Wait, what?" Becky blurted, shaking her head again, as if she couldn't believe what she'd just heard. "Did you just say you want more bologna?" "Yes," Nanu replied earnestly, nodding. "It is the best thing I have ever eaten. I never want to eat anything else ever again." "Nanu, you can't just eat bologna for the rest of your life," Becky pointed out. "But, mistress, I will die if I don't have more!" Nanu whined rather dramatically. "I don't want to die!" "Dying is exactly what you'll do if you try to eat nothing but ba-lo," Becky pressed, failing to notice she was now using Nanu's word for the damnable stuff. "It's full of nitrates and all those things that gave you the raging shits this morning. Remember that?" "But it's the best thing I've ever eaten, mistress," Nanu continued to whine. "People who don't love ba-lo are stupid!" "Nanu, it's full of those nitrates and preservatives, crazy amounts of the stuff," Becky iterated firmly. "You'll shit yourself to death, woman." The Egyptian girl looked positively heartbroken. "I'm not saying you can never have ba-lo, all I'm saying is that you can't eat just ba-lo or you will die on my toilet, and I am not explaining that to the vigiles." Nanu sighed loudly and looked put out. "Fine." "As your body adapts, you'll be able to eat more and more things," the blonde woman assured her. "But it will take time, and you will never be able to survive on ba-lo alone. It's not very good for you, even if it tastes good." "Then why does your society have it at all?" Nanu asked, frowning. "We like things that are bad for us too, sometimes," Becky said, feeling the need to defend her era from this sort of punitive accusation. Frankly, she'd never seen herself having to answer for her world to people from bygone ages who were observing how they did things in modern times. "Indulgences, I guess." "Will we be eating anything nearly as good as ba-lo for dinner?" Nanu asked, looking to change the subject now that she had been thwarted from true happiness. "Just you watch," Becky said, accepting the challenge. To Nanu's surprise, they ended up eating vegetables and cooked fish, things she was familiar with, and they tasted good. To her delight, she was even allowed to have dessert, a bowl of something her mistress called 'ice cream'. It was cold, sweet, and delicious. It was three different colors, and they all tasted great. She was positively giddy by the time she'd finished her bowl. Becky suspected that Nanu was also on an incredible sugar high. "So what do you want to do before bed, my love?" Becky asked as she did the dishes. "I know it's been a long day." Nanu thought about that. "Well, we need to bathe again, and to fuck, but before then, Mistress, can you show me more of your world using the magic boxes?" "Of course we can," Becky said cheerfully. "And it's not only my world anymore, Nanu, it's your world too now. It's our world." Nanu thought about that for some time and then nodded. "Please show me my new world, Mistress. There must be so much to see." Some minutes later, they were in Becky's little office, surrounded by her file cabinets and sitting at her desk where she kept her computer. Nanu watched in fascination as Re-be-kah used a small device in her hand to control the glowing black box sitting on the short table. "Would you like to see Egypt, sweetheart?" Becky asked. Nanu nodded eagerly. Even if her land had been taken over by the sandy-assed Arab nomads, she still wanted to see her homeland. Becky called up some pictures that she thought Nanu might recognize. She Googled pictures of the Sphynx, the pyramids of Giza, the Nile river. "What are all the endless ugly buildings, Mistress?" Nanu asked, frowning. "Those are homes, mostly," Becky said, realizing she might have opened a can of worms. "Egypt is a very populous country these days." "Is it mighty?" the younger girl predictably asked. "Well; no," Becky admitted. "At least, not compared to the great countries of the world." "Stupid Arabs," Nanu muttered, folding her arms and scowling. "At least they didn't fuck up the great monuments of our gods and kings. What about you, Mistress? What of your ancestors?" Becky considered. "My ancestors are from Britain, mostly. Do you remember who the Britons were? We talked about them earlier, the musicians." Nanu nodded. "Savages. Their stinky warriors were captured in war by the Romans and paraded through the streets of Rome. They were tall, wild-eyed, and they stank. They painted themselves blue. You don't win wars by painting yourself blue. Your ancestors were stupid, Mistress." Becky started calling up pictures of England, intent on showing Nanu the beautiful countryside. She excitedly clicked on a picture of Stonehenge. "This is a religious site my ancestors erected," she explained, making sure the picture filled the frame of the screen. "It was made about the same time as your Sphynx and your pyramids, around four-thousand and five-hundred years ago." Nanu looked at the stone monument and frowned. "That's it? My ancestors gifted the Horemakhet and the meri to the world and your ancestors stacked rocks in a circle? No wonder the Romans conquered them, Mistress. Your ancestors were small and weak!" "They're very big rocks," Becky mumbled, blushing and feeling silly now that Nanu had given her some perspective. Nanu's people were the rulers of a great and sophisticated empire at the same time that Becky's were smearing themselves with woad and probably stuffing berries up their noses. "More like giant slabs, really. What else do you want to see?" Nanu thought about it. "Can the magic box show us people fucking?" Becky should have seen that coming. "I; yes, it could, but I try to not use my computer for that," she lied. She'd recently come to enjoy watching student and teacher-themed porn, after all. "I try to use it for my schooling and for research." "Why would you use it for boring stuff like that when you could use it to watch people fuck?" Nanu asked, confused. Sometimes her Mistress didn't make sense. "I know," Becky said, brightening up. "You like to dance, right? Why don't I play music for you and we can dance to it? You can hear music from this time now." Nanu nodded eagerly again. Becky thought about what to play, trying to make an emotional connection with Nanu. Well, she says she likes the flaming cock-sack shirt. Seconds later, YouTube was open and an electric guitar began playing. The drums and the bass thumping in made Nanu jump for a second, but then she began listening. Becky was nodding her head and beginning to dance, which Nanu began to do as well, imitating her Mistress. Soon enough, the iconic voice began singing. "Let me take you to the movie Can I take you to the show? Let me be yours ever truly Can I make your garden grow?" Nanu began to jump and prance around with the music once she'd found the rhythm, instinctively moving her body and enjoying what Jimmy Page was making her do with it. Still naked, she danced for sheer enjoyment, but also showing off for Becky. The voice continued on now. "From the houses of the holy We can watch the white doves go From the door comes Satan's daughter And it only goes to show You know!" The two girls laughed and danced together, Nanu enthralled by the sounds of the music and also the singing. She'd never heard anything like it before and knew she'd never get enough of it. They finally collapsed on the floor together, back to back, still laughing. Nanu's hand found Becky's and squeezed it. "Mistress, that music is wonderful," Nanu breathed, still exhilarated. "It was so happy and lively! Please, who sang it?" "It's the group that uses the flaming cock symbol on the shirt you like," Becky said. "Their name is Led Zeppelin. Try and say it with me. Led;” "Let;” "Zep-elin." "Thzhep-li;” "Buzz your teeth, like a bee, Nanu," Becky instructed. "Zzz;” "Zzz;” "Zep." "Zep." "Zeppelin." "Zepli." "Very close, I'm so proud of you!" Becky gushed, turning and hugging Nanu now. "And there's so much more music for you to listen to and dance to!" "May I listen to more, Mistress?" Nanu asked, her eyes bright. "What else is there?" Becky played more music, watching Nanu figure out how to dance to it all. In short order, Nanu could dance and shimmy like Elvis, go-go dance, do the Hustle, and twerk. "These dances are so much fun, Mistress!" Nanu gushed, shaking her ass in Becky's face. The blonde woman laughed and smacked one of her lover's ass cheeks, making Nanu squeak, but keep dancing. "Just wait until I teach you the Charleston, then," Becky said, not at all surprised that Nanu learned the moves so quickly. She was an accomplished little dancer, after all. "Looks like you've built up a sweat, babe, you ready for another bath or a shower?" "Can you teach me how to control the water, Mistress?" Nanu asked hopefully. "I promise to be careful." "Okay, as long as you remember that it costs money to run the water," Becky said, holding up a finger. "And I don't want you flooding the place, either." Nanu nodded her assent and Becky led the way back to the bathroom. She showed Nanu how to work the sink first, explaining that it was just a smaller version of the bathtub, so easier to manage. Once Nanu understood how to regulate the hot and cold water, Becky allowed her to try and use the shower function in the tub. Nanu found the temperature she liked and then pulled on the knob that controlled the showerhead, squealing in delight when the water jetted out. "This is so much fun!" she exclaimed, bouncing and clapping. "You're forgetting the most fun part of a shower," Becky purred as they stepped in. The two women sank to their knees and immediately began making out under the deluge. Before things got too hot and heavy, Becky broke off the kiss, making Nanu whine as she stood up. She pulled the showerhead out of its holder. "Get ready, Nanu," she whispered as she held the showerhead pointing down, a sly smile on her face as she switched the water from the spray setting to the jets. "Remember this? You're about to scream your head right off;” Nanu was still looking at her Mistress' face, bracing herself, but her eyes snapped open suddenly and she get out a strangled cry as Becky turned the showerhead over, placing it right under Nanu's cunt and letting the water batter her nether lips and clit unannounced. Nanu shuddered violently, Becky's arm wrapping around her small body to hold her in place. The Egyptian girl's eyes rolled up into her head and she came in mere seconds, wailing like she was possessed, and her body going through a warp-spasm of ecstasy. She sagged in Becky's arm, her body now limp but trembling. Becky smiled and simply held the girl until she stirred and came to. Nanu looked up at her through heavily lidded eyes. "You broke my cunt, Mistress;” she managed to say in a tiny voice. Becky giggled and rested her against the back of the tub, before smiling wickedly. "Want to see me use it on myself and watch me cum? I'm an old hand at this." Nanu nodded tiredly, but watched intently. Becky began teasing herself with the showerhead, moving it around her cunt and inner thighs, never keeping it in one place for long, and keeping the spray light. She made sighing and cooing noises, shivering deliciously. Nanu seemed to have recovered and was watching in fascination, her own legs spread while she gently massaged her cuntlips. Becky moaned and pinched at her nipples while she played the water directly over her snatch, squirming and gyrating as the spray pleasured her. Nanu watched her Mistress' skin turn rather pink, Re-be-kah's breaths starting to shorten and come in gasps. Her tiny hand played with her cunt faster, her earlier fatigue seemingly forgotten. Becky moved the little key below the spouts to the other size of the nozzle, the gentle rain effect once again becoming three concentrated jets that battered her cunt and clit from right below, like she had done to Nanu. Her breath caught in her throat and she shuddered, holding on for as long as she could before surrendering to the orgasm. She normally had more control than this, but maybe the thrill of masturbating in front of Nanu had made her more excited and sensitive than normal. No matter what the reason, the climax was one of the hardest Becky had ever given herself, and better than what some lovers had given her. She screeched through clenched teeth, almost doubling over as her cunt turned itself inside out from the intense waves of ecstasy that tore at her. A full thirty seconds passed before she tumbled backwards, lying on her back in the tub and staring at the ceiling, gulping air like a fish out of water. Nanu got on her hands and knees and crept forward, removing the showerhead from Becky's hand and looking at her Mistress' body. Her cunt was still twitching from the orgasm. That had been great fun to watch. "Mistress, you're pissing yourself," she remarked, even if she didn't blame Becky. She'd done it, after all. "Yeah, that; happens to me sometimes;” Becky said breathlessly, still staring up at nothing. "It happens to me too," Nanu said affectionately, crawling over her Mistress and then settling down to snuggle into her, their pussies kissing gently. Becky shivered before making a quizzical face. "Nanu, are you pissing on my cunt?" "Maybe a little," the raven-haired girl sighed, still snuggling. "I wanted to share the moment with you." "That's fair," Becky allowed, too tired to actually care. They were in a shower after all, so they could get clean. "Did you enjoy that?" "Hmm, yes," Nanu purred, nodding a little, her head resting on Becky's large boobs. "It will be one of my new favorite things to do while you are gone." "Just remember the rules," Becky iterated before sitting up wearily and dislodging Nanu from her cleavage. "We should get a good night's sleep, my love. Tomorrow is a big day in setting up the rest of your new life." "Can we fuck again?" Nanu asked somewhat predictably. "Tell you what," Becky giggled, turning off the water and leading Nanu out of the shower. "If I fall asleep, you can just do what you want with me until you cum, but then you have to sleep. We'll have a good fuck in the morning and shower again to get ready. Deal?" "Yes, Mistress." An hour later. They were lying wrapped up in one another, and Becky hoped that she'd tired Nanu out to the place that the insatiable little brat would go to sleep. Becky must have made her cum at least eight times, and hopefully all the ba-lo would not wake her up in the middle of the night. "Thank you, Mistress," Nanu said dreamily, holding herself against Becky. It was the most comforting and secure thing she had ever felt or could imagine, even more than hugging her beloved sister, Kiya. "I love you so much." "I love you too, Nanu," Becky whispered back, caressing Nanu's damp, dark hair lovingly. "You'll always keep me safe, right?" the tiny girl asked. "You and M-ark." Becky nodded. "In saecula saeculorum." The two women kissed lovingly before drifting off into a deep sleep, wrapped in each other's arms. Monday morning. After waking up with vigorous girl-fucking and licking one another's pussies, followed by a shower, they were now eating breakfast. Becky decided to wait until after they'd finished the meal before getting dressed, just in case Nanu proved sloppy in the morning. "I love this dish, Mistress," Nanu said as she powered her way through the bowl in front of her. It was full of sweet berries and a type of crunchy cereal she didn't know, all mixed into a goopy white paste that looked like thick cum. In her own time, it was called 'oxygala'. "Do you remember what I told you it's called?" Becky asked, pausing in eating. Nanu closed her eyes for a minute. "Par-fay." "That's right," Becky said, nodding and very pleased. "The white stuff is called yogurt. If you put berries and other things in it, it's called a parfait. They're fun and even good for you." "Can ba-lo go in the parfait?" Nanu asked hopefully. "No, Nanu," Becky snickered. "Even you couldn't possibly like that horror, and I'd probably get put in jail for creating it." "Your big free society doesn't sound very free to me," Nanu mumbled under her breath as she shoveled more parfait in her mouth. Back upstairs they went, after Nanu got a lesson in how to wash the dishes and put them in the dishwasher, even if she wasn't allowed to operate it yet. They cleaned up at the bathroom sink, Nanu being told that they were not having another shower, and went into the bedroom to get dressed. Becky tried to teach Nanu about coordinating her clothes so that she didn't look like a complete lunatic, and was mostly successful. Nanu couldn't decide which socks she liked best and asked to wear one of each. If Becky could keep the madness down to that level, she'd call it a win. Nanu might not have been terribly impressed with the color or shape of the track suit she was now wearing, but she had to admit that it kept her warm. Becky had fitted her into a plain white tee shirt beneath, and some underwear. Last on were the shoes, and these were proving difficult for Nanu. "They are squeezing my feet, Mistress," the girl said, frowning down at the offending footwear. Becky knelt and adjusted the Velcro straps after loosening the shoes a little. She wasn't about to get into the drama of shoelaces with Nanu, that was for damned sure. "They might be uncomfortable for a bit, sweetie, but new shoes are like that for everyone. Once you walk in them for a little bit, they'll feel just fine, I promise." She stepped aside and gestured to the hallway. "Go ahead and walk, Nanu." It was strange, because Nanu seemed suddenly unsure of how to walk. As she put her feet forward, she was almost wobbly. It occurred to Becky that Nanu wasn't used to not being able to feel the floor or the ground beneath her, but with over an inch of rubber in the way, she was having trouble trusting her balance. Holding her arms out to the sides as if she were walking a tightrope, Nanu wobbled down the hallway and back, a little more sure of herself on the return. Becky smiled and hugged her when she got back to the bedroom. "You'll be running in no time." They headed downstairs (slowly), and Becky made sure everything was turned off. She slipped on a light windbreaker and then opened the front door. Nanu waited on the porch while Becky locked the door behind them. "You need to lock your door, Mistress?" the Egyptian girl asked, rather puzzled. "Are there still criminals in your time?" "My era isn't perfect, Nanu," Becky admitted, feeling strangely silly for coming from a time where criminals still existed. "It still has problems, but you'll learn about them in due course. Some of the problems will be ones you're familiar with, others will be new to you. I'll teach you." "Good enough," Nanu said with a nod as they headed down the steps. "Now where are we going?" "We need to go downtown," Becky replied, thinking that issue through. Not only had she promised to buy new clothes for Nanu, but the chroniques merchant she'd been dealing with was located squarely downtown. There was no way in Hell anyone from her own era could forge the sort of documentation that Nanu would need to rely on to be safe, so someone from the time-travelling community was Becky's only hope. In a city of six million people, there had to be more than one temporal merchant, but damned if Becky knew where (or how) to find them yet. So this one guy was her go-to. She also pondered how to get downtown. Nanu was already afraid of cars, so maybe taking her old junker wasn't the best idea. A taxi? Still a car. The subway station that went directly downtown wasn't far away, and while Nanu wouldn't have any clue what a train was, maybe seeing other people on it with her would calm her down. That, and the walk to the subway station would help break in her shoes. "We're taking a little walk to a place that has a special chariot that will bring us where we need to go," she said, beginning to walk down the street, holding Nanu's hand. She got the feeling the other girl was only partially paying attention, since she was once again looking around and Uhking at the sights of Becky's street. "It's not far." Becky's street was a nice one, lined with endless trees, and the houses had gardens. The noise of downtown and the city in general was remote. If it bothered Nanu, it wasn't showing yet, because she was still in awe of her surroundings. People walked by them, smiling and waving. Becky greeted them and Nanu smiled and waved back as well. She even figured out how to say 'Hello!' from listening to Re-be-kah and the strangers. After about fifteen minutes of walking, with minimal complaints from Nanu about her shoes, they finally arrived at the entrance to the subway station. Set on the edge of the residential area, it was simply some stairs down into the station below. Nanu paused at the top of the stairs, looking confused and wary. It occurred to Becky that it was entirely possible that Nanu had never been underground before. "I promise it is safe, darling," she said in a soothing tone, squeezing Nanu's hand. "The chariot we are going to use runs underground from one place to another, so that it is not noisy up here. I use it all the time." Nanu swallowed. "Okay. I trust you, Mistress." Side by side, they walked down into the subway station, Nanu wrinkling her nose as the gusts of stale air hit her. There were people coming and going, wearing different types of clothing, and Nanu was fascinated. She watched her Mistress pay the fare to enter, then nearly got knocked on the back of her head when she paused halfway through the turnstile. Becky took her hand again and led her down some more stairs. Nanu was frowning, because the noises were getting louder and beginning to echo. Then they were on a platform, one that held people before dropping off down into some dark path that entered tunnels on either side of this long room they were in. Nanu held herself close to Becky, getting nervous. The noises made no sense to her, and it wasn't as if Rome had been quiet. Becky looked down at her now. "Here comes our chariot, Nanu. Don't be frightened." Nanu clutched Becky harder as she felt wind pressing against her, and heard a noise that grew louder until it was an almost deafening roar. She saw strange lights in one side of the tunnel, growing closer. Finally, a giant metal; thing; rolled toward them swiftly, making all the noise. Nanu let go of Becky and clapped her hands over her ears, her eyes squeezed shut. She willed herself to not scream. And then it was quieter. There was still noise, but not nearly as loud. Nanu opened her eyes and saw the long, metal contraption in front of them, with strange doors that opened to the sides, by themselves. People walked out of the interior of the beast, seemingly unscathed. Becky looked down at her and smiled. "This is us, let's go." Trusting her Mistress, Nanu took Becky's hand again and allowed herself to be led into the thing called a 'subway train'. She looked around, wide-eyed as they found some seats and sat down. There were miniature suns everywhere overhead. An endless line of seats on either side of the narrow metal tube stretched far in each direction. People were sitting or standing, seemingly unconcerned and paying no attention. Nanu started as some awful sound chimed, and then the magic doors slid closed again, locking them inside this foul beast. There was a lurch and then it began moving forward, slowly picking up speed. Nanu looked at Becky in panic. "We're fine," Becky said, squeezing her hand again. "It's taking us where we want to go." "How does it know?" Nanu asked, forgetting her fear for a moment. She hadn't seen Re-be-kah tell the monster anything. Did it speak En-gush? She continued watching all around in fascination as the beast charged down a long, dark tunnel, eventually entering another place, different from the one they had started out. A loud woman's voice blared through the tube, no doubt in En-gush. It was a loud and unpleasant voice to Nanu, but she hadn't expected the beast to sound like that. She'd expected a horrifying roar. The process repeated several times, with Becky and Nanu ending up in a different place each time. People got on and off, but nobody got eaten. Maybe the beast didn't eat people? The unpleasant woman's voice blared over head, and Nanu scowled at the ceiling, wishing the beast would just shut the fuck up. "Here we go, darling," Becky said, standing up. "This is our stop." They waited until the beast stopped and the magic doors opened for them. People standing on the platform respectfully waited for those within to escape before entering. Becky walked with Nanu along the increasingly crowded platform until they reached some strange stairs. She helped Nanu get onto them and the smaller girl's eyes widened in shock. The metal stairs were moving! They were taking her up! What sorcery was this? Becky made sure Nanu didn't trip at the top of the escalator, and also didn't make a nuisance of herself by turning and gaping at the magic stairs while people were trying to get off it. She pulled her along through the growing crowds. At least those didn't bother Nanu. Rome had apparently had a population of around a million when Nanu had lived there. Throngs of people were nothing new to the former slave-girl. "So now we just go up that flight of stairs over there, and we'll be downtown, in the middle of the city," Becky said, pleased with how well Nanu had handled the subway. "Soon enough, we'll have everything you need." At least the hard part was over. Becky had been wrong. Becky had brought Nanu up the stairs and out onto the street, and Nanu had immediately collapsed to her knees, holding herself and shaking in fright as she stared at the ground, refusing to look up. People parted around them while Becky tried to figure out what was wrong. Nanu was almost pale, her eyes wide, and wet with tears. And then she understood. Nanu was absolutely terrified because of the skyscrapers surrounding them. Nothing like these could possibly have existed in her imagination. Some buildings in Rome might have seen tall to her, like the Colosseum, or maybe some of the other edifices, but nothing like this, where a structure soared hundreds of meters into the sky. And they were everywhere, surrounding them. There were so many that the sun wasn't even touching them. "Nanu," Becky said, kneeling down and stroking the younger girl's back. "I'm sorry, I didn't think to tell you about how tall buildings could get. I promise, you're fine." "Is she okay?" someone asked as they paused to see what was happening. "Do you need help?" "We're fine, thank you, though," Becky said, giving the person an assuring smile. "She's from a remote region in Africa and she's never seen skyscrapers before, she just got spooked." The person shrugged and wandered off. "Nanu, honey," Becky said gently, still holding her. "I know you're frightened and that you feel like you can't move, but we can't stay right here, blocking everyone. We're going to stand up and walk just out of the way, and then you can talk all the time you need, okay?" Nanu somehow nodded and Becky held her close as she helped her stand and then shuffled her out of the way of the churning crowds of the business district, standing in a clear space beneath an overhang. Nanu didn't seem to notice they were beneath one of the skyscrapers, because she was still looking at the concrete beneath her. "They'll fall," she whispered. "They'll fall on us and crush us." Becky smiled. "I promise you, my love, they won't fall on us. I have been in these buildings many, many times, since I was a little girl. They don't fall, they were erected by master builders. In my day and age, we were just able to build taller things than people in your day were. Just as you built taller things than your ancestors, right?" Nanu squeezed her eyes shut, clenching her teeth. Becky realized that all the honking of horns, the screech of hydraulic brakes, and various other sounds of modern technology were getting to Nanu. She'd never heard anything remotely like them, of course. "Nanu," Becky cooed, taking the lovely Egyptian girl's face in her hands and smiling at her. "Remember how I said that Rome stunk like shit and I'd never get used to it?" Nanu nodded slowly. Her eyes were still wide and haunted. "And do you remember laughing and telling me that I would get used to it if I made up my mind about it?" Another nod. "Sometimes my world is loud, Nanu," she continued. "In ways you cannot anticipate. Far, far louder than you can imagine. And lots of things will seem impossibly big to you. But if I can get used to the stink of Rome, I promise you that you can stop being afraid of all this stuff in my world, okay?" At that very moment, of course, a huge cement truck blared its horn, and Nanu shrieked in fright and threw herself against Becky, shaking like a leaf. Becky held her close, whispering to her and reassuring her. Nanu had never heard anything remotely that loud, even in this time. This was going to be a slow process, clearly. Nanu just had to trust Becky, and Becky had to be infinitely patient. "Mistress," Nanu said in a tiny voice, her face still pressed into Becky's shoulder. "We might need to find one of your washrooms, I think I pissed myself." Becky sighed and nodded. There was a food court in the building just behind them, and washrooms no doubt would be at hand. She only wished she'd thought of bringing spare clothes in case this happened. Was looking after someone from the distant past really supposed to be this hard? A small, out-of-the-way bookshop just off Yonge Street. The more Becky thought about it, the more she realized that this forgotten nook away from all the crowds was the perfect place for the chroniques dealer to have his business. After all, he wasn't looking for revenue from the people of the 21st century, was he? Becky and Mark were notable exceptions to that rule. Being off the beaten path made it easier for his time-travelling customers to find him and go about their business without interference. Still downtown and accessible, but a few doors down from the country's busiest avenue, on an obscure side street. Perfect for this sort of enterprise. They had walked north from the business district with its endless skyscrapers, Nanu steadfastly refusing to look back at them. There were still tall buildings, like the Eaton Centre towers, or the Aura Tower, but they were more spaced out, not completely surrounding them on all sides. Most of the buildings were of a height Nanu seemed to be able to handle, even if the street traffic was still scaring her with its noise. She would stop occasionally to look in store windows, seemingly fascinated by whatever they were selling. At one point, Becky laughed and had to pull Nanu's face off a window, because she was Uhking at the people just inside, trying to eat their food. Nanu didn't know what a restaurant was. They reached their destination and the store was blissfully quiet as they slipped inside, with Eighties music playing over the tinny old speakers. "Get off the car Kick his chain Kick his pride Get him soaked hit run Lift up your toes In my mouth And we can make love And we can go And we can go And we can go We're covered by the sacred fire When you come to me You come to me broke;” "Miss Fischer, it's good to see you again," the old man behind the desk said, smiling at her from beneath a face full of grey whiskers that any Who in Whoville would envy. He looked at her companion. "And this must be Nanu." "Oh, uh, yes," Becky said, caught off-guard that he seemed to know. "This is Nanu. Pardon me for asking, Walter, but why did you know that?" His smile was kindly. "The Agency came by, was advising dealers that a rare event had occurred, an Egyptian girl from the distant past coming forward, a distinctive girl named Nanu. She only speaks Latin and Coptic, right?" Becky nodded while Nanu just looked on, knowing they were talking about her. She trusted her Mistress, however. "I was actually coming by for that reason. If she's going to stay, not only will she need some foolproof documentation of various sorts, but I was hoping we could speed up her English by chipping her, you know? Like we did with Mark for Latin and Greek." "No harm in trying, right?" the old man named Walter reasoned. "After all, it didn't harm Mark." "Who can tell with that boy sometimes," Becky sighed, shaking her head. "In any event, Mark and that Holmes Field Device aren't available to us for the next three months, since I am trying to catch up with him, so we're sort of on our own. I'm not looking for any temporal thingies, just ways to make Nanu's life manageable, since she's stuck here with me." "We should be able to do this one mostly gratis," Walter said. "The news of your girl is already around the time stream, and it's giving me business, since people know I helped her out." Becky thought about that. "Meaning you know you already helped her out." "You're getting the hang of it," Walter said. "When you're predestined to do something because you have found out it's supposed to happen, we in the community call it 'fating'. Whatever it is you've found out you're supposed to do, it happens, even if you try to make it not happen." "So you couldn't refuse to help us right now?" Becky asked, a wry expression on her face. "Literally, what's stopping you from refusing to help us?" Walter chuckled. "Could be anything. It might turn out that there's a clone of me somewhere that helps you when my back is turned. Or maybe the clone refused to help, and I did. All I can tell you is that today, Nanu gets helped by me, no matter what anyone wants, myself included." "That sounds inconvenient." "Nobody likes feeling helpless," Walter reasoned. "It's why we try to avoid knowing things and being fated. If I could prove to you tomorrow that you'd be swept away by a white knight and taken off to a fairy tale wedding and happily ever after, nothing whatsoever you do would stop it. You're stuck having your happy ending and you had no choice in the matter." Becky nodded. "The less I know about the future, especially my own, the better off I am, because my choices are, in theory, still my own." "Excellent," Walter said, pleased. "Now, let's get this girl some ID, shall we?" A small, isolated room, an hour later. Nanu yawned and rubbed her temple, feeling a slight headache. Had she fallen asleep? She blinked her eyes and saw Re-be-kah smiling at her, sitting in a chair beside. "Mistress?" she said rather groggily, yawning again. "You're fine, darling," Becky said gently, squeezing her hand. "We tried to do something to help you, but we don't think it worked. I'm going to try speaking in my language and then see if you understand me, okay?" Nanu nodded. "Can you understand me?" Becky asked in concise English. Nanu blinked at her and then shook her head. "Well, damn," Becky sighed. "Can you try to say anything in my language, Nanu?" Nanu thought for a moment. "Fuck; purick in cunat." Becky giggled. "You could already say those things, you little tramp!" Nanu smiled and blushed. "We tried to help you speak my language by putting a little thing inside your head, but it didn't work." Nanu pressed her fingers to her temple, where the localized discomfort was. "Did I do something wrong, Mistress, to make it not work?" Becky shook her head. "No, it has nothing to do with you, really. One day, it might work, so we'll keep it where it is, I guess. No harm in waiting it out." She dug around in her purse she was carrying. "Meanwhile;” The blonde was smiling brightly as she presented Nanu with a handful of items. "We managed to create an identity for you in this world. It's a good start." Nanu examined the things curiously. She opened a small, greenish shell with a stylized bird on it, her eyes widening when she saw her own image looking back at her. Her own lovely face. There was some flowing script she did not recognize at all along with it. "It is called a 'passport'," Becky explained. "It tells officials who you are and where you are from. This says you are from Egypt." "Well, I am," the Egyptian girl reasoned with a small shrug. "Just not your Egypt." "Correct, but they won't know that, and that's safer for you," Becky agreed. "Your name is now Nanu Tehemet." The girl's eyes went wide. "My name is Queen Nanu?" Becky laughed. "Nobody anywhere will know what Tehemet means, sweetie, it's just your surname now for convenience. Also, we made some medical records for you, including your blood type. And I still need to put in a call and have a doctor lined up who will look after you." Becky knew that part might be tricky, since any doctor from her own era would be confused by Nanu's physiology, genetic code, and dental records. She was completely unique that way. Could any modern doctor be trusted? Did she need to find a doctor who was a member of the temporal community to look after Nanu? Questions, always more questions. "A doctor?" Nanu almost groused, wrinkling her nose. "Roman doctors were smelly and evil. I hope your doctors are better." "I like to think so," Becky agreed, nodding. "But with all this information I just gave you, you'll be safer than without it. Remember how if a slave was freed in Rome, they made sure he had documents of manumission? These documents, like my own, record you as a sovereign citizen and a visitor here in Canada." "Wouldn't it make more sense to just claim I was from Ka-na-da?" Nanu reasoned. Becky smiled and caressed Nanu's cheek. "No one would believe you are from Canada, my love, you don't speak any of our languages. One day, I promise, we'll get you made a citizen. For now, this is just to ensure your safety." As always, Nanu took Becky's word for it and just nodded. "Now then," Becky said, taking the items back and then standing up, smiling brightly. "Let's go eat and get you some clothes, shall we?" Half an hour later. They were sitting in the food court of the Eaton Centre, and Nanu was devouring everything Becky had put in front of her. Becky dreaded the effects this might have on her lover's intestinal tract later, but for now, Nanu was happy. There was no food she wasn't sampling and putting away; pizza, falafel, burgers, fries, poutine, spaghetti, Chinese food. My poor bank account, she despaired slightly as she watched the tiny girl wolf down all the food with a frightening eagerness. She really likes salty things, I'll bet living on a slave's diet means she has an iodine deficiency. I'll have to see to that. Becky thought Nanu might bite her hand off when she tried to reach for one of the siu mai dumplings. Eventually, though, the Egyptian girl relented and let her Mistress have one. Becky also made the mistake of letting Nanu try some pop, and soon the girl was wired. She'd have to explain the dangers of sugar and rotting the teeth out of your head. Nanu annihilated the Timbits she had for dessert. Her little belly was swollen when she stood up from the table. She almost looked pregnant, but she was beaming with delight. Suddenly, she burped so long and loudly that everyone in the food court paused and looked at the pair. "Sorry," Becky said apologetically to the nearby tables. "It's her first day with North American fast food." "Mistress, that was all so good!" Nanu gushed, oblivious of her faux pas. "I loved it all, even the stupid cow meat!" "I think you tried just about everything except the Jamaican food," Becky said, gathering up the debris at their table to put at the disposal station. "Where?" Nanu asked, looking around hurriedly. Had they missed one? "May I try it?" "Another time, you greedy little pill," Becky laughed as she disposed of their waste. "Don't worry, we'll be back." "And you said we're underground?" Nanu asked, looking around in wonder again. The space was huge and so open, like a forum surrounded by endless shops, but there was no sky above her, just a distant white ceiling. Becky nodded. "And there are more shops above us. That's where we're going, to find clothes and so on for you." They took more of the magic moving stairs, carrying Nanu up to another level. She watched over the railing in awe, feeling so very superior to the people who were still below, like puny ants. The sights and the smells and the throngs of people enthralled her. "Mistress, I am so excited that I think I need to pee," she said, feeling a twinge in her cunt. "Just over here," Becky said, diverting them down a small hallway. "I happen to know these washrooms are pretty clean because they're seldom used." "You are so smart, Mistress," Nanu said proudly as Becky led her into the little room with all the weird stalls. Becky led her over to one of the stalls and gestured for her to enter. "Go inside, pulls down your pants, do your business, and then use the tissue like we do back at home," Becky instructed. "I'll wait out here." "You won't come in with me, Mistress?" Nanu asked. "How will you watch me pee?" "No, sweetie," Becky replied, smiling. "That's not how we customarily do things in public places in my time. I'll be right out here, though." Nanu shrugged and sighed, heading into the little stall and Becky closed it behind her. She heard the Egyptian girl shuffling around, and then Nanu let out a groan, peeing very loudly. Becky wasn't surprised, given all the pop Nanu had inhaled. The sugar crash was going to be awesome. Some other unladylike sounds followed, but at least Nanu didn't seem to be turning herself inside out like she had the previous day. Baby steps. There was a pause and Nanu seemed to be finished, so Becky began talking. "Okay, sweetie, remember what I told you. Go ahead and clean up, but just be aware of' There was a sudden flushing sound, followed by a yelp of shock and fear. A split second later, the stall door burst open and Nanu raced out, her track pants still around her ankles as she hobbled as quickly as she could toward the exit, her eyes wide in panic and once again peeing herself. "Just watch out for the automatic flush mechanism;” Becky grumbled as she loped off after Nanu before s

The Time Riders: Part 12 Teaching Nanu about the modern world. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Some minutes passed before Becky pressed her forehead to Nanu's, holding her by the cheeks. "I'm so sorry, Nanu; I thought I'd lost you. I'm sorry; I'll teach you how to be careful. I promise." "I'm sorry, Mistress, I didn't mean to be thoughtless and frighten you," Nanu sniffled, her eyes bleary. As much as the fright by the wheeled monster, she was disconcerted by how upset her Mistress was. Rebe-kah was genuinely terrified that she'd nearly lost Nanu. It made her love her Mistress even more. "Let's go back inside," Becky suggested, pulling Nanu to her feet. "I promise, we'll try again later." She looked both ways before taking them across the road, holding Nanu close, even possessively. Becky was taking no chances. "Mistress?" "Yes, my love?" As they reached the curb back in front of Becky's house, Nanu held up the hem of her long shirt, heedless of the fact that she was flashing her cunt to a random woman walking by as she showed Becky something. "I'm sorry, the monster, it frightened me. I; I pissed myself and ruined the sack." Becky's response was somewhere between a laugh, a choke, and a sob and she caressed Nanu's shoulder as they continued walking. "Don't worry, I'll find you another." "Can it have a flaming cock on it again?" Nanu asked. "I think I rather like that." Becky smiled. "I'll buy you some more flaming cock shirts, my love. I promise." The door shut behind them, and it was time to relax. It had been quite the eventful day and it was barely noon. After a nap. "Do you have friends, Mistress?" Nanu asked as she lay on her back on the bed, gazing up at Becky. She ground and pumped her hips, slithering her cunt against her lover's, while Becky looked down at her, churning and undulating. Becky was fondling one of her ample tits, while the other was caressing one of Nanu's. In turn, Nanu was groping Becky, while her free hand had reached down and was holding her nether lips wide, exposing her throbbing clit to be brushed by Becky's. They'd already cum a few times, but were simply enjoying the sensations now. "Of course, silly," Becky giggled, loving how wet and sticky their pussies felt together. "You just haven't met any of them yet. The only person you know aside from me is Mark." "If we meet your friends, what will you tell them about me?" One of the things that Becky appreciated about Nanu was that she could fuck and still hold a conversation if she felt the need. Business didn't interfere with pleasure. "I admit, I haven't given it too much thought yet, but I would probably tell them that you're a student from another country who I have staying with me, and you don't speak English." Nanu arched her hips and side, pressing hard against Becky's cunt. "Mistress, what; what is the name of the place we are in? Where in the empire of the Romans is it?" Becky had to stop fucking because she broke down laughing. She leaned down and pressed her body to Nanu's hugging her tight while she jiggled uncontrollably. Nanu held her Mistress, but she was frowning, wondering what was so funny. She stopped frowning when Becky kissed her lovingly. "Oh, Nanu," the blonde woman said, smiling into her companion's eyes. "I have so much to explain to you still;” She sat up and then pulled Nanu into her lap. Nanu's legs wrapped around her Mistress' waist and she just looked contentedly into Becky's blue eyes. She knew she was in for an explanation she wouldn't completely understand, but as long as she was naked like this with Becky, she didn't mind, either. There wasn't much Nanu couldn't endure, as long as she kept getting fucked on a regular basis. And Becky seemed to like fucking as much as she did. It was a wonderful match, as far as Nanu was concerned. "Baby," Becky cooed, pushing a stray damp hair away from Nanu's lovely face. "Where we are now, we are very, very far from the boundaries of the Roman Empire. The place I live, it is a nation called 'Canada'." "Kaaa-na-daaa;” she said quietly. She liked the sound of it. "Is Kaaa-na-daaa a large place?" Becky tried to remember her ancient history, not to mention what she knew about her own geography. "Well," she said finally, having figured it out. "Canada is larger than the entire Roman empire at its height. Canada is the second largest nation in the world." Nanu's eyes widened to the size of dinner plates. "Impossible!" she almost hissed in disbelief. "How have you fought off the Roman devils? Is Kaaa-na-daaa mighty?" Becky drew in a breath. This is where it got difficult. "Nanu, I know you can read, and you can count, but; do big numbers mean anything to you?" Nanu shrugged. "I could count higher than any of the other slaves in the Flavian household, and even a few of my masters and mistresses. Sometimes I was too smart and they beat me for it. I think I count well." "I'm asking because;” Becky continued, seeming hesitant. "The Roman Empire, it fell around one-thousand five-hundred years ago." Nanu said nothing, trying to understand what she had just been told. The Empire, gone? Life without Rome? Becky blushed. "It; and the time you were from, Nanu, that was just under three hundred years before Rome fell. My time, where we live now, is about eighteen-hundred years after your own." A long silence followed. Nanu shook her head. When she looked at Becky, her hazel eyes were full of worry. "Mistress, are; are you lying to me?" Becky shook her head slowly. "No, Nanu. I promised you I wouldn't lie to you." "But I don't understand what you mean," the Egyptian girl almost pleaded. "These numbers you are saying, they; I don't understand them!" She took Becky's hands in hers, her expression somewhere between afraid and desperate. "Please help me understand, Mistress.." Becky thought about what she could possibly do to help her beloved Nanu understand. She considered, her eyes closed for some seconds. When she opened them, she nodded. "Come downstairs with me and I will try," she said. Nanu clambered out of her lap and the two girls rose. Taking Nanu's hand, Becky led her downstairs to the living room. She made Nanu sit on the floor while she walked over to a corner. In said corner, behind a decorative screen, she kept a large, bluish water container, like one would find supplying the water cooler in an office. With a grunt, she began rolling it out from its storage space and toward Nanu. The former slave-girl watched curiously while Becky now turned it over with some effort, spilling out what looked to Nanu like tiny brown coins. Endless numbers of them, chinking and tinkling into a pile on the rug. "There," Becky breathed, wiping her brow. She'd already been sweaty from sex with Nanu, and the effort of rolling and tipping her change barrel had her feeling warm. She now lay down on her stomach on the carpet opposite Nanu, with the piles of tiny brown coins between them. "Nanu, these are called 'pennies', and they are a type of coin we use in my time. They are made of aeramen (copper), like some coins you know." Nanu nodded slowly. Becky held up a penny. "We're going to pretend each of these is a year. We're going to count them. And when we get to a certain point, that is how long ago the Roman Empire fell. But think of them as years, Nanu." Nanu drew a deep breath, sat with her legs crossed, and began counting, picking up the pennies and placing them into a new pile she started. "One; two; three;” Fifteen minutes later. Nanu had stopped pushing the pennies, but was still counting aloud while Becky moved the coins. "Six hundred fifty-one; six hundred fifty-two;” Becky could tell her beloved friend was getting very upset, but she kept going, because she needed Nanu to understand. The minutes dragged by, but Nanu kept counting. "Nine hundred eighty-five;” she said in a quavering voice. "Nine hundred eighty-six; nine hundred; No!" Nanu shoved the ever-growing pile of pennies away, scattering the coins, and Becky reared back in surprise. The Egyptian girl was scrambling backward on her ass, her eyes wide in fear and disbelief. She bumped into the couch before she yelped and leapt to her feet, dashing out of the room. "You're Lying!" "Nanu!" Becky called, getting hastily to her feet as the smaller girl opened the front door and burst onto the street. She was still naked, and Becky could hear her sobbing. "Shit shit shit shit;” Becky said under her breath as she pulled a long jacket out of the closet and then dashed out the door, looking around. "Nanu?" she called frantically. "Nanu!" But the girl was nowhere in sight. She looked up and down the street, seeing no bewildered pedestrians. Thank God it was Sunday, but how long could it possibly be before a tiny naked woman was noticed running around the neighborhood sobbing to herself and unable to speak English? She'd be picked up by the police, be terrified, and they would have absolutely no way of identifying her. Heaven only knows what would happen then. Poor Nanu! Becky took a chance and began heading in the direction she heard a dog barking from. She kept calling Nanu's name, having no clue where she could have gone. How on earth had no one seen her yet? Becky cursed herself. There were so many things she hadn't anticipated. How could she? She and Mark had brought Nanu forward in time to make her life better, to free her from the chains of slavery. It seemed like such a good thing to do. It had to be. After all, hadn't time let them do it? She wasn't even exactly certain what had set Nanu off, but she had an inkling. Yet another thing Becky hadn't known she needed to think through. Why would she know that? She'd never brought anyone forward in time before. How many people had? One ten millionth of this time's people? Maybe? She didn't know! This was almost as new to her as it was to Nanu. But Becky was making her own choices and knew she didn't need to be afraid. Nanu was completely surrounded by a universe she knew nothing about. Even the air had to smell completely different to her! She stopped just outside of a parkette and looked around. "Nanu!" she called loudly. She heard a gasp and then muffled sobbing, along with the rustling of foliage. She turned and saw the shrubs that marked the boundaries of the parkette moving awkwardly. She moved toward the disturbance, hoping her search was over. She stopped in front of the shrubs and spoke gently. "Nanu?" "En!" the girl hissed in panic. "Annoi!" Becky had no idea what Nanu had just said, since it wasn't Latin, but she could guess. She stopped coming forward and simply knelt down in the cold grass, determined to give Nanu the time she needed. She could see the girl now, stuffed bodily into the thicket, her hazel eyes brittle with fright. Poor Nanu had to be in agony, wedged in with all those branches and sticks poking and scratching her. How had she done it to begin with? "I'm here, Nanu," she said softly, letting Nanu see her smile, but she stayed still. "I'm sorry you got frightened. Will you please tell me what happened? I am trying so hard to understand, but I am not perfect at this, as you can see." Nanu was sobbing quietly, trying to not be heard. But after some moments, she seemed to be trying to rein in her crying so that she could speak. It took some time, words only coming out as choked gasps. Becky stayed still. She would wait however long was necessary. For Nanu, no length of time was too much. She owed it to the lovely, frightened young woman. And Nanu finally spoke. "They're gone, Mistress," she said in little more than a whisper. "They're all gone." Becky thought about what Nanu was saying and it sent a chill through her. "Nanu, do you mean your family?" "They're dead," she managed to say in a rasping whimper. "They're all dead; my mother, my father; my brothers and sisters; my Ki; her little baby daughter, Nanu; they are dust; dust;” Becky couldn't help it, she began crying too. She bent her head and her chest shuddered as she tried not to vocalize, and tears streamed down her face. This was a horrifying thought when she examined it from Nanu's point of view. Everything Nanu knew to be real was gone. And not even recently. The pennies had forced Nanu to see things in a way she was never meant to. Her family, they weren't newly dead, remembered by anyone. They weren't even decaying in graves. They were dust, nothing more than the endless sands of the land Nanu had grown up in. They'd become a sort of nothingness. "Nanu," Becky whispered, tears stinging her eyes and cold on her cheeks. "I'm so sorry. I; wish I knew what to say." "What can you say?" the girl murmured. "You are not a god, you cannot bring them to life for me. All I can ever do is go and see them, as they once were, alive and remembering me. But I will always be thinking that I live many ages of the moon after they are nothingness. I will never be rid of that realization, Mistress." "You're right, of course," Becky admitted, nodding. "It's different for you. Lots of my family members are dead, but I never met them, I never knew them. You lived with them all." "Please be honest with me, Mistress," Nanu said quietly. "How much more counting was there to do? How much bigger was the pile of coins going to get?" Becky blushed, feeling stupid for thinking it had been a good idea. The road to Hell was paved with good intentions. "It was going to be twice that size, Nanu. We; we got halfway through the counting." She closed her eyes while Nanu wept quietly again. Someone walked by, staring at her in confusion as she knelt in front of the shrubs in a long jacket, but just kept walking. Maybe it was a weird meditation thing. Nanu finally stopped crying but went silent. Becky did the only thing she could, and remained silent, waiting to see what happened next. Some minutes passed before Nanu finally spoke. "There are twigs and leaves stuck in my cunt." Despite herself, Becky began to snicker, squeezing her knees as she tried to stop. "Mistress," Nanu protested, but she was also trying to keep from giggling. "It's not funny, it hurts. Why did you let me do this?" "I'm sorry, baby," the blonde woman said finally, wiping a tear from her eye and smiling. "I'll try harder to keep you from doing crazy things. I promise." "I am naked, Mistress," Nanu pointed out. "Did you bring me something to wear?" "No, honey, I forgot, because I was so worried about you," admitted Becky. "Why are you stuffed into a shrub, anyway?" There was a pause before Nanu answered. "The dog scared me when it barked at me. Dogs scare me. The Romans use dogs for guards and for war. Why does Ka-na-da have war dogs?" "They aren't war dogs, my love," Becky said, wondering what to do next. "People keep dogs as pets. I used to have a dog when I was a little girl. I miss him very much." Nanu considered. "What was his name?" Becky was almost reluctant to say, since it now sounded silly. "His name was Frankincense. I; I just called him Frank for short." There was another pause. "What does that name even mean?" Becky shrugged. "He's named after a substance I think the Romans called olibanum." "You named your dog after that shit my Flavian masters kept burning in their rooms?" Nanu queried, clearly not impressed. "Hey, I like that smell, thank you," Becky replied. "And you be nice about my little Frankie, or you can keep the leaves and twigs in your cunt, young lady." "Sorry," Nanu snickered. "I'm sure your dog with the stupid name was very nice, Mistress." "Okay, are you ready to come home now?" asked the blonde, pondering their situation. "I can't leave you here like this, so; I guess I'll just hide you inside my coat and hope for the best. I mean, it's only seven blocks back to the house." There was a pause for some moment before Nanu answered. "Okay. I'm; I'm sorry, Mistress. I; I got scared." "I don't blame you, my love," Becky said gently. "Nobody can understand what you're feeling. Nobody, anywhere, can understand. Even Mark and I can't truly." She leaned forward and spoke quietly. "But I promise you, Nanu. We love you. And we want you to be happy. We wanted to free you from slavery and show you the wonders that Mark and I experience. But; we are not very good at planning, because even we don't know what to expect. But please believe me when I say that we want your happiness." "I know, Mistress. And I am sorry I said you were lying and ran away. I just felt terrified. Nothing made sense. It; still doesn't. All I can do is place my faith in you now." Becky nodded solemnly. Nanu was right. Becky couldn't even take her home, because Mark was the one with the time machine, and they wouldn't see him for the next three months. All this trauma had happened on Day One. Not a smooth start. She sighed. Maybe the chroniques dealer she'd found hidden away downtown could find someone to take Nanu back to her own time if she really wanted to return? She'd talk with Nanu about it in due course. She owed Nanu an out if she wanted one. "Okay," she said finally. "I'm going to move to the bush and open my coat, Nanu. Then you; uh; you get inside, I guess, and hug me with your arms and legs. Then I'll try to close my coat and get us home, okay?" The bush rustled as Nanu nodded, and then she moved forward, grunting and swearing as she unstuck herself from her deciduous prison. She almost tumbled into Becky, who was also nude underneath the long garment. She prayed that it would somehow fit around them both. As Nanu snuggled into her, Becky knelt up straight, presenting her waist. She fought to keep herself balanced as Nanu wrapped her arms and legs around her torso, her face squashed between Becky's ample tits. Great; Becky thought as she pushed to her feet and began struggling to close the coat around herself and the Nanu-shaped bundle now hanging onto her. She wheezed almost comically. If I manage to close the damn coat, I'm gonna smother Nanu between my tits. She'll suffocate before I get her the seven blocks home. How on earth did she get this far to begin with? Naked? Becky turned slowly and began to waddle out of the parkette. She pivoted ponderously onto the street and began the slow, awkward trek home. She could hear Nanu snuffling and trying to breathe inside the stretch-tight coat. As she waddled, Becky pulled the top of the coat open slightly, hoping to give Nanu some air. She looked down, seeing Nanu looking back up at her out of the darkness. "Thank you, Mistress;” the girl whispered. Becky could begin to imagine how she looked at the moment; she probably looked like she was trying to give birth to a horse. Or was smuggling a primate beneath her coat. Close enough, really. The occasional person walked by, giving her a curious glance, but then continuing on. This neighborhood wasn't known for being terribly nosy, as long as you weren't too dark of skin. Becky hadn't quite figured out how to solve that problem yet. "Eep! Nanu!" she hissed, shivering as Nanu's mouth found one of her nipples and began sucking on it. She heard Nanu hum contentedly, clearly willing to occupy herself this way while Becky got them home. "What're you doing, you brat?" Nanu ignored her, and Becky realized she'd been speaking English, so Nanu was free to not notice anything she said and had a perfectly viable excuse for doing so. Becky bit her lip as Nanu's wicked tongue swirled around her nipple before she began sucking again. Worse, one of the little brat's hands found her cunt and began stoking it. Whether she wanted to or not, Becky started getting wet and she tried waddling faster. Becky was going to kill Nanu when they got home. She was going to fuck her to death! Another block down. Becky could feel her face was flushed, and she was sweating now, and not only from the effort of carrying Nanu around her middle beneath the damned coat. She bit her lip and groaned as her eyes almost rolled up into her head. Dammit, one of Nanu's fingers found her way inside Becky's cunt! She tried closing her legs as she walked, to force the little tramp's finger out, but she quickly realized she would lose her balance and fall over if she kept this up. Sighing in frustration, she kept her legs open while she walked, doing her best to walk faster. "What're you smuggling under your coat, Fischer?" guffawed a neighbor as he walked by. "An orangutan?" "Uh; just groceries I have to protect!" Becky replied hastily, wrapping her arms under Nanu's ass as if holding the aforementioned imaginary groceries. She heard Nanu sigh and wiggle her cheeks on the hands. She kept sucking on Becky's tits and fingering her cunt. Becky's knees were trembling, and she was fairly certain she was dripping, leaving a path of sticky droplets on the sidewalk her behind her. Her whole body was tingling, even as she struggled to walk. "Uh!" Becky gasped loudly as Nanu bit and tugged on the nipple, the delicious sting lancing along the blonde's nervous system. "You little brat," she hissed, pulling the top of the coat open and scowling down into it. "When we get home, I am spanking your ass right off, young lady!" "If you make it that far, Mistress," Nanu replied, smirking up at her evilly. "If you make it home before you cum, I will eat a whole package of that bay-kon as punishment." Becky waddled faster, panting now as she fought for control. Nanu had two fingers in her now, making scooping motions along her upper wall. "Uh, that's cheating, you little slut!" "It is taking us so long to get home, Mistress," Nanu teased, slithering her tongue around a nipple. "How far are we walking? The length of your Ka-na-da?" Staggering quickly, almost wheezing like she was about to give birth, Becky moved on relentlessly. She almost couldn't see anything as pleasure kept flooding through her, promising orgasm was just around the corner. But Becky knew she didn't have strength to climax and keep moving. If she came, she would be collapsing to her knees and cumming on the sidewalk. If she was lucky, she'd remain kneeling. Sweat was streaming from her body. She was amazed Nanu was still able to hold on at all. C'mon; c'mon. She moaned as Nanu got a third slender finger inside her Mistress, and some woman chose that exact moment to go jogging by, giving Becky a confused look. Becky ignored her and just soldiered on as best she could. She could feel her arousal trickling down her inner thighs. How ridiculous must she have looked, barefoot, waddling around in a long jacket, smuggling an octopus while grunting and moaning like she was in a porn movie? She had barely turned up onto the little walkway leading up to her house before she tore the coat open and burst into a run, stampeding up the stairs while Nanu squeaked in alarm. She flung the door open and staggered inside, panting like she'd just run a marathon and sweating like she'd been fucked by twenty men in a row. Nanu was goggling up at her Mistress in shock (and maybe a little panic). Becky's blue eyes flashed and she grabbed the slave-girl and shoved her down her sweat-slicked body. Nanu's knees hit the wooden floor and she barely had time to register what had happened before Becky grabbed her head and jammed it against her steaming cunt. Nanu grunted and almost choked as Becky ground her hips with a dreadful eagerness, desperate to cum. Nanu slid her tongue inside and lashed her Mistress' cunt frantically. One of Becky's hands scrabbled for and finally grabbed onto the front door, managing to swing it closed so that they couldn't be seen from outside anymore. Leaning back against the wall, she bucked her hips furiously against Nanu's face, both her hands now gripping the Egyptian girl's black hair. She hissed and panted, her entire body shaking. Becky clamped her hands over her mouth and shrieked, juddering as the orgasm rocked her. She was barely cognizant of Nanu below her, trying not to drown as Becky's cunt flooded over. Becky pumped and ground greedily, reality spinning around her. She felt herself slumping down the wall to the floor, her hand on the back of Nanu's head, making sure the girl didn't try to escape. Becky felt like her eyes had switched sockets. Thank God this hadn't happened on the street or she would have been arrested, no question. At last, she opened her eyes and Nanu was kneeling in front of her, waiting patiently with her hands in her lap. Her face and much of her upper chest were glistening with Becky's cum. Not surprisingly, she didn't seem to mind. She stayed quiet until Becky seemed more focused before she finally spoke. "I guess I'm going to have the shits for a few days after the bay-kon, aren't I, Mistress? I lost the wager." Becky wearily reached up and caressed her beloved Nanu's hair. "I'm not letting you eat all my bacon, you silly slut. I love bacon. I'll figure some other way to punish you for losing the wager, like tonguing my ass or something." Nanu nodded. "I think I will enjoy losing wagers to you, Mistress." Becky laughed tiredly. They weren't even through their first day yet and she was exhausted. How many millions more things did she have to teach Nanu before this would was safe for her? And she only had three months to do it! Who would've thought that introducing someone to the future would prove so troublesome? "So you do want to see how the television works?" Becky asked, holding up the remote. Nanu looked at her curiously. They were both naked again, and in all likelihood intended to stay that way, unless they had to leave the house. Becky imagined that Nanu's ass probably still hurt somewhat, and anything she could do to relieve the discomfort was likely in order. Not wearing clothes seemed like a good start. "Mistress, I don't even know what it does, never mind how it works," the Egyptian girl pointed out, sitting on the floor, cross-legged. She gestured at the small black device her mistress held. "Wassa?" "This controls the television for me," Becky said, sitting down next to her charge and showing Nanu all the tiny buttons on the device. Granted, Nanu didn't know what buttons were, so she merely frowned at the remote in mild confusion. "I use it to watch things on the television. It allows me to select what I watch." She pointed the remote at the television and pushed the Power button. The High Definition unit, which was actually longer than Nanu was tall, winked on, and noise blared from it as images came on the screen. Nanu squealed at the sound and scrambled behind Becky, hiding and clutching her mistress' flanks. Becky giggled and lowered the volume. "You can come out now, hero," Becky said, smirking. "I lowered the volume." Nanu peeked out from behind her mistress, looking at the screen warily. She stared for some seconds, unable to understand what she was seeing. Some yellow-haired woman, ridiculously overclothed, was looking at Nanu and babbling in what she could only assume was En-gush. She had a serious look on her face as she spoke into what looked like a black cock. It was windy, apparently, because her hair was blowing around. Nanu slowly crawled toward the TV, her eyes narrowing. Becky watched in amusement, still sitting some distance away. Nanu had a great ass, and she could stare at it endlessly. The younger woman moved close to the screen, staring in bewilderment. Becky had lowered the volume sufficiently so that the news reporter wasn't yelling in Nanu's face. Nanu stared, then moved to the side of the television, looking around and behind it, sitting on its smoked glass countertop. She crawled around to the other side and looked behind again. Finally, she turned and looked at Becky in confusion. "Mistress?" she asked uncertainly. "Why do you keep the woman in the tiny box? How?" Becky had half-expected the question, of course, but it was still funny to hear. Once she was done snickering (Nanu waited patiently, looking only slightly annoyed), Becky replied. "She is not trapped inside the television, darling. It is a device that can show me other people. You have paintings in Rome and back in Egypt, right?" Nanu nodded. "And of course, a painting is just an illustration of someone," Becky explained. She'd had a little bit of time to put thought into this. "They're not actually in the painting, trapped." "So;” Nanu ventured, thinking about it. "The woman inside the box is a painting? Why can it move and talk to me?" "It's not a painting, it's a representation of her," Becky replied, knowing this would get awkward. "A television allows me to see things that are happening elsewhere." Nanu's eyes widened in shock. "The woman you see on the television is here in the city somewhere. I can see other people as well;” She changed the channel, and the television now displayed a Tom and Jerry cartoon. Unfortunately, a split second after the cartoon came up, Tom screamed loudly, having stabbed himself in the ass with a needle on the end of a pool cue. Nanu yelped in fright and threw herself into Becky's arms, shaking. Becky wheezed as she tumbled onto her back, holding onto her young ward. Nanu was trembling, her face stuffed between Becky's boobs. "Mistress, the box frightens me," the girl whispered. "It is too loud." "We can change how loud it is, Nanu," Becky said gently, pushing herself up into a sitting position and hugging Nanu, who was still wrapped around her, refusing to let go. "My world is probably rather loud compared to the one you know, my love. And the noises will be things you're not used to. But I promise you that you will adapt. Just like you did to life in Rome, and just like you will to bacon." Nanu nodded and then turned her head to look back at the TV. "Is; is that supposed to be a mouse and a cat?" Becky nodded. "Someone drew them to look comical and make people laugh." "The mouse is trying to kill the cat," Nanu pointed out. "He struck the cat on the head with the stick so that the cat screamed and swallowed that rolling ball. The mouse is evil. Are cats not sacred in your time, Mistress?" "Cats think they are, but many people just keep them as pets," Becky laughed. "Turn around and let me show you more. And I promise you, Nanu, nobody is caught inside the box. I don't quite know how to explain yet, but I will when I can. The television is meant to entertain." She changed the channel again and Nanu watched intently as Rocky Balboa and Ivan Drago slugging it out on the screen. "You have gladiators in your society, Mistress?" she breathed, watching the bulging muscles flex as the two men pummeled one another. "We pay some athletes to fight, but we do not have death sports, like you remember," Becky replied, shrugging as she hugged Nanu, who was still sitting in her lap. "I mean, maybe some countries like the Veniti (Russians) do, but they're rather barbaric. We have Olympics, like you remember, just a lot more events. But this is just a story being told, this isn't real." "It looks very real," Nanu said, still glued to the screen. "I can hear them hitting each other." "Did you ever see a drama or play, Nanu?" Becky asked, which got a nodding head from the smaller girl. "Well, just like in those plays or dramas, the actors can pretend to strike one another. In my time, we might just be better at making it look real." "How do you tell fake fights and real fights apart?" Nanu asked. Becky could feel the other girl squirming in her lap. Nanu was getting turned on watching muscular men beat one another up. "Circumiastentia, (context)," Becky replied. "The television will tell you if you are watching something that actually happened, or whether it is a drama." Nanu tilted her head. "Can you show me a real fight?" Becky considered and then switched to a sports channel. Quickly enough, she came across an MMA fight between two women. Nanu gaped as she watched the women grapple and beat the shit out of one another. "Oh, Nunes! She Just Hurt Cyborg!" crowed the announcer. Not that the Egyptian girl understood what he was saying. "And; they never use weapons?" Nanu asked in a quiet but somehow hopeful voice. "No, you bloodthirsty little thing," Becky giggled, hugging her tight and wiggling her boobs into Nanu's back. "If you see weapons, it is probably a drama and not real." "These women are not very attractive, and punching each other just makes it worse," Nanu said, wrinkling her nose. "I would not fuck them. Are they fighting over a man?" Becky wasn't about to try to explain that Amanda Nunes was married to another woman who was also an MMA fighter. She just let her continue to watch while blood and teeth flew everywhere. "What else, does the magic box show us?" Becky thought of how to explain. She thought about anything Nanu might have been familiar with. "Do you; remember how announcements were placed in the Forum in Rome for people to read?" Nanu nodded. "The acta diurna. They told us about things that were happening. I was one of three Flavian slaves who could read them. It made the others jealous. But mostly we just found out about things from hearsay, people telling other people things." "Well, there are people who are paid to report nuntium (news)," Becky said. "That way, you can know what's going on, not just here in the city, but almost anywhere in the world." Nanu leaned back into Becky and looked up at her. "What IS the name of this city you live in, Mistress?" "Toronto," Becky said. This drew a frown from Nanu. Becky picked up Nanu's hand and gently pressed her lips against her palm. "To-ron-to." Nanu shook her head. "Maybe if you said it against my lips, Mistress." Becky giggled and shook her head. "You little slut;” She leaned down and her lips barely touched Nanu's. "Tor-ron-to." Fifteen minutes of almost kissing passed before Nanu could say Toronto. Becky wasn't at all surprised. It occurred to her that maybe one way to ease Nanu into her new environs and life was to find ways in which it was similar to her old one. "I know you don't speak English yet, darling, but I might be able to help you learn a little more quickly. Can you spell your name?" "Nanu nodded. "I can speak Latin and read some, Mistress, but; I only know how to write a few words. One of them is my name." "Come," Becky said, getting Nanu out of her lap and getting to her feet. Nanu followed suit. "Let's go to the kitchen;” She brought Nanu by the hand into the kitchen and stopped in front of the fridge. She had a small whiteboard stuck to it, and some colored markers alongside. She popped the top of the black marker and then drew a large dot on the board, demonstrating for Nanu how it worked. She then handed the marker to Nanu. The Egyptian girl looked at it curiously and then sniffed the tip. "Don't lick it, Nanu," Becky said gently but firmly. Nanu grimaced and stuck her tongue back in her mouth, sighing and turning toward the whiteboard. It was a glossy white color she'd almost never seen before. She gripped the marker awkwardly, in her fist, and pressed the tip against the white surface, obeying Becky's instructions to not press so hard. She slowly drew out her name on the surface. NANV "Good," Becky said as the slave-girl wiped her forehead. "Now, watch me spell your name in English;” NANU Nanu looked shocked. "Mistress, they are almost exactly the same," she breathed. "Why are they so similar?" Becky smiled. "My language borrows many, many things from Latin, including the alphabet. Many words have Latin origins as well." She wrote the name of Rome in Latin and English for Nanu, followed by the words for Egypt. ROMA ROME AEGYPTUS EGYPT. Nanu got quiet for a moment. "Mistress, I; I know my family is gone now but; what does my home look like?" "Do you mean Egypt?" Becky asked. Nanu nodded. "Well, it is still largely desert, except along the river, but there are many large cities like my own there now. The city that is the capital of the Egyptian nation is one of the largest in the world." Nanu almost looked excited. "My people are numerous and mighty?" Becky paused a second too long in answering and Nanu's expression changed to one of concern. "Mistress? Tell me the truth." Becky led her over to two small chairs and held her hand while they sat down. Becky drew a deep breath. "It is hard to explain, Nanu. Your nation is populated, like I said, but; I don't think the people there are Egyptians the way you understand them." Nanu almost went pale. "We have been destroyed?" "No, not as such," Becky fumbled, trying to explain. "But; for centuries after your time, there were waves of people who moved through the lands. Do you know who the Arabs are?" Nanu thought about that. "They are nomads from the great desert, aren't they?" Becky nodded. "After the Roman Empire fell, the next great empire was one ruled by the Arab tribes. Egypt fell to them. Modern scholars believe that the Arabs are the blood of Egypt now, and much of northern Africa. They had children with your people, and then with those children in time, and soon; your blood, true Egyptian blood, was no more. Not as you would think of it." The Egyptian girl was silent for some time, staring at nothing. Or Becky's boobs. It was a fair bet with Nanu. "My people are gone;” she murmured, looking at the floor. "We are no more;” Becky nodded sadly. "There are many civilizations in the world that has happened to, Nanu. Egypt, your Egypt, just happens to be one of them. If the scholars are right about that, then you are the only person in my world of your bloodline, your people." Nanu finally looked up at Becky and nodded. "Then I must fuck and have children so that the people of the Black Land may rise again. I will be the new queen of a new, mighty people of Keme." Becky smiled warmly. Nothing ever seemed to daunt Nanu for long. "Nanu, my love, somehow I do not doubt that about you. Let's eat, shall we?" This time around, Becky chose the foods carefully, mostly relying on fresh fruits and vegetables. She did her best to buy organic products, free of pesticides and preservatives, so hopefully this meal would not wreak havoc on Nanu's digestive tract. Nanu watched patiently as her mistress prepared the food, cutting into a loaf of what seemed to be bread, and smelled wonderful. Becky had baked it not long before she and Mark had gone to retrieve Nanu, so it was still quite fresh. She brought everything to the table and sat Nanu down before sitting herself. "Apples, pears, blackberries, celery, scallions, cherry tomatoes, bread I made myself, with butter and my own peanut butter," Becky said, pointing to everything in turn. "I think you'll like it." Nanu made a wry face when she looked at the peanut butter. "What is that, Mistress? I would be rude if I said what it looked like." Becky snickered, remembering that the Romans had no damn idea what a peanut was. "It is a paste made of a ground up nut. You have eaten almonds?" The Egyptian girl nodded, still looking at the brown goop suspiciously. "This is like almonds, but I have ground them up and made a paste out of them. Try a bit on your spoon." Nanu trusted her mistress enough to dip her spoon in the goop that looked like warm shit, and licked it with her tongue apprehensively. She smacked her lips as she tasted the peanut butter, her eyes darting back and forth. Then she blinked and dunked her spoon into the condiment, scooping up a huge glob and shoving it in her mouth eagerly. "Leave some for me, you brat!" Becky laughed. "You spread it on your bread, although you can also put it on some of your fruits and vegetables, like the apples or celery. Let me show you." She demonstrated spreading the peanut butter on her piece of bread, and Nanu followed suit. Nanu devoured the bread covered in peanut butter quickly, then began experimenting with putting the substance on the other foods on her plate. Some were a miss, but she seemed delighted with the peanut butter on the apples and celery, as her mistress had suggested. "Mistress, I cannot wait to lick this off of you;” the Egyptian girl breathed. "This is as good as licking honey off a cunt." "All in due course, my dear," Becky assured her. "For now, just eat." "How will I eat, Mistress?" Nanu asked as she shoveled apple and peanut butter down her gullet. "You said that you must work, you are to be gone for long parts of some days. How will I feed myself if I cannot work the food makers?" "I will start teaching you," the blonde said, smiling. "But until then, I will make food for you and leave it in the cold box and you can eat it when you get hungry. It might be cold food, but you will like it, I promise. And maybe I can show you how to prepare some things that don't require the heat makers." "I would like to learn, Mistress," Nanu said, pausing eating long enough to indicate she was serious. "I want to thrive in my new world, and to do that, I must be able to feed myself. You said you teach young minds?" Becky nodded. "Young men and women, from the ages of thirteen to eighteen. I teach them sciences." "Why are girls taught, Mistress?" Nanu asked. "If they just need to be able to read before they marry and have children, why would they learn anything else? Especially a science?" Becky almost laughed. "In this day and age, Nanu, education is the right of everyone, man or woman, girl or boy. Women, as it turns out, are every bit as capable as men when it comes to academia. That's why I'm a teacher, after all." "I just thought you were smarter than everyone else and exceptional," Nanu grunted, going back to her food. "You are certainly smarter than M-ark." "You'll get no argument from me, darling," giggled the older girl, drinking some milk. "Mark is currently failing my science class." "Do you beat him?" queried Nanu. "In my time, negligent boys are held down and whipped with a leather strap if they are failing in their studies." "No, we don't beat our students, tempting as that sounds," Becky said, picturing herself beating Mark's ass for yet another D grade in her class. "But when I work, which is generally five days a week, I leave in the morning and am back in the mid-afternoon. Between eight and nine hours." "That is a long time for me to be alone, Mistress, but I will manage," Nanu sighed. "If you show me how to do things and keep myself amused, I will be fine. Maybe I can teach myself about your world." "I absolutely believe that about you, Nanu, you are a very smart young woman," Becky said, nodding and smiling. "You may have just been a dancing slave in your old life, but I'll bet you could be anything you want here in my world, if you are diligent and work hard." Nanu's eyes widened. "You mean I could become a mighty and feared queen who conquers her enemies? I will work so very hard, Mistress!" "Let's just make sure you can conquer to the TV remote first," Becky laughed as she began to clear off the table, leaving the peanut butter for Nanu. It had been a long time since she'd had it licked off her tits or her cunt, after all. They spent a good deal of the afternoon in the bathtub, where Nanu was resting back against her mistress, humming in contentment as she luxuriated in the hot, scented water. Becky was fond of adding oils to her bath, making her skin smooth, and she loved how it made her smell, even after a vigorous workout at her Krav-Maga class. "Hmm, this feels so nice, Mistress," the Egyptian girl murmured, snuggling back against Becky, her eyes closed. "Even warmer than the baths of Trajan, and much warmer than my master kept his." "I like it," Becky said agreeably, scooping up water in her hands and pouring it down over Nanu's tits and down her torso. She caressed the smooth, tan skin gently, making Nanu sigh in pleasure. They'd fucked again before the bath, making each other cum at least twice. Nanu had indeed licked peanut butter off Becky's cunt, and out of it. The brat in her came out and she managed to smear it all over Becky's front before the blonde could stop her, resulting in Nanu having to lick it all off, apparently. A terrible dilemma for them both. Once they'd showered, Becky drew a bath, and this was where they found themselves now, relaxing and winding down the day. "And you can't take me with you to your work?" Nanu asked, her head nuzzled back between the twin pillows of Becky's tits. "It's not a good idea right now, my love," the teacher answered, stroking her lover. "It's hard to explain, but Mark is there, and he can't see you right now." "I thought you said we couldn't see Mark for three whole months?" Nanu asked, making a wry face. "But you see him at your school every day?" Becky considered how to explain. "You now understand that Mark and I travel through time, right?" Nanu nodded. "I don't understand at all how you do it, but I have seen it for myself, so yes." "Well; imagine if I took you to see your family, but before you were even born. Like, if your parents were so young that they haven't even met yet. You might know who they are, but they would have no idea who you were, because you weren't born yet." Nanu squeezed her eyes shut, thinking very hard, but it was a losing battle. "Keep going, Mistress." "The Mark you would see in my school doesn't know about time travel yet, or you. He isn't my lover yet. He won't be until three months from now. The Mark you know and love is from three months ahead of us, darling. So; you meeting the Mark who exists at the same time we do is a bad idea." Nanu shook her head. "I don't understand how meeting this Mark could be bad when meeting the Mark of tomorrow isn't. But I guess I must just take your word for it; again." "Probably for the best, Nanu," Becky giggled. "Don't worry, I don't like it either." "Three months without cock, Mistress," the younger girl almost groused. "How do you survive it?" "Nanu, just because we can't see Mark doesn't mean we can't have sex with men," Becky pointed out. "Mark doesn't own us, we can fuck whomever we please, just as he can." "Just not your students," Nanu grunted. "Who else is there?" Becky shrugged. "There's quite a few teachers, but that's awkward to me. I don't want to fuck my co-workers." "There must be lots of people in this world to fuck, Mistress," Nanu insisted. "And yes, I love you, and your cunt, but three months without cock is long time for me. I could have it nightly if I wanted when I was a slave." Becky reflected on that conundrum. Before she'd begun time travelling with Mark, she'd actually been experiencing quite a drought when it came to getting laid. It had been more than a year since she'd gotten any, and that pent-up tension had a tendency to come out during her Krav-Maga lessons. She couldn't help but think that maybe, in a world so very many times larger than Nanu's, she'd made her own life difficult by being overly fussy. After all, she'd hardly shown any restraint at all once she'd gotten into the time stream, had she? In Renaissance France, she'd fucked the innkeeper's two daughters quite readily. She rarely been with a woman since her days at university. And at the Flavian villa in Nanu's Rome, she'd fucked several men and women at once, because she could. It was an orgy, after all. What the Hell was so hard about getting laid in her own time? "Nanu, I promise you, we will fuck men before we meet Mark again," she assured her charge. "Maybe I don't know who yet, but I'll make it happen." Nanu nodded drowsily, the warmth of the water in the tub getting to her. "Hmm, glad to hear it, Mistress. I do love a stiff cock in my cunt." "So do I, my love," Becky sighed, finding her own mind wandering because of the water and the sensation of Nanu's soft body against hers. She had to admit, she normally wasn't this relaxed, even after her yoga and meditation. Sometimes, there was just no substitute for getting lots of sex. "I don't want you to worry about me going to work and leaving you tomorrow. I will make sure you are fed and have things to do. We'll make all your food tonight so that it's ready for tomorrow." "Where can we get some cock, Mistress?" Nanu asked, seemingly becoming fixated. Not that Becky blamed her. The blonde closed her eyes and pondered that for a few moments. Where was she guaranteed to get Nanu and herself laid without big risk? Of course! Talk about surefire! She smiled down at her companion and hugged her close. "Nanu, I have an idea, and it will certainly result in cock for you. All the cock you want and very likely the biggest. But you'll need to bear with me first, okay? I have to teach you some things." Nanu looked back at her and nodded eagerly. "Yes, Mistress. I will learn so well if it means I get some cock!" I can't tell if she's more food-motivated or sex-motivated, Becky thought with a smirk. "Okay, then. It'll likely be later this week, so you need to be patient. But there's much to do before then." Becky reached out of the tub and picked up her cellphone, which Nanu looked at curiously. Becky pressed some small dots on the surface, which had a very lifelike picture of her Mistress on it. Becky could see Nanu's confusion and remembered that the girl had no idea what the Hell a button was. Where in ancient Rome would she have seen a button? She keyed in a number and then hit the speaker button, allowing Nanu to hear what was happening. She made a shush gesture with her finger, indicating that Nanu was to be quiet. The Egyptian girl nodded and watched intently. Nanu frowned as she heard a weird buzzing sound that was uncomfortable in her ears. Then it stopped and was replaced by a lyrical, wondrous voice. "Hello?" "Heya, Lady Prof," Becky said cheerfully. "It's Becky." What sounded like a gasp of delight emanated from the little box Becky held, and then the wonderful voice again. "Rebecca Nightingale Fischer! How are you, my dearest and most talented student?" "I'm good, thanks," Becky replied, feeling a delicious tingle at the sound of that voice. "If you and Lord High Eve

The Time Riders: Part 11 Attack of the Velociraptor. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Another basement, seconds later. The quiet darkness was suddenly disrupted by a strange glow, and a hum, along with blinking neon lights that seemed to spin around a perimeter. The Holmes Field Device appeared, and Mark sighed heavily as he shut it off. He slumped down onto a small stool in a nearby corner, thankful his parents and his sister pretty much never came down here. Mom didn't like the clutter, Roxy was afraid of the spiders, and his dad never wanted to be seen leaving the basement in case his mom decided she needed something dug out. Out of sight, out of mind. He looked at the little multicolored weed pipe he was holding in his hand, still contained in a small baggie. It didn't matter that his fingerprints were on it, since he'd shown it to Roxy. Not like she was gonna tell their parents, right? But still, this was getting complicated. His initial trip over to Danni's house had apparently not been as smooth as hoped, and he just found out now. And now he had to jump back in time to hide the pipe under his chair in order to show to Roxy, and then get it back into Danni's room unnoticed. Right? Becky had been correct, these twists were getting harder and harder to manage. He'd very nearly been caught at Danni's, and it was only dumb luck that saved him. But he couldn't rely on that now. He shook his head and took a deep breath, preparing to jump back to before the confrontation with Roxy, before he'd gone into his room. Maybe during dinner? What time had dinner been? Thank God his parents and Roxy were out right now. How many more times did he have to try to correct this little gaffe? And how? He got up wearily and assumed his place atop the platform of the Holmes Field Device. He fired it up and in a drone of noise and particle states he could never understand, he faded from view. Seconds later, he showed up again, hurrying off the platform and placing several small Renaissance plaster gargoyles onto the floor away from the device. He then activated it and faded out again. Mere moments had passed before he reappeared, sweating as he held a load of brightly colored Tang Dynasty women's clothing, tossing it aside. He looked really frazzled as he punched in more coordinates and blinked out of the basement. When he appeared again, he was sputtering and cursing as he pulled on a tough leather leash, trying to coax a llama off the platform. The creature grunted and spit in his face. Mark swore at it but then scrambled back on the platform and winked out of view. The Holmes Field Device glowed into existence and mariachi music blared through the basement. Several men in sequined black outfits were playing El Jarabe Tapatío and calling out joyously as Mark, who was wearing a ridiculously large sombrero, shoved them all off the platform, practically in tears from the stress he was under. He stood still and gazed in bewilderment at the Mexicans crammed into his basement, playing as if nothing had happened, while the stupid llama bobbed its head back and forth, enjoying the music. Unable to deal with this, Mark staggered onto the platform and faded out again. "Run!" he shouted in terror as he blinked back into the present, bolting off the Holmes Field Device and climbing up onto a tall, rickety shelf while an enraged velociraptor screeched hatefully and leaped at him, trying to tear his innards out with its fiendish claws. The Mariachi band's playing was replaced with cries of panic, everyone trying to escape the demon predator. "Aye, Yi-Yi-Yi-Yi-Yi!" shrieked one man as he ran about aimlessly, as if only suddenly aware of the basement he was trapped within. Instruments and sombreros were flying about in the darkness, along with growls, hisses, and the sound of fabric tearing. The llama just spat contemptuously at everyone within range. And Mark swore that very night that he'd never cause another time twist ever again. Ever. All the best with that promise, Mark. You're going to need it. Becky starts teaching Nanu about the modern world. Not easy. The Education of Nanu Begins. Becky stirred and hummed, feeling the morning light caress her face. As she arched her body, she pressed against something soft, and remembered she had a guest in her bed. Her eyes opened and she smiled warmly at the sight of Nanu, who was curled into her, quite naked, and sleeping soundly. She was indeed a lovely girl, with long, dark hair so black that it almost shone blue, and creamy, tan skin. She had a pretty face, and a petite frame, with a dancer's build. Her legs looked long, her behind was taut, and her tits looked large on her because she was rather tiny. She was definitely under five feet tall. Back her own time, she might have been slightly shorter than average for the women of Roman Egypt, but in this day and age, she was downright puny. Becky was almost a head taller than her, and Mark had been a good head and neck taller. Thankfully, Nanu was not intimidated by their disparity in height, which would have made things awkward. And Becky was pretty sure that Nanu had absolutely no idea what sort of changes and adjustments awaited her in the twenty-first century. The Egyptian girl made a noise as she began to slowly wake up. She rubbed at her eyes and began to stretch as she lay on her side. She arched her back and her tits met Becky's, their nipples kissing gently. Nanu paused and opened her eyes, blinking as everything came into focus. She saw her beautiful Mistress smiling at her, the woman of the Tomorrow Stars named Rebe-kah, her golden hair curling around her face, and her exotic blue eyes soft with affection. Nanu felt now that she was lying on something very soft, and there was a thin but warm blanket over her. It felt nice against her, very sensual. "Good morning, beautiful," Becky said in Latin, the language they shared, since Nanu had no concept of English, and Becky didn't speak whatever dialect of ancient Egyptian Nanu's people used. "Did you sleep well?" Nanu smiled back, still looking sleepy. "Yes, Mistress, thank you. I don't think I've ever slept that well before. Your lectulo, it is so soft and comfortable." "I'm glad you think so, since you'll be sleeping in it from now on," the blonde woman purred reaching out with her arm and gathering the former slave-girl into her embrace. They hugged close and pressed their lips together, kissing deeply and sensually. Their tongues found one another and tangled while hands caressed and wandered over now-familiar forms. Becky's large tits squashed into Nanu's and they both shivered at the delicious sensation of their nipples poking together. But Becky also noticed a tension in Nanu's body, a shifting stiffness that she seemed to be trying to endure. Becky giggled and ended the kiss, pressing her forehead to Nanu's and smirking. "Nanu," she whispered gently, her hand wandering down to cup one of the girl's pert ass cheeks. "Do you need to relieve yourself?" The girl bit her lip but nodded. "Yes, Mistress, I'm sorry. I didn't want to say anything because we were' "I understand, Nanu, but we can't have you peeing the bed now, can we?" Becky said sweetly, caressing her lover's cheek. "Come, I guess it's time to show you how to use a modern toilet." She pushed herself up to a kneeling position on the bed and Nanu did the same, rubbing her eyes and stretching. She really was beautiful, so recently coming into womanhood. Nanu looked around, seeing the room she was in now for the first time, since when they'd arrived it had been night and Becky had purposefully kept the lights off in order to get the former slave-girl to sleep. "This is your bedchamber, Mistress?" Nanu asked in wonder, noticing several things now. "Are you sure you're not a queen?" Becky giggled. "Only in my own mind, Nanu. I am just a teacher of young minds here in my world. I promise I'll show you everything. Let's go;” She took Nanu by the hand and pulled her off the bed, leading her out of the room. Nanu seemed intent on touching just about everything they passed by, including the door frame. "It is wood?" she asked, pressing her finger against it and tapping curiously. "The entire frame of my house is, along with other materials I haven't figured out how to explain yet, but I promise, I will." She led Nanu down the short hallway to the bathroom and flipped on the light. The Egyptian girl's eyes widened in amazement. "How did you do that?" she asked in shock. "Oh, right," Becky mused. "Forgot about that part. Watch;” Becky showed her the tiny switch on the wall and flipped it down to turn the light off. Nanu gasped. She then turned it back on. Nanu's eyes were still wide. Becky pointed at the space over the mirror, where she had a small row of vanity lights. She flicked them off and on again. "You control those tiny suns from this thing on the wall?" Nanu asked, still in disbelief. "They aren't suns, Nanu, they're just lights, they're like my time's answer to torches or braziers," Becky explained patiently. When she and Mark had decided to see if they could bring Nanu forward in time with them, she'd realized that she would spend a great deal of time explaining just about everything in Nanu's new world to her. Electricity, modern plumbing, cars, the scale of things, the internet. More than that, she still had a job to do, teaching students five days a week. She couldn't exactly bring Nanu with her, could she? Mark was there, and not the Mark that Nanu knew. This Mark was three months younger, and hadn't time-travelled yet. He wouldn't know Nanu at all, or Becky in the capacity she knew him in, that being his future self, and her lover. The Mark that Becky taught wasn't even quite eighteen yet. Becky found this maddening, since the urge to sext the little twerp during class was quite strong. How on earth would she keep Nanu from jumping Mark if Nanu saw him? While she couldn't keep Nanu prisoner in her house, she also understood the need to regulate her exposure to this world so as to not overwhelm her. She'd brought Nanu forward in order to give her a new life, after all. But if Nanu didn't even speak English, this would take a long time. It was worth it, though, and Becky would be patient. The time stream had let them bring her forward, indicating it was meant to happen, according to Mark's logic. If time let him do something, clearly it wasn't a foul. That boy. "Go ahead, try them," Becky suggested to her new companion, gesturing to the switch. "Just don't flip it on and off too quickly or you'll break them, and they won't work anymore." Nanu tentatively reached for the switch and flipped it down, turning off the lights. Becky heard her gasp. She turned them on again and giggled, looking at Becky in delight. "I control the suns!" she said, flipping the lights on and off slowly. "I am like a god!" "Be that as it may, o goddess, we have other things to do still," Becky pointed out. "I brought you in here to pee, not spike my power bill. Moving along;” Becky led her over to the toilet and lifted the lid. "You just sit down there and do what you need to do. Then you take some of that rolled-up tissue there, not too much of it, and you clean yourself down below. Then we'll move on to next steps." Nanu pursed her lips but nodded and sat down on the seat, shivering slightly at its cool touch on her ass. "It is not stone?" Becky should her head. "It is called 'plastic', and it is very common in my time, but I don't think it existed in yours. I will show you soon." Nanu nodded and then made a face before relieving herself, still looking around the room. She pointed at Becky's glass-walled shower. "What is that?" "Well, this;” Becky explained, tapping the large pane that faced them. "; is glass. I know you have it in your time, but it is very common in mine. And behind this glass;” Becky slid open the glass door and gestured to the space within. "This is where I cleanse myself. It is an imbrem. In my language, it is called a 'shower'." "Show-er;” Nanu said, drawing the word out. "Very good, Nanu!" Becky said in delight, clapping and then kneeling down in front of her charge and kissing her cheeks affectionately. Nanu blushed, but kept peeing. Becky remembered that Nanu had either an incredibly large bladder for her tiny size, or two hollow legs. "You said your first word in my language, English." "En-gush," Nanu repeated. "But I am sorry, Mistress, that was not my first word in your En-gush." "Oh?" Becky queried, looking intrigued. "What was your first word in my language?" Nanu blushed and looked at her lap. "Phuck." "Of course it was!" Becky laughed, hugging Nanu and then kissing her lovingly. Nanu finally finished peeing and Becky showed her how to use the funny little rolled-up tissue to clean herself. She then stood the dark-haired girl up. Nanu looked at the bowl and made a wry face. "Now it just sits there?" she asked, clearly not as impressed as she'd expected to be. Becky pointed to the chrome handle. "Push down on that, Nanu." Nanu stepped forward and did as instructed, causing the toilet to flush. The Egyptian girl squeaked in fright and jumped behind Becky for protection, making the tall blonde giggle. Several seconds had passed before she looked back out at the toilet. That was, quite simply, the loudest artificial sound she'd ever heard before in such a small space. "The waste water is taken away in pipes and replaced with clean water," Becky explained, pointing at the porcelain contraption and then seemingly beneath it. "Whenever you need to relieve yourself, you can use this toilet, or the one in the basement, if that's closer." She brought Nanu over to the sink and the mirror, standing behind her. Nanu saw the two of them in the mirror and gazed in fascination. "I have never seen such a clear speculum before, Mistress," she breathed, reaching out at touching the surface. "Is that really us?" "Yes, you really are that beautiful, Nanu," Becky said gently, putting her arms around her companion. "This is us." "We need to watch ourselves in this mirror while we fuck," Nanu murmured. "Oh, I have bigger mirrors than this, my love, and they'll be fun for fucking," Becky purred, leaning down and kissing Nanu's neck while cupping her tits. Nanu sighed and closed her eyes, squirming her ass back against Becky's hips. Their lips met and they kissed deeply, with Nanu turning around to face her Mistress, leaning back against the sink. They made out for some time before Becky finally ended the kiss, knowing they had to keep moving. There would be time for fucking later. Thank God she'd picked a weekend to bring Nanu back on! "Let me show you how to wash your hands," she said, turning Nanu around again. She explained the faucets, which one provided hot or cold water, and then how to use soap to lather and wash, followed by rinsing and drying with towels. "Maybe we should eat now, yes?" Nanu smiled dreamily. "Yes, Mistress. I am rather hungry." "Let's go and have some breakfast, then," Becky said, nodding. It wasn't even quite eight o'clock yet. "After that, we'll use my shower and have some fun, okay?" She took Nanu's hand and led her downstairs, turning on the hall lights this time so that Nanu could see Becky's house. They'd come up from the basement the night before and gone straight to bed, so Nanu had not seen anything just yet. She led her into the living room, and the girl's eyes widened at everything she saw. "Mistress, you live like an empress," Nanu said breathlessly, trying to take in everything at once. "Does everyone of this time live like you?" "No, Nanu, I live perhaps slightly better than average, but I am not wealthy," Becky replied, stopping to let her charge look around. "I bought this house with money I inherited from my parents, and I have a job that pays me and covers my living expenses. But I am not rich. Your family is now much, much richer than I am." Nanu thought about that for a moment and then turned and hugged Becky tight, squeezing into her and burying her face in her shoulder. "Thank you, Mistress," she murmured, trying to not tear up. "What you did for my family, I can never thank you enough." "Maybe, but I feel like you intend to keep squirming your boobs against me to try," Becky mentioned, making the smaller girl giggle. Nanu looked up at her, smiling adoringly and kissed her. She then looked over at the big, shiny black rectangle sitting on a glass table. "What's that?" Becky smiled. "Nanu, you are going to be asking that question a lot for months now, maybe years, I don't know. And I will answer your questions, I promise. But you also need to learn to speak English, and we will start slowly. From now on, when you want to know what something is, I want you to ask in my language. Repeat after me; 'What is that'?" Nanu closed her eyes. "What is at?" "Good start, my love," Becky said encouragingly. "The thing you are pointing at is called a television. It; displays pictures. I'll show you how it works later, because explaining without showing you won't be possible. Let's go;” She led Nanu through the dining room, and then to the kitchen, explaining that this was where she made her food. Nanu was stunned by just about everything. "So; you open the cold box, and it gives you whatever food you desire?" the Egyptian girl asked. "No," Becky giggled. "I go out and buy whatever food I want, I store it in here to keep it from going bad. Meats and vegetables, or cheese and the like." She then showed Nanu the stove. "And this is what I use to heat up my food, like cooking it over a fire, or in a pot. But Nanu, it can be dangerous, and you must promise me that you will not try to use it until I have taught you, okay?" "I promise, Mistress," Nanu said solemnly. She'd been thinking about this too, in fact, and even though she had no idea what awaited her, she knew to be cautious so that she didn't get hurt. "So I must eat cold food before I am good with the heat maker?" "I have another device over here, it is smaller and easier to operate," Becky answered, bringing Nanu over to the microwave. "I will show you how to use this so that you can warm up food, okay? But for now, I will make it for us. Do you want to sit at the table and wait, or do you want to watch?" "I will watch, Mistress. I can always sit another time." Becky nodded and began preparing a meal for them, grabbing bacon and eggs out of the fridge. She also made prepared to make coffee, and gathered some potatoes. Nanu watched everything in fascination, pointing at the strips of curious smelling meat. "What is at?" "Bacon," Becky answered, using the English word, since she didn't readily know the Latin one. She knew the Romans had eaten pork, but she doubted that bacon as she understood it was available in Nanu's time. "It is made from pigs." "I love eating pig," Nanu said, licking her lips and almost drooling as the bacon began to fry, releasing its heavenly aroma. "Sometimes, in a good mood, Master Flavius would let us have some that his family did not eat. I once got into a terrible fight with another slave girl over a scrap of pig we both wanted." "Oh?" Becky said, keeping Nanu talking so that she had less to explain while she was making food. "Did you win?" "Of course," Nanu said proudly, or as proud as a tiny naked girl could be while standing in a kitchen and waiting to be fed. "We punched, we kicked, we pulled hair, we bit; she finally surrendered when I bit her cunt so hard that it almost' "I get the picture, Xena!" Becky laughed as she messed with the potatoes, adding some salt and garlic. "You kicked her ass and got the victory spoils." "Oh, I did better than that," Nanu said, folding her arms and looking haughty. "She had to service me for days afterward, to make sure I didn't teach her another lesson. Marilla licked me to sleep for over a week." "Most impressive," Becky said cheerfully, thinking of Nanu and another slave rolling around and biting each other on the crotch in a fight over half-gnawed pork. Different times, but she'd seen teen girls at the school fighting over boys who were worth less. "How the legions of Rome ever stood against you is beyond me, my dear." Nanu giggled and watched as Becky sliced the potatoes thinly. "What is at?" "Potatoes," Becky replied, now seasoning them with a pinch of salt and the minced garlic. "Wat issat?" "Tomatoes, I slice them and we can eat them beside our bacon and eggs and potatoes." "Wassat?" "Coffee, it is a beverage you drink hot. It helps keep you awake and invigorates you." "So we can fuck more?" "That too," Becky laughed, pleased that the world changing around Nanu had done nothing to affect her libido. She still had her priorities. She wafted the scent of the breakfast at Nanu's nose. "How does it smell?" "I have never smelled anything so wonderful in my life," Nanu replied. "Just wait 'til you taste it," the blonde said as she began cracking the eggs into a bowl and then whisking them. She added some soda water and then put it into her skillet. "I'll start showing you how to make simple things. Eggs are easy." "The slaves almost never got eggs, and when we did, we'd just drink them as fast as possible," Nanu said, watching in fascination as Becky scrambled the eggs. She couldn't believe how good everything smelled. "Another girl and I fought over an egg once." "Did you kick her ass too?" Becky asked. "Well, no," Nanu admitted. "We broke the egg while we were fighting and had to settle for licking it off one another." "Did you ever wear clothes?" asked Becky in amusement. "We were allowed to wear clothes while we were working," Nanu mentioned, looking rather distant as she answered. "Other than that, we were kept naked so that we wouldn't leave the slaves' quarters. If we did, we were beaten, so it was a real big risk." "Here I am finding out more about your world, when you should be learning about mine," Becky laughed as she retrieved more items from the fridge. "I promise you, Nanu, you will never have to go hungry as long as you're with me." "Wassa?" Nanu asked, pointing to the strange container holding a transparent sack with white liquid in it. "That's milk," Becky replied, somewhat confused. "You know, milk, from a cow. You had milk in your time, I know you did." Nanu made a wry face. "Milk from a cow? Cow's milk is for peasants, Mistress." "But I saw cows at the Flavius villa when Mark and I came to Rome," Becky said. Nanu giggled. "Mistress is silly. We had cows for ploughing the fields, because my Master made his money with certain types of wine and oils. They weren't used for milk or eating, that's gross!" "Well, cows are not often used for that sort of work anymore, they're bred for meat and milk now, because they can feed many people," Becky pointed out. "To be honest, the milk is very good for you, it gives you strong bones and teeth. Promise me you will at least try it, if not right now, then soon." The Egyptian girl looked skeptical, but then nodded. "I trust you, Mistress. You didn't drag me here to play a trick on me about drinking cow's milk." She then smiled slyly, coming closer to Becky and leaning in. "But if I must drink milk, Mistress, I would rather it be yours;” "Stop that, you little tart," Becky giggled as Nanu leaned in and took one of her nipples into her mouth, sucking on it gently. "I don't want the bacon to burn;” Nanu had slid a hand down between Becky's legs and begun stroking a finger deftly along the silken folds of her cunt, teasing her clit. Becky shivered as her lover molested her, but steeled herself and took Nanu by the shoulders, pushing her away. "That'll be enough of that, until I'm done cooking," she said firmly, while Nanu gave her a bratty smile. She knew she was being naughty, but also knew Becky loved it, as long as they were careful. Nanu watched patiently while Becky finished making breakfast. She watched in fascination as Becky made coffee in her Keurig machine, the aroma of the beverage like nothing she'd ever known. Becky put everything on plates and then led Nanu out to the dining room, indicating where she should sit. Becky's table could be expanded to fit as many as eight chairs but was currently arranged in a square for a paltry four, since she rarely entertained, except for Mark. And now Nanu. She made Nanu sit in a cushioned chair, and then went back to get the last of the breakfast accoutrements, including silverware. "Is silver so common in your world that even people who are not rich can use it?" asked the former slave-girl, examining her glinting utensils. Becky shook her head. "They are just made to look silver, darling. It turns out real silver might be poisonous if ingested. This just makes it look pretty, and easy to clean. Now watch me;” Becky then used her fork on the eggs and the potatoes, putting small bites in her mouth. She'd cooked the bacon crisp enough that it could be eaten with her fingers. Nanu, sitting kitty-corner from Becky at the table, watched how she held the fork, and then imitated. It was clumsy at first, but then she got the hang of it quickly. She made several quizzical faces as she started with the potatoes, sliced thin and fried, along with onions and garlic. Predictably, being Nanu, she ate them all. She moved on to the eggs, and these also disappeared rapidly, as did the tomatoes. Given what she'd seen Nanu put in her mouth in times past, Becky wasn't at all surprised that Nanu didn't have texture issues with food. Then she tried the bacon. She bit off a small piece daintily, masticating on it for only a moment before shoving the rest of the strip in her mouth and chewing like it was the last thing she'd ever eat. Becky had to try very hard not to laugh as she watched Nanu wolf down her remaining pieces. When she was done, the young woman looked at her. "Mistress;” she said softly. "I; I know I say that I love you more than anything, but; you may be replaced in my heart by this; bay-kon;” "Everyone loves it, Nanu, it's fine," said the blonde easily. "Make sure you drink, though, there are several things to choose from." Nanu glanced at the various cups and containers holding fluids and began pointing. "Wassa?" "The juice of an orange, it is very sweet. It is somewhat like a lemon, but much sweeter." "Wassa?" "That is just water, with a little lemon juice in it." Becky said. "Wassa?" "That's the coffee. You usually drink it hot." Nanu took hold of the mug with two hands and tentatively sniffed the contents. Her faced wrinkled. "It smells burnt now." "Let me see if I can make it taste better for you," Becky suggested, patting the table. Nanu put down the mug and then Becky dribbled in some creamer from a small cup and then spooned in some sugar. Nanu watched curiously as her Mistress stirred the concoction and then gestured to it. "Go ahead and try it;” Nanu picked up the cup again, sniffing it and noticing that it smell considerably less bitter or burnt this time around. It was still very warm, but she took a sip. Her eyes darted back and forth across the table as she considered, then took another. She looked up at Becky. "It; is nice. Sweet. It makes me think of you." "Oh, well now," Becky said, blushing and smiling. "There's a lot of food you haven't tried yet, so don't pigeonhole me too quickly;” They sat and finished their food, along with drinking the various beverages. Nanu enjoyed the orange juice, and was pleasantly surprised by the milk. "And you said it is good for my teeth and my bones?" Becky nodded. "Then I'll keep drinking it," Nanu declared. "Do you have anything that is good for my cunt?" "Nothing you can eat or drink, except maybe pineapples," purred the blonde, giving her lover a sultry look and putting her hand on top of Nanu's. "But I am sure I can keep it well-exercised;” "Then I guess it is time for us to go and try your show-er, Mistress," Nanu replied, leaning in and pressing her lips to Becky's. They shared an open-mouthed kiss for several seconds, tongues tangling wetly, a sound they both shivered in delight to. Becky stood and gently pulled Nanu to her feet. "Normally, I clean up immediately after I eat, but in this case, I think it can wait," Becky said, leading her back through the living room and upstairs. "Time to burn off all that food we ate." "I love you, Mistress," Nanu sighed. "I love you too, Nanu. Now let me show you;” Becky's bathroom, fifteen minutes later. The two girls were lying on their sides, facing into one another, their legs parted as they lapped hungrily at each other's pussies. Becky buried her tongue deep inside Nanu, making the Egyptian girl squirm and moan loudly, her thighs pressing in on Becky's head. She felt Nanu attack her cunt again with a will, determined to make her Mistress cum hard. And Becky had every faith that Nanu would. The warm water inundated them, and Nanu reveled in it. She'd never experienced anything remotely like this 'shower' before, and it felt heavenly. Re-be-kah had covered her body in a pearly, slippery substance and then they'd slithered their bodies together, turning Nanu on in a way she'd never experienced. She'd almost attacked her Mistress, hungry for her cunt. Becky groaned loudly as Nanu's finger wiggled inside her ass while her wicked tongue flicked over her clit before sliding back into her throbbing snatch. She sucked Nanu's little nub into her mouth, making the Egyptian girl shiver and squeal, writhing and pushing against her face. Her thumbs pulled Nanu's nether lips wide, the delicious sting of the stretch making Nanu even wetter. They licked and fingered one another relentlessly until they both shuddered, shrieking into each other's cunt as they came, hard. They'd barely finished their mutual orgasm before Nanu scrambled around and kissed Becky fiercely, crushing her body into her Mistress'. Becky grappled onto her as she kissed her back greedily, tongues plunging as hips thrust. Nanu squirmed as she kissed her mistress with an almost desperate affection, an emotion she couldn't seem to express enough. Becky rolled onto her side and then knelt up, causing Nanu to do the same. They were both breathing heavily, with Nanu wondering what her Mistress had in mind next. They were kneeling close and staring into one another's eyes hungrily, knowing they were nowhere near done yet. Becky took Nanu and settled her against the wall, sitting up with her legs spread. She then stood and pulled her detachable shower head out of its mount and brought it down, kneeling beside her lover. Nanu watched as Becky twisted a setting on the head and changed the stream and pressure of the water coming out of the head. She smiled evilly at the Egyptian girl. Nanu shuddered and sucked in her breath as Becky pounded one of her nipples with the water jet, her eyes going wide. It felt like countless tiny slivers of heated pleasure against her sensitive nub. Becky then changed to the other nipple and Nanu moaned loudly. She continued moaning as Becky kissed her, but then her eyes snapped open and her body went rigid as the jets of water suddenly battered her cunt. Becky kissed her harder as Nanu shrieked into her mouth, cumming almost instantly. Nanu almost thrashed, her body seeming beyond her control. She screamed again as a second instant orgasm tore through her, her fingernails digging into Becky's flesh. Nanu pulled back from the kiss, her eyes wide and almost bleary from tears, her chest heaving. Without pausing, she reached down and used her fingers to pull her cuntlips apart, exposing her inner pink and her clit. Becky obliged and squared the showerhead right in front of Nanu's throbbing cunt, battering it again with the relentless jets of water. Nanu screeched, arching her back and gritting her teeth, her head thrashing back and forth as a third orgasm almost knocked her soul right out of her body. Becky pulled the showerhead away as Nanu slumped, seeming to black out. Her eyes were closed as she slid down the wall slowly. Becky put a hand on her cheek, and then two fingers on her neck. Well, she's breathing and has a pulse, so I didn't kill her; Becky mused, relieved that she didn't have the body of an unidentifiable girl in her house. Chances were even Nanu's dental patterns would throw them for a loop. The only time anyone would have seen teeth like Nanu's was in archaeological digs. Oh, sweetie, I don't blame you, the teacher thought as she watched Nanu pee herself, even while unconscious. I would've too after those orgasms. She adjusted the showerhead to a gentler spray than the jets that had knocked her lover out, and cooled the water down as well, lightly raining it down on Nanu to hopefully revive her. Nearly a minute passed before the girl stirred and moaned quietly. Becky smiled as Nanu opened her eyes. "Mistress;” she murmured, looking up at Becky. "We can do that again, right?" The blonde smiled. "Not right now, but yes, we can do that many more times. I thought you might like it, you little perv, you." Nanu smiled back, allowing her Mistress to run the warm-but-cooler water over her body. She felt like she had no bones, and every nerve in her body was connected to her cunt. She might never walk again, she feared. But what a way to die. Eventually, Becky rubbed more slippery soap all over Nanu's body and then rinsed it off. Lastly, she trickled a scented shampoo into her lover's hair and massaged it into her scalp. Nanu moaned in ecstasy at the pampering, and then Becky washed the cleanser out. While Nanu watched, she washed herself and then turned off the water. Carefully, she pulled Nanu to her feet, making sure her legs were steady. Outside the shower, Becky wrapped a plush towel around Nanu and her hair, and then around herself. She led Nanu back to the bedroom by the hand and finished gently drying her, keeping the towel on her head for now. "I cannot wait to show you my world, Nanu, but for now, we should lie down and dry off." Nanu nodded. "Yes, Mistress. I am rather tired after all that eating and fucking." "Would you like to look out my back window first?" Becky offered. "There's not much to see, just the backyard of my property, but it's daylight, so you can see something." The Egyptian girl nodded again and Becky walked up to the window and pulled open her lavender curtains, letting the sunlight spill in. She then opened the window and gestured for Nanu to come forward and look. It was a pleasant April morning, and the sun was shining down already on her backyard and her gardens. Nanu gazed out and drew in a breath. It was so very green. It was green around the Flavian villa near Rome, of course, but she could see trees here and types of flowers she'd never known before. She could also see a corner of an odd-looking building on the far side of the sward of grass that apparently belonged to her Mistress, but trees interfered with her view. More unreal houses of not-wealthy people? "It is beautiful, Mistress," she sighed. "Do I really live here with you now?" "Unless you decide otherwise one day, Nanu, yes," Becky said gently, smiling and snuggling into her from behind, her hands clasping on her lover's stomach. "Until then, this is where you live." "I cannot imagine anywhere else I would rather be, Mistress;” Nanu said dreamily. Two hours later. Becky's eyes opened when she heard a rumbling, gurgling sound. She was lying on her side in her bed, holding Nanu, whose eyes also flicked open at the sound. A look passed between them for some moments as the sound growled around the room. "Nanu, are you hungry again?" Becky asked. Nanu shook her head slowly, but then her stomach gurgled more loudly than ever, and her eyes widened almost in panic. Becky put her hand down gently on Nanu's stomach, feeling what was happening. Nanu almost had her legs clenched up in a knot. Oh, damn. Becky got up quickly and scooped a frightened Nanu into her arms. She waddled across the room and through the door, turning sideways so that she didn't brain the smaller girl on the frame. She hurried to the bathroom and plunked the naked Nanu down on the seat. Nanu was looking up at her in a panic, but Becky was already hurrying out the door flipping on the exhaust fan and shutting the door. "I'm right here, Nanu!" she called back into the bathroom as she slumped down against the wall. "Don't panic, and please, press that handle a lot!" "Mistress!" Nanu wailed as the inevitable occurred, followed by horrific and disgusting sounds blasting through the shut door. "Mistress!" "You'll be fine, Nanu!" Becky replied, hopefully consolingly. "Just; I don't know, hold on and we'll fix you after." Nanu let out a series of wails as the sounds got worse and worse. Becky just sat against the wall, her knees drawn up to her chin and a haunted look in her eyes. Rebecca Nightingale Fischer, you damned fool! she thought to herself as the gastrointestinal holocaust continued inside the bathroom. You pumped her full of nitrates and preservatives, something her system has never dealt with before! Of course she's turning herself inside out! You were so eager to show off that you completely overlooked the fact that chemicals in our food can almost kill her! "Mistress!" Nanu wailed miserably, pressing the toilet handle regularly. "It hurts!" "I'm sorry, baby!" Becky called back desperately, almost weeping herself. "Mistress promises, you'll be fine! I promise! Hang tight!" Literally, please. Nearly an hour of horror passed before Nanu seemed to stop talking and was strangely silent. Thankfully, the toilet seemed to have flushed once again not long before. Becky waited a little longer, just in case. What do I tell her? That I forgot what that our food has ingredients that simply didn't exist in her time? That this is likely to happen again, even if we're careful? What do I tell that poor girl? Becky pressed a hand over her eyes, trying to steel herself for what must come next. God, she hoped her bathroom fan was functioning correctly. She was not normally a praying woman, but she looked up at the ceiling in her hall and crossed herself (just in case the Catholics were right) and stood up. She put her hand on the doorknob and took a deep breath. "Nanu," she called gently. "I'm coming in;” Becky opened the door and stepped inside. The first thing she noticed was that the room was surprisingly chilly. Also, there was barely any smell. Nanu, still sitting where Becky had put her, looked up at her with blurry eyes, but she was almost shivering. "Oh, you poor dear," the blonde murmured, kneeling in front of her and putting her hands on Nanu's arms, massaging gently. Her skin was cold. "I'm so sorry." "I'm cold and I'm burning all at once, Mistress;” Nanu whimpered miserably. Becky hugged Nanu to her while keeping her sitting. It irritated Becky that her nipples chose then to get hard while pressed against Nanu's cold skin. "I'm so sorry;” She took Nanu by the cheeks and kissed her gently and repeatedly, trying to distract her from her discomfort. Despite her suffering, Nanu kissed her back, hoping for any solace she could get. What a horrible experience for her. Nanu may have gotten food poisoning before, based on ancient, shoddy methods of food preservation, but this was something totally different, and couldn't be avoided. "Let me clean you, my love," Becky said through the kisses she was putting all over Nanu's face and her chattering lips. "Then Mistress will take you in the shower again and warm you up, okay?" Nanu sniffled and nodded, trusting that Rebe-kah had her best interests in mind. This experience had most definitely not been what she expected from the days of tomorrow. Becky helped Nanu stand, very gingerly, and did what needed to be done. She then opened the shower and got the water up to the temperature Nanu had told her earlier she preferred. She stepped aside and Nanu tiptoed in, wincing the whole way. The two women stood quietly under the warm deluge, just holding one another close and saying nothing. Nanu snuggled herself between Becky's opulent tits, taking comfort in the softness and trying to forget the burning pain in her sphincter. She hoped and prayed to any god that would listen that she never had to go through anything like that ever again. When she was finally warm, Nanu looked up at Becky, a hint of a smile on her face, despite her discomfort down below. Becky smiled and kissed Nanu, gently and lovingly. They held the kiss for some time before Nanu asked a question. "Mistress; what happened?" Becky sighed and considered what to say next. Nanu was being remarkably calm, given what she'd gone through. Becky brought her down so that they were kneeling in the water. Nanu, predictably, was sitting with her knees and thighs splayed, which opened her ass cheeks and was undoubtedly a relief for her. They knelt close, their knees between each other's legs. Becky put a hand on Nanu's cheek. "It was my fault, Nanu, although I didn't mean for it to happen. I am sorry." "I know you wouldn't hurt me, Mistress. What did you accidentally do?" "In my time, darling, we keep food from spoiling by adding things to it, things you are not familiar with. You preserve things in your old life by salting them or smoking them, right?" Nanu nodded. "Well we have other things we can add to our foods and make them last a long time," Becky continued. "They're things your body would not be used to because they didn't even really exist in your era. Was there ever a new food you tried before and your body reacted angrily like that?" The Egyptian girl thought for some time. She'd been a slave in Rome for quite a few years, after all, and was very young when she'd been sold. "Oysters," she answered finally. "I'd never had them before coming to the Flavians, we didn't have them at home in Kemet. I liked them, but I shit myself that night and for days before I realized what had caused it." Becky nodded. "That is what these things we call 'preservatives' did to you, my love. You body did not know what to do and, well; rebelled." "But Mistress, how will I eat?" Nanu asked, plainly worried. "I love eating, it allows me to live. I can't keep doing this." "You won't, Nanu, I promise," Becky assured her. "I'll be checking the ingredients of food before I give them to you, and then in small amounts until your body adjusts, like it did with the oysters." Nanu looked at her dreamily. "You always take such good care of me, Mistress. I love you so much;” Nanu moved in and they kissed again, wrapping their arms around one another. Becky giggled as she felt Nanu nestle in close enough that their pussies were pressed together. The girl was insatiable. "How can you be ready to fuck again?" she giggled. "You just had your ass destroyed." Becky wasn't used to talking in these rather vulgar terms, not often, but with Nanu it seemed like it might be necessary quite often. And it was happening in Latin, so far fewer people would know what they were being crass in any event. "Umm, Mistress makes it all better by loving me and fucking me," the Egyptian girl purred through their kiss. "If she could, I'd let Mistress fuck me, cum in me, and bear her child. I love you that much, Mistress." Becky shivered, turned on by Nanu's honesty. She began squirming her cunt against Nanu's, looking forward to cumming with her in the shower. "I love you too, Nanu;” she whispered back, meaning it. Nanu recovered quickly, walking around without showing much trace of discomfort. Becky pointed this out and Nanu blushed when she mentioned that while experience had been somewhat traumatic, it wasn't the worst thing to ever happen to her. "I am a slave, Mistress," she said as she sat on the chesterfield, facing Becky. "My master, Flavius, sometimes when he was angry with me, I could be beaten with reeds, but other times he'd also fuck me in my ass, without using any substance to make it easier. He'd just push inside of me and fuck me hard until he wasn't angry. And if I bled, it didn't matter, I am just a slave." Becky bit her lip and blinked away tears before hugging Nanu close. "I am so sorry, Nanu. I didn't see that happening. I thought he treated you well. To think I accepted his hospitality, just so I could go and fuck like a slut." "Mistress, no," Nanu insisted, looking at Becky, her expression earnest. "If you hadn't come to fuck, you wouldn't have bought me, and I would still be there. And maybe it is upsetting to hear what he did to me, but he was far worse to other slaves than he was to me. I was one of the best treated." "Maybe, but you are not a slave anymore, Nanu," Becky said firmly, holding Nanu by the arms and looking into her lovely hazel eyes. "You are not a slave. You are a free woman now. You can call me Mistress if it pleases you, but nobody owns you." Nanu smiled somewhat ruefully. "That may be, Mistress, but; I am here now, and I know absolutely nothing. Children will know more than me. I am completely at your mercy from now on." Becky nodded. "And I will teach you, Nanu, how to get along in this world. I promise you." The raven-haired girl smiled. "I believe you, Mistress. But I haven't even seen this world, aside from that grass behind your mansion. Will you show me some of it today?" "I think we can arrange that," Becky mused, smiling. "But we'll need to find you something to wear. We can't have you wandering around the streets naked." Nanu made a face. "I thought you said that your era was more liberated than my own, yet I must still wear clothes?" "C'mon, Carol Doda, let's go see if I have anything that'll fit you;” Becky sighed as she pulled Nanu off the chesterfield and walked her back upstairs. A few minutes later. Nanu was standing naked in the bedroom and trying not to giggle as Becky rummaged through a dresser, desperately trying to find something that would fit her new houseguest. "Dammit dammit dammit;” the blonde muttered, kneeling in front of a drawer and tossing clothes over her shoulder. "Uh; try these panties;” She turned around and handed Nanu a set of thong panties. Nanu looked at them curiously, but had no particular idea of how to put them on. She tried slipping both legs through one hole on a hunch, but got them got at her knees, staggered and fell over with a squeal, landing on her side. "Well, so much for that pair," Becky sighed, disentangling Nanu from the mess she'd created and looking despairingly at the now stretched garment. She tossed them in a small wastebasket and turned back to the dresser while Nanu knelt and watched curiously. Becky kept digging and muttering to herself, and Nanu eventually grew bored. She looked around the room and finally noticed the large, body-length mirror that her Mistress had been mentioning earlier. She stood up and walked over to it, looking at herself in the shiny surface. She turned around, displaying her pert ass, looking over her shoulder at it. She'd never seen her own ass before, at least not this easily. She smirked and used her hands to spread her cheeks, pleased to see that her little knot was not nearly as red and swollen as it had been earlier. She then turned and knelt in front of the mirror, getting close. She knelt wide, exposing her hairless cunt, and caressed her tits. She'd only ever really seen flashes of herself in the Flavians' one mirror before, or perhaps in vary calm, clear water on rare occasions. She held her face with her hands, turning it left and right as she examined her features. Was that how she looked? Was that really her face? No wonder Rebe-kah and M-ark loved her and wanted to fuck her! She was gorgeous! "Mistress, what are these called in your En-gush?" she queried, now sitting on her behind and spreading her legs so she could look at her cunt closely. She pulled the lips apart so she could see inside herself. Becky glanced over her shoulder to see what Nanu was up to and stifled a sigh. Why wasn't she surprised? "Mirror." "Mirro," Nanu repeated. En-gush had so many strange words for things! "I have never seen myself like this before. Is this really me?" Becky smiled. It occurred to her than it was very likely Nanu had never seen a truly clear image of herself before, and certainly not this close. Mirrors in the ancient world were rare, and often distorted, even the best ones. Becky saw her own reflection countless times a day, and just took it for granted. She tried to think about life without mirrors and reflective surfaces. "Yes, that is really how we all see you, Nanu. You are beautiful." "I really am," Nanu agreed, toying with her clit while stirring a finger inside her cunt. Becky broke down giggling. "And so very modest, too." Nanu sniffed and ignored the tease, going back to looking at herself. She got on her hands and knees and moved in as close as she could. Examining herself, she watched how her lovely tits, large on her tiny frame, hung down pleasingly beneath her, swaying hypnotically. She loved how her blue-black hair caught sunlight through the window. Her hazel eyes had a sensual shine to them, and her lips were made to be kissed, or to suck cunt and cock. Nanu leaned in and closed her eyes, pressing her lips against her reflection, kissing herself. The flat surface was cool, but she sighed, knowing that her reflection was enjoying it too. "A few moments of your time, Narcissus?" Becky asked, smirking as she noticed what Nanu was doing. She was already reaching under herself and stroking her cuntlips as she kissed her reflection in the mirror. Nanu sighed at the unwelcome interruption for the unwelcome clothes, and reluctantly knelt up, looking at herself one last time before returning to Becky at the boring dresser. "Here's what we're doing," Becky announced, holding up some long garment that looked like a flimsy tunic of white material, although it had no tie around its middle. "Hold up your arms." Nanu put her arms over her head and allowed Becky to slip the garment over her head, putting her arms through the short sleeves. It was long enough that it fell almost to Nanu's knees, and had some strange design on the front that confused Nanu greatly. "It belonged to an ex-boyfriend of mine, I would sleep in it sometimes," Becky said, tugging on her hem to straighten it out. "Take a look in the mirror, what do you think?" Nanu turned and walked toward the mirror, with Becky following. The Egyptian girl made a wry face as she examined herself, turning left and right. "It's terrible," she said, obviously displeased with how it concealed her figure. "You can't see my tits or my ass, it's like a sack for vegetables. Nobody would fuck me in this." "Hey, I got fucked while wearing it plenty of times, thank you," Becky pointed out. "Yes, but you're taller than me, I'll bet people can see your cunt if you wea

The Time Riders: Part 10 Egyptian Acheology, In Real Time. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Mark felt a cold chill, but also was strangely assured that she didn't begin screaming. If anything, she sounded vaguely amused. He didn't come out, but he pushed one of his hands through the linens and waved at her. "Silly," she giggled, still smirking. "You might as well come out, because all I have to do is scream if I want help. I'm not afraid of anyone stupid enough to break into the personal chambers of a devotee of the goddess." Mark took a deep breath and walked out from beneath the linens, stopping and looking down at her, blushing at getting caught. She looked up him curiously, although she was still clearly amused, and made no attempt to cover her nudity. "You're a slave," she remarked, noting his attire. "What compelled you to hide in my room?" What was the point in lying? "I was hoping to fuck a Vestal," he confessed, shrugging and turning his palms to her in a gesture of honesty. "That's the simple truth." She raised an eyebrow. "That's brazen of you. You know we're all virgins on purpose, right? We took a sacred vow." Mark shrugged again. "Everyone has needs and urges, even sacred virgins." Aemelia giggled. "I suppose that's true. But why would; excuse me, I don't know your name, slave." "Bonosus." "Well, then, Bonosus," she intoned, setting her arm on the edge of the basin and then resting her head against two fingers while she observed him, more than a little intrigued. "What makes you think a sacred virgin of mighty Rome would want to fuck a slave, if she were indeed subject to such base desires as you describe?" "Well, you wouldn't need to take a vow if you weren't subject to them, would you?" he reasoned. "And as to why;” He slowly slipped off his ragged tunic, leaving him naked. Aemelia's eyes widened slightly as his cock came into view. "Woof," she muttered to herself as she fixated on his limp cock. "Your father, is he Bacchus, or a satyr? Because only a god or a creature of sin should be lavished with a prong like that." "Interested?" he asked, smirking back at her. "Because if you're not, maybe Marcia or Licinia would be willing to make use of me if you're not' "Hold on, now," the blonde interrupted in a quiet but calm voice, holding up her hand. "I didn't say that. All I asked was what you had to offer that a sacred virgin would be willing to compromise her vows for. And that thing makes up for a lot of sacred vows;” She rose slowly, the water cascading down her body. Not surprisingly, as a sacred virgin, her cunt was unshaved, but her wet hairs were rather light and sparse, the same color as her honey hair. "Um, you're eighteen, right?" Mark asked, wondering for a moment. Aemelia gave him a wry look, her hands moving up to her tits. "I am. A little more, in fact. Is that a problem? Am I too old for you to want to fuck me?" "No, I'm perfectly okay with you being eighteen," he assured her. "Kinda counting on it, in fact." "Well, that is good to hear," she said, allowing her hands to fall away from her tits and exposing herself again. She seemed strangely shameless, which was no doubt quite a trick to hide in these environs. "It'd be one thing for me to reject you, but it would be unthinkable for me to be rejected by a mere slave. And if you were indeed intent on someone younger, I would have to summon Lucia or Domi' "Nope, I'm intent on you, if you're willing," Mark said firmly, smiling as she watched his cock swelling slowly. He wasn't getting hard, but he was getting aroused, and it had the desired effect on his potential partner. Aemelia bit her lip as she watched his cock grow. "Normally, I just pleasure myself in the bathing basin, since it is easy to hide," she said as she stepped out of the water and walked over toward the linens he was standing in front of, drawing close to him and smiling rather saucily. "But to be fucked in the bathing basin would create too much noise, I fear. No, base slave, if you intend to have your way with me, it must be quick and dirty, and allow me to conceal any evidence after. You do not want to know what happens to a sacred virgin who has broken her vows of chastity." "I can only imagine," Mark said as he took one of the linens hanging on a peg and knelt down on one knee, beginning to dry her off. She seemed amused by his attentiveness, and put one foot on his thigh, allowing him to continue. "So, what, I should probably fuck you somewhere in here, since it's farthest from the door and least chance to be heard, right?" Aemelia nodded and pointed at the bed. "But you cannot have me on my bed either, slave, as there will be evidence of my activities. No, I fear you will simply have to push me up against a wall and fuck me, like a common whore." "Probably all we have time for," he pointed out, leering as he stood, towering over her and pulling her body to his and beginning to fondle her. She closed her eyes and sighed as he groped her tit and ran his other hand down her back to caress her ass. "Uh, my first man," she whispered, not at all flinching from his touch. If anything, she parted her legs slightly, which she reached down to stroke his hardening cock with one hand. "Not only breaking my vows to my goddess, but the sheer indignity of losing my chastity to a lowly slave;” He could tell she was getting really turned on. His hand found her cunt and he slipped two fingers inside, making Aemelia moan. She was already very wet, and he couldn't find a hymen, so he would have no problem fucking her. "You are feeling around; for my chastity," she breathed, opening her hazel eyes and looking up at him while he fingered her. "It was broken many years ago, while I was riding atop of a horse to a ceremony. It was determined to be an accident, and not a symbol of the goddess' disfavor, so I was permitted to continue serving her. Now, my chaste cunt will serve you, slave. You may fuck me. But first;” She pulled away from him and went over to the far wall, then took hold of a small wooden peg and tapped on the wall three times in a certain rhythm, then three more. She put the peg down and then walked back to him, her eyes glinting with excitement. "You may fuck me against the wall right there, slave;” she whispered breathily, clearly getting eager. She stopped in front of him and waited for something. Then he heard three faint taps in a certain rhythm, which seemed to come from the wall she'd just tapped on. Without any further hesitation, she led him over to the wall she'd indicated and bent forward, exposing her ass to him while steadying herself against the wall. Mark didn't wait, but simply placed his hands on her ass cheeks while standing behind her. He teased his hard cock against her wet twat before sliding the head inside. He felt her stiffen, her back arching, and then she was murmuring to herself. "I am disgraced; I am disgraced;” Mark smiled evilly and pushed deep inside her with one long, slow stroke. Aemelia shuddered and choked, fighting the urge to cry out as he violated her. She hissed as he bottomed out in her, pushing back on her hands to take him in further. She was silent now, just trembling as she felt his cock pinning her to him. Mark then began to stroke back and forth slowly, letting her adjust to the sensation. She was indeed tight, and he was inclined to believe her claim that she was still a virgin, even if she had no hymen. "Bonosus;” she said in a quiet voice somewhere between a gasp and a whisper. She pushed back against him again, starting to grind her ass in circles, reveling in the sensation of a man deep inside her, committing such an extreme blasphemy against Mother Rome. The two were thinking the same thing: Fuck Mother Rome. Mark started moving faster, knowing they didn't have a lot of time. His hips began smacking against her ass, and he watched as his cock glistened, sliding back and forth in her slippery cunt. "Uh, less noise, less noise!" she rasped, waving almost frantically with one hand, her eyes squeezed shut. "Do you want us to both be executed?" Mark kept pumping back and forth strongly, but refrained from slamming against her. He was still more than deep enough to send her into convulsions, though, and the priestess hissed lustily, looking back at him with glazed hazel eyes. "Make me cum," she panted, working herself against him rather inexpertly, but with amazing enthusiasm. "Disgrace my body, my temple, with your cum, slave!" Mark moved faster, and felt her cunt rippling and contracting around him greedily, indicating she was not far off from orgasm. His hands pulled her ass cheeks apart, stretching her and she bit her knuckle and keened. Covered in sweat, her arm flashed out to the side, pointing at the linens hanging next to them. "A linen!" she gasped, her breath catching in her throat. "Give me a linen before I scream!" Mark reached out and grabbed one of the long linen swaths off a peg and handed it to Aemelia, who hastily shoved as much as she could into her mouth, right before her body contorted and was wracked by orgasm. She screamed in ecstasy, the linen muffling the otherwise piercing sound magnificently. Her cunt clutched his cock fiendishly, and Mark stifled a loud groan as he began to cum deep inside her. They ground and squirmed against one another heatedly as he filled her with his pearly essence, and he could feel her cum slathering his thighs. Finally, she sagged, leaning against the wall to keep herself up while removing the linen from her mouth so she could breathe heavily. Some moments later, she eased herself forward, off his throbbing cock, gasping as it popped out of her. She turned around, leaning back against the wall and pulled Mark to her, pressing her mouth against his and kissing him deeply. She may have been a virgin, but she certainly knew how to kiss. Then again, if it was just her and a few other young women living here, that was probably to be expected. "This, slave," she whispered breathily, looking up into his eyes while she reached down and massaged his sticky, still oozing cock. "This has now been in the most sacred of cunts, a sacred temple, defiled by your base desires. Do you know what an honor you've had?" "I can guess," Mark replied, using his body to pin her to the wall and pushing back inside her again. Aemelia shuddered and groaned, going up on her toes and clasping him. "You glad I defiled your temple?" "Yes, but we need to get you out of here," she managed to say, gently pushing him back so that he fell out of her. She knelt and kissed his cock while picking up the linen she'd stuffed into her mouth, and cleaned him off with it. She then hurried over to the pegs on another wall and slipped on a simple white robe, tying it shut. She was flushed, but obviously jubilant. She helped him get back into his slave tunic. "Well, I can strike that off my bucket list," Mark mused to himself in English, smirking. "What did you say?" Aemelia asked, looking up at him as she tied the cord around his waist. "Oh, I was just thinking that at least I can count on you to not brag about this," he said somewhat hastily. "Probably not many people you wanna tell." "True, there's really only Licinia and Marcia I would tell, because they are like-minded to myself. I would tell Domitia, since I suspect she has at least as licentious a heart as any of us, but dare not, because she is impulsive, and not prone to subtlety." "No shit;” Mark muttered as she finished helping him dress. "So now what? How do we get me out of here?" "There's a secret passage you can use at the end of this hallway. It'll take you down to the basement level again, and out though a garden. Be vigilant, but you should be safe. Take a sack of supplies out into the streets, so that it looks like you're on an errand. It'll help you avoid scrutiny." She led him through her apartment and opened the door to poke her head out into the hall, looking both ways. She then took his hand and pulled him out, hurrying down to the end of the hall and then pointing at a large plaster lavabo that dominated the wall. He used his fingers to pry it open like a door, which led into a dark stairwell. He was about to step into the stairwell when she took him by the hem of his tunic and pulled him back to her, kissing him deeply and passionately for several seconds before pushing him back through the aperture and then closing the door behind him. Aemelia leaned back against the ornate plaster lavabo and sighed, looking at the ceiling. She laid and hand on her tit, stood up, straightened her robe out, and then walked down the hall, attempting to look dignified. Thankfully, servants and the priestess' minders rarely came to this floor except at designated hours. She stopped in front of the door of the apartment next to hers, which had a plaque that red 'Licinia' and rapped on the door softly. The door opened and she was pulled inside by her wrist. The door had barely closed before she and another, younger priestess were kissing one another feverishly, hands wandering over each other's bodies. "Thank you for letting me watch," Licinia murmured as her tongue tangled with Aemelia's. "I am so jealous that you got to fuck first, even if it was just a slave. But what a cock he had on him." "I know, and it was everything we had hoped it would be, sister," Aemelia breathed, breaking the kiss and pulling her sister-priestess' bedchamber robe off. "If only it could have lasted longer. But for now;” She shed her own robe and leaned back against the wall, tilting her hips forward and using two fingers to spread her thick cuntlips wide. "You need to suck his cum out of my cunt while you can;” Mark's back was getting slightly sore from carting around sacks in order to get places without being stopped and questioned. He humped several cords of wood into the rear entrance of the Trajan Baths, sighing heavily as he dumped them down near other piles meant to heat the pools, and then went in search of Becky and Nanu. He heard them before he saw them, not surprisingly; he followed the telltale noises toward a smaller, more private bath chamber away from the main rooms. He paused in the door of the room, grinning and leaning against the entranceway while he just watched. In the shallow water, Becky and Nanu were sitting facing into one another, legs scissored and pussies pressed together. They panted and moaned as they slithered and ground against each other, resting back on one hand in the cool water, and gripping each other's arms with the second. They strained against one another, backs arching and their behinds out of the water, eyes squeezed shut and teeth clenched. They both keened loudly before the dam broke. Sighing and moaning shamelessly, they squirmed and writhed, bathing each other's cunt in frothy cum. They girl-fucked one another hard, cumming for a long period before finally relaxing and settling into a squishy embrace, tits and pussies pressed together as they kissed lovingly. Mark finally came into the room, noticing that two young attendants were waiting in corners, linens ready. He shed his tunic and stepped down into the shallow pool, joining them. Becky broke the kiss to smile at him lewdly. "Well, hey, handsome," she purred, reaching over to stroke his cock, noticing it was recently used. "What did you get up to while Nanu and I were enjoying ourselves?" He was kneeling next to them, rotating his neck. "Might've used our loop to get revenge on the city for trying to kill me next week," he mentioned. "Found a certain temple, might've fucked a priestess;” Becky shook her head. "I swear, you're terrible at time theory, unless it involves doing something heinous, Mark. You are a menace." "Yeah, but you love it," he pointed out, grinning and reaching into caress one of her tits, his other hand fondling Nanu's. "Admit it." "I admit to nothing, young man," she purred, loving how his hand felt on her while she continued to stroke his cock. "Nanu asked if we could visit her family, see if they're okay. She hasn't seen them for a decade now." "I'm all right with that," Mark answered, shrugging. "We should give 'em money, too, improve their lot in life. Sounds like Egyptian peasants in the Roman era don't have a lot goin' for 'em." Becky smiled slyly. "Now that you mention it;” Akhmim, in a corner of the former Lower Kingdom. It was the time of year where the mighty Iteru was to have overflowed its banks and then receded, leaving the land gloriously fertile, and ready for the people to grow their crops and sell their goods to the merchants in the cities. But this year, the great god Hap'i had withheld his bounty, and the river had barely breached its banks. The land was dry, and crops scarce. People had been bringing muddy water from the edges of the river in buckets in a desperate attempt to fertilize their fields. Kiya sighed glumly as she tilled a shallow trench in the woefully dry soil on their farm. A wind blew across the field, and she was depressed to see that it carried reddish dust with it. She was the youngest remaining child, and she did the least skilled work as a result. She despaired of ever being married, since her parents could not afford to lose her. Years ago, they had sold their youngest daughter, in the hopes of getting enough money to improve the farm, with new tools and maybe some irrigation equipment, but they'd been had, and the materials and tools they'd bought were junk. It had cost them all the money they'd made in selling their child, and now they had less than ever. They barely subsisted even in the bountiful years, and during droughts like this, it could be deadly. Other farms were empty, due to death or abandonment. She stopped for a moment and leaned on the rickety hoe she was using, squeezing her eyes shut and stifling a sob. She missed her little sister. Yes, Nanu had only been a year younger than her, but she'd been a joy in Kiya's young life, and they were very close to one another. Kiya loved little Nanu, and then one day, she was gone. As she opened her eyes and looked out over the dusty field at the long, thin rows of trenches, she wondered if Hap'i was punishing them for selling her little sister. Kiya wouldn't have blamed the god; she remembered being angry too, and she hadn't talked to her parents for days. Her older siblings, especially Aneksi and Joba, her eldest sister and brother, had loudly declared that it was a good thing to do, since it was one less mouth to feed, and Nanu had been useless for chores anyway. She was six years old when we sold her! Kiya thought angrily to herself as she glared at the barren field. What did you think she was going to be able to do? She heard a horn call and looked down at the distant river dully; she could see an ornate boat sailing downstream, being punted by dark-skinned Nubian slaves, the huffer standing at the bow waving for less important ships to move aside. Nobles, she grumbled to herself sourly. Probably on their way to Memphis to eat splendid food, and meet with their Roman friends. Splendid food. She'd almost forgotten what anything other than bread or little bits of fish tasted like. And the drought made even bread scarce, while fish were dangerous to try to catch, because of the hippos and crocodiles that crowded the river. In years like this, the crocodile demons were especially aggressive. Movement caught her eye, and she saw a palanquin coming up the banks on the small, dusty road. It wasn't even a road, really, so much as a failed ditch that had been meant for irrigation of the nearby farms. Slaves carried the palanquin on their shoulders, and diaphanous curtains concealed who sat within. A tall, light-skinned slave walking with a tall stick led the way. Just behind him came a woman riding a mule, a cloak wrapped around her upper body to protect her from the dusty wind. They seemed to be coming this way. Why are they headed this way? Kiya wondered with a frown. What could they possibly want here in dusty little Akhmim? She stood up and began walking toward the palanquin as it drew closer, her hoe held casually in her right hand: unthreatening, but ready in case their intentions were malign. She could see now that the male slave leading the way was rugged and handsome, with brown hair and deep eyes. Behind him, she woman on the horse, whom she assumed was still a slave, seemed rather pretty beneath her swathes of dark grey linen and fabrics. Were her eyes; blue? She glanced over at her ramshackle house that she, her siblings, her parents and grandparents lived in. No one else seemed to have noticed yet, or were too far away to see. Clearly this would be up to Kiya for now. So how should she react? She played it safe and got down on both knees, bowing her head and looking at the reddish-brown ground beneath her. It was hot on her knees. She hoped this wouldn't take long, for she had to get back to the trenches, so that the other could pour their meagre water and begin to plant seeds. Kiya waited quietly. "I always did like seeing you on your knees, Ki;” she heard a sweet, girly voice say. Her head flicked up and she looked at the source of the voice; she could see a beautiful face leaning out between the curtains of the palanquin and smirking at her. Kiya's eyes widened and her jaw opened as the young woman slid down out of the palanquin and began walking toward her. She was wearing shimmering white clothes that hugged her lovely figure, and her hazel eyes danced in excitement. She was wearing gleaming gold jewelry, adorned with lapis and other gems. She was radiant, like a goddess. "N; Nanu?" Kiya asked in a tiny, incredulous voice. The vision of her long-lost sister nodded, still smiling. "NANU!!!" shrieked the older girl, dropping the hoe and launching herself forward into a crushing hug with her sister. She'd burst into tears by the time she reached Nanu, and the younger sister was crying as well while they embraced. Mark and Becky looked on, smiling as the sisters were reunited, crying together. True, Nanu's sister (the one named Kiya, they assumed) was getting dust all over Nanu's immaculate clothing, but it didn't matter. There were plenty of new outfits for her anyway. Kiya began planting tear-wet kisses all over Nanu's face, almost as if they were a method of making sure she was real. The weeping Nanu returned the kisses. Mark's head began tilting slowly on an angle as he watched, because the kisses were becoming slower, and seemingly more meaningful and; affectionate. "Well, now;” Becky said as she watched intently. "Hello, ancient Egypt." Nanu and Kiya were now absorbed in a very deep kiss, holding one another tight. Mark could see their tongues rolling around the insides of their cheeks. The whimpers of crying had given way to muffled moans while their hands wandered up each other's backs and came to rest on their ass cheeks. Still they kissed one another almost hungrily. Mark leaned in closer to Becky and whispered to her. "I get the feeling they really missed each other." The sisters finally broke the kiss, more for needing oxygen than any other consideration. They pressed their foreheads together, panting heavily as they stared into one another's eyes. Their lips were still glistening from the kiss they'd shared. Nearly a minute had passed before Kiya pulled her head back and looked at her little sister in renewed wonderment. "Nanu;” she managed to say. "How; what are you;” "Do you like it?" chimed Nanu, stepping back just far enough to do a twirl and display her raiment. The gold she wore on her neck, arms and ankles tinkled almost musically. "I have lots more." "We; mom and dad sold you;” Kiya said, still gaping. "They; they sold you as a slave. What miracle of the gods is this?" "Oh, the best kind," the younger girl quipped, giggling. "But I don't wanna explain this ten times, so why don't you get everyone over here? I'll have my slaves set up a shelter for us all to sit under." Kiya will still bordering on confused, but she nodded and turned to race back toward the hut, calling out loudly for people. Nanu watched her for a few moments before turning to look at Mark and Becky and smiling. "You two sure missed each other," Mark observed, grinning, while Becky fanned herself. Nanu gave Mark a snarky look and stuck out her tongue. "We were best friends, Kiya and I, we only had each other, really. And then I was gone for ten years. Is it really so surprising that we can pick up where we left off?" "Nah, just some culture shock is all," Mark chuckled as he laid down the packs he was carrying and then began unslinging others from the side of the mule Becky sat on, and the palanquin. "Shall I set up the shelter, your majesty?" Nanu giggled. "I could get used to that. Please!" The porters placed the palanquin on the ground, and began helping Mark set up the shelter. Along with their pay, they'd been promised good food and wine, so they were more than willing to put in great effort. Mere minutes had passed before a shelter was set up on sturdy poles, with curtains that could be fastened to the sides to keep out the dust and wind. Nanu crawled back inside the palanquin while Becky waited just outside. Before long, a group of people was approaching, being led by an eager Kiya. She kept badgering everyone to hurry up, and several seemed more than a little annoyed at her harrying them. They were of various ages, and all dressed similarly to Kiya, in the common wear of Egypt's teeming peasantry. Becky glanced subtly to the side, to look at Nanu. The young Egyptian woman was staring at the approaching throng, her eyes glassy, and she bit her lip to keep from crying. She didn't want to be crying when her family saw her again. Becky drew the curtains closed to give her some time to compose herself. She then stood and waited patiently while everyone approached. They were a rough lot, clearly hardened by a life of toil on one of the endless farms that lined the Nile. There were young men and women, some children who belonged to what she assumed were couples, and some elders laboring to bring up the rear. The crowd stopped near the shelter, and looked at the visitors silently. Becky nodded to them all said then spoke in a clear voice. "Do any of you speak the tongue of Rome?" Silence and blank stares greeted her. Unimpressed, she turned and called back. "Mark, none of them speak Latin, I need you." "Not the last time I'll ever hear you say that," he chuckled as he joined her. She gave him a sour look and swatted his arm. He ignored the assault and called out to everyone. "Has Kiya told you what we're doing here?" Many of the people shook their heads, but still didn't say anything. Mark gave Becky a sidelong glance, and the blonde woman went back to the palanquin, knelt, and pulled aside the curtain. She helped an elegant woman in white out of the vehicle, and she walked forward, holding a gauzy white veil over her head to conceal her features. She approached the group, and an older man finally pushed to the front and addressed her humbly. "How can this humble family serve you, mistress?" he asked. Nanu now pulled the veil over her head, letting them take a good look at her. Kiya looked like she was almost ready to burst. Several faces remained blank for quite some time, but others began to express shock as recognition set in. "Nanu?" asked the man in a quavering voice. "Yeah, it's me, dad," she said, her eyes shining again. "I'm home for a visit." "NANU!" an older woman blurted as she forced her way through the crowd and dashed forward. Nanu quit trying not to cry as she embraced her mother for the first time in more than a decade. Becky pressed her fingers to her lips as she watched and tried not to tear up. Mark just grinned. "Mommy," Nanu choked as she held the other woman tight. "I've missed you so much!" "How is this possible?" her father asked, sinking to his knees. "We; I had to sell you, to those Romans, in order to make enough money to' "The Flavians in Clysma, yes," Nanu affirmed, looking over her mother's shoulder and nodding while the elder woman wept. "And they sent me to Rome, once they discovered I could dance." "You always were a good little dancer!" Kiya gushed, almost bouncing up and down on the spot. Many of the other members of the family were drawing closer now, still gazing in wonder. Her father seemed to be going pale and trembling, though. "Are; are you sent back as a glorious spirit, to punish me for selling my beautiful daughter? Have mercy on me, I' "Dad, stop being so dramatic," Nanu almost complained as she let go of her mother and walked toward him. She hauled him to his feet and placed her tiny hands in his, letting him feel them. "See? I'm still flesh and blood, not a stupid spirit. I'm not a Flavian slave anymore, either. I'm wealthy and I have my own slaves." They all looked at Mark and Becky now. Becky pulled down the fabric around her head, and many of them gasped as her golden blonde hair and sea-blue eyes came into full view. They'd never seen anyone like her before. These were Nanu's slaves? Her father shook his head slowly. "I still do not understand. How did this happen?" "Who cares?" someone groused from the back of the crowd in a gruff, male voice. Nanu knew it right away, and looked up sourly. The crowd parted to let the speaker come forward. It was her eldest brother, Bata, and he was the second eldest of the siblings after Meritites, Nanu's big sister. He'd always been something of a bully toward her. More than something, actually. Nanu and Kiya both had unpleasant memories of the older boy. "We sold you for money, and what good did it do us?" the young man sneered, moving forward now. Nanu took half a step back, clearly intimidated. "The tools we bought were shit, and we're struggling harder than ever. You can't even be sold without fucking things up for your fa' Mark had lunged in and slammed his fist across Bata's jaw, sending him spinning to the ground. Everyone except Becky gasped, and one sister cried out in fright. Mark stood over the downed boy, glowering at him. Bata was holding his jaw, his eyes wide in shock. He could taste blood. "Got anything else to say about my mistress, shitbag?" Mark challenged. Bata glared at Mark before his gaze flicked over to the axe he'd dropped when he got punched. "Oh, please try that, I dare you,", Mark growled, unmoved by the perceived threat. "I'll shove that axe handle so far up your ass that you'll have splinters in your tongue for a month." Bata looked away, unable to endure Mark's glare. The younger man stepped back and let Nanu's brother get to his feet. Bata grabbed a woman by the wrist and stomped off, dragging her behind. Several of Nanu's siblings sighed and were visibly relieved. Mark then stepped back and let Nanu take over again. The Egyptian girl, still a little rattled, took a deep breath, composing herself. She then spoke to her family again. "I'm sorry. I thought I'd never see you again. I thought I'd die, far from home, never to return. I; I want to make sure that mom and dad never have to do anything like that again for our family's survival." Nanu brought her mother back to the family and helped her father stand. They were murmuring to one another and hugged, while people began crying. Several men and women watched on, some passively, some with curiosity. Mark assumed these were spouses who had married into the family since Nanu's departure some ten years ago. Nanu was hugging her oldest sister, Meritites, and sharing kisses with her, although not quite as affectionate as those she'd shared with Kiya. She then hugged and kissed her other siblings; Djoser, Ameny, Khafra, Nefer, Tiaa, Horemheb, Jobra, Anpu, and Senet. Jeebus, Becky thought, trying not to frown as she looked at the mother, whose name was apparently Pypuy. Twelve kids? How did her uterus not just fall right out? Nanu's father, Akhom, still seemed overwhelmed, but maybe that was understandable. He had, after all, clearly made an agonizing decision and it seemed to be revisiting him, even if the circumstances were joyous for everyone else. Nanu had explained to Mark and Becky that selling children into slavery in order for a poor family to survive was not uncommon in Egypt, but clearly it was still painful for all involved. Finally, the greetings ended, and Nanu, with her eyes still glistening, smiled at her family. "Let's eat, I brought lots of food." The shelter Mark and the slaves had erected was large enough to conceal everyone from the sun. They ate bread, figs, fish, and wine. Kiya excused herself and ran back to the house. Even Nanu's father seemed to have adjusted and was now enjoying himself. More than anything, though, there were endless questions. "I got lucky," Nanu said simply. "I know it seems impossible, but look at me. What more proof do you need? I am wealthy now, and not a slave. I came home to let you know, and also to give you money, so that you no longer need to struggle. You will live very comfortably. You could probably even retire from the farm and move into a town or city if you wanted to." "You're not coming with us?" her sister Tiaa asked, looking rather upset. "We just got you back, and you've been gone so long." Nanu looked down at the ground, going silent, wondering what to say. She felt very torn. Here she was, back with the family she'd missed her entire life, and giving them money, but beyond that, she had nothing to back it up; Mistress Aurora and Bonosus, or whatever their real names happened to be, were not her slaves. She had no talents that made her a patrician. She could barely read. She'd come here, so secure in her plan to see her family, alleviate any suffering they were enduring, and then go off on this grand adventure with her new beloved associates. They'd even told her she might be able to see her family again. But now, in this dingy but so comforting environment. She looked up and saw Kiya approaching again, carrying something in her arms. Everyone let her through, and she knelt next to Nanu, smiling. Nanu's eyes went wide. Kiya gently passed her the baby. It couldn't have been more than a year old. "Her name is Nanu," Kiya said softly, her brown eyes shining. "Named after the little sister I thought I'd lost forever." Nanu looked up and her eyes were glassy with wonder. "Who is her father?" Kiya smiled sadly. "The river took him earlier this year, during Akhet. I'm sorry you never met him." "She's beautiful," Nanu murmured, caressing the tiny cheek with her thumb, and feeling her heart thrum in her chest. "So beautiful." "There's all the time in the world now, for you to raise her and love her," her sister said, putting a hand on Nanu's arm. "I know you'll love her as much as I do. We can raise her together, just like we always talked about when we were younger. And I; what's wrong, Nanu?" Tears were now streaming down the younger girl's face as she tried to keep from bursting out crying. Becky found herself trying not to cry as well, even if she didn't understand the language. "I'm; I'm sorry, Kiya," she managed to say, while her sister's eyes teared up, knowing what was coming. "I can't stay, I now have a different life I must get back to. And it's not here in Akhmim, or even Keme itself." "I understand," Kiya rasped, her eyes red as she tried to hold it together. She loved Nanu so much. "Can't take us with you?" "No, I can't," Nanu said sadly, shaking her head slowly as she squeezed her eyes shut, crystalline tears falling onto the linen the baby in her arms was wrapped in. "I don't know how that would work." "Will we ever see you again?" her sister Ameny almost pleaded. "I want to say yes," Nanu replied, her eyes still closed. "But even visiting now was very difficult to arrange. But I promise you, I will try. And if I ever find a way to take you all away from here, then I will. And we'll all live in splendor together forever." Most of the girls were crying at this point, and even a few of her brothers were sniffling. Her mother and father just knelt quietly, looking very forlorn and lost. Nanu handed the baby back to Kiya and hugged her parents tight. "But even if I can't be here, I'm still looking after you, like I promised," she said in an earnest tone. She glanced over at Mark, who nodded and rose, using two of the porters to unfasten sacks from the mule and also the palanquin. When he brought them over, he laid them in front of Nanu, who opened them to display the contents. Her family members gaped in awe. More gold coins than they could have imagined glittered within. "You'll need to be quiet for some time about where it all came from, and not just spread it around, but this'll give even my niece's great-grandchildren a very comfy life if you're not stupid with it," she announced, running her hands through the coinage so they could hear the sound of it. "Like I said, you could become the wealthiest farmers in the region, or become traders in a nearby city. As long as you look after one another, always. Even Bata." "Don't worry about Bata, sis," grunted the second eldest brother, Anpu, looking at Meritites and smiling. She reached over and squeezed his hand. "We'll make Bata behave." "I know," sniffled Nanu, smiling and wiping at her eye. She'd always liked her big brother Anpu. He wasn't a jerk like Bata. "Just protect my sisters, Anpu, and my niece." He nodded, looking proud, since she'd assigned him this task. "Do you really need to leave already, Tahemet?" Djoser asked, calling Nanu by her childhood nickname of 'Queenie'. When they'd all been younger, Nanu, as the youngest, usually got the short end of the stick about everything. So she made up for it by having an active pretend life, where she was a queen, regal and worshipped by all. Meri, the eldest, had given her the nickname, but not in a mocking way, even if Bata used it as such. Nanu considered. Mark turned around and whispered to the porters. "Stay with us another night, and we'll triple your pay and give you all the remaining food." The men nodded readily. Nanu wanted to ask Mark and Becky, but they were supposed to be her slaves for this visit, so she couldn't be asking them. The decision was hers. She opened her eyes and smiled. "I'll stay until tomorrow." Everyone seemed relieved at her proclamation, and they continued eating and drinking merrily. Becky had to admit, they were taking this all in good stride. Then again, when all your deities had bird or reptile heads, there probably wasn't a lot you couldn't take on faith anyway. Mark now conversed with the family (with Nanu's permission), about how Nanu had come into wealth and escaped slavery, not to mention acquiring two exceptional specimens such as himself and Becky for slaves. Mark did something he was becoming distressingly good at and lied. It saved Nanu the hassle, which was just as well, since she spent much of her time holding Kiya's baby and talking quietly with her sister. Clearly they'd been attached at the hip when they were younger, and there was much about one another they were keen to rediscover. Watching them subtly touch each other and hold hands, thumbs gently caressing, brought a smile to Becky's face. She resolved to make sure Nanu got to see her family again. The day had worn on, and Nanu had to remind everyone repeatedly that there was no immediate need to get back to toiling over the barren landscape, since she had come with plenty of money. Evening was upon them, and the family began returning to the dwelling that served as their home. Mark added treated skins around the shelter, converting it into a tent, while Nanu begged Kiya to stay with her for the night, to which the older sister agreed readily. Last of all, she hugged her father and mother, promising to see them in the morning. They took little Nanu with them, leaving Mark, Becky, Nanu, and Kiya alone in the tent. The porters had returned to the boat and would sleep there. Once the flaps were all fastened shut, Nanu and Kiya had almost attacked one another, kissing feverishly, and tearing one another's clothes off. Alex smiled and watched while they took their own clothes off. They lay on a blanket together on their sides, with Mark spooning her. He caressed and fondled her gently while she squirmed her ass back against him and they watched the sisters, small sturdy covered lamps in the corners providing dim illumination. Naked and wrapped up in a tangle of writhing limbs, Nanu and Kiya were continuing to kiss hungrily, moaning the entire time. Hands wandered over forms they hadn't touched in over ten years, and those had probably changed considerably in the interim. They murmured and whispered to one another through the kissing, words Mark didn't try all that hard to make out. Let them have their fun. "Umm, there you are," Becky purred as she felt Mark get nice and hard while watching the show. She reached behind herself and took hold of his hard cock, guiding it to her cunt. She teased it up and down the slippery nether lips before letting Mark press home, and sinking deep inside her. They both moaned with relief at the coupling. Mark kissed Becky's neck and fondled her opulent tits as he began pushing his cock in and out of her slowly. They slowly made love while watching the sisters just to their side rediscover one another, after over a decade apart. Becky smiled as Nanu kissed Kiya deeply, expressing her innermost longings and desires. The younger sister lay on top of the older one, holding one another tight and kissing, their nubile bodies squirming together. "I love watching family reunions," Becky sighed quietly as she flexed her fingers on Mark's hip while he slid in and out of her, still massaging her opulent tits. "Look at them, Mark, they're so in love, and so happy to see one another." "It's certainly a feel good moment," he agreed, loving how she flexed her cunt muscles around him as he pushed him himself back and forth. "Mind you, just about everything involving you is, I find." Becky smiled and reached up to caress his cheek before turning her face to kiss him. While they were engaged in a tongue-lock, Nanu began kissing and nibbling her way slowly down Kiya's soft, responsive body, thrilling to hear the murmurs and whimpers of her sister again. She kissed her tan tits, swirling her tongue around the hard brown nipple, before biting and tugging on it, then giggling. "You can't imagine how long I've yearned to see you with tits, Ki," she said quietly, smirking up at the older girl. "They're everything I've ever hoped for and dreamed of." "Just wait until you see my cunt, then," Kiya replied, shivering beneath her sister's kisses. How she'd missed them! "And let me see if yours has become everything I've ever dreamed of." Nanu nodded and then wiggled around until her hips were over Kiya's face. In the dim light, the older sister could see the tempting twat, glistening with arousal and shaved curiously smooth. It must have been how they did things in distant Rome, of which her little sister was now apparently queen or some such thing. Without a moment's hesitation, she craned her head up and began kissing, sending shudders through Nanu and making her moan. The sisters kissed and lapped at one another, lovers reunited after agonizing years apart. They fell into it naturally, remembering what the other loved and craved, even if their bodies had changed in the interim. Nanu sighed in bliss at the taste of her sister, cloying and sweet on her tongue. She felt Kiya go rigid as one of her fingers slipped inside her twat. They rolled slowly onto their sides, legs locked around each other's head as they sucked on one another's cunt hungrily, lost in mutual pleasure. Mark and Becky kept watching, undulating and squirming as quietly as they could, letting the sisters rediscover their lost love. Nanu and Kiya were moaning into one another's pussies now, little gasps escaping them. They could see Nanu's ass cheeks clenching and pushing forward against her sister's face, even while Kiya slithered her tongue around inside her. They were both trembling and sweating now, bodies shining in the dim, flickering orange light inside the tent. "Ooh, here we go," Becky whispered, her hand reaching back to rest on Mark's neck and help keep her braced against him. "Let's see how long this has been pent up;” Both sisters were shaking now, but still lapping and sucking on each other relentlessly, squeaking and whimpering as they tried to hold out. But their lust would not be denied, and they both keened and strained, finally cumming. Mark and Becky watched in fascinated delight as Nanu bathed her sister's face in her glistening cum, and heard her moaning as Kiya reciprocated. Becky shivered and pressed her ass back against Mark, hard, sighing as she began to cum as well. Mark pressed forward with his hips, pushing his cock as far inside her as he could, pumping his cum deep into her greedy cunt. They squirmed and ground against each other, with Mark biting Becky's neck and her fingers running through his hair. "Umm, Mark;” she cooed, nuzzling against him, loving the feel of his molten cum inside her. "You have no idea how good this feels." "If it's one tenth as good as that, then pretty damn incredible," Mark said, nodding at Nanu and Kiya, who were still kissing one another's pussies, murmuring quietly and caressing. Nanu disengaged her mouth from Kiya's snatch and turned around again, lying on top of her sister as they began kissing again, tasting themselves on each other's lips. Kiya moved her right leg and Nanu her left, shifting around until their gooey pussies were squashed together, which they both obviously found immensely comforting. They ended their kiss, and Nanu looked over at Mark and Becky dreamily, her face shining with cum. "I would like to let Kiya taste you both;” Mark and Becky nodded, remembering that they were still pretending Nanu was noble and they were mere slaves. Mark slowly pulled his cock out of Becky and rolled onto his back. He pulled his teacher on top of him, facing up, with his cock poking up between her legs. The sisters crawled over, with Kiya looking rather hesitant, but trusting her little sister. She gazed at Mark's erect cock and Becky's twat in wonder. "He's huge," she breathed, unconsciously licking her lips. "You're lucky to have such a big cock at your disposal whenever you like, Nanu." "Don't I know it," giggled the younger sister, taking hold of Mark's tool and holding it up for Kiya, while she began kissing Becky's cunt, shivering as she tasted Mark's cum dribbling out of her mistress. "You'll love the taste of this cunt, too." Kiya began experimenting with kissing Mark's cock, which was glistening with his and Becky's mingled cum. The Egyptian girl seemed intimidated by its size initially, but remembered that Nanu clearly loved it, so there must be nothing to fear. Her hand joined Nanu's around the base of the shaft and soon she was sliding her tongue up and down his length, much like Nanu was doing to Becky's sweet twat. The sisters paused to kiss, tongues tangling as they shared the cum they'd both lapped up, humming contentedly into one another's mouth. To watch them, Mark would have sworn they'd done this before. They both stroked his shaft, while Nanu caressed Becky's cunt. The two girls pressed their foreheads together, giggling at some secret between them. Nanu looked at Becky and Mark warmly. "We should sleep, my family will not leave us alone for long. And I want my sister to try fucking you both before we must leave." "I do not want you to go," Kiya sighed. "I just got you back, Tahamet, it breaks my heart that you intend to leave again. Couldn't; couldn't you and your servants stay with us? You could even lead our family, since you are the one with the wealth. We could live wherever we wanted. I wanted to raise my daughter with you, my other half, missing for so long." Nanu's eyes glistened as she looked over at Mark and Becky. The blonde woman smiled lovingly. "Nanu," she said gently in Latin, which Kiya didn't speak. "This is your decision. If you want to stay with your sister and your family, Mark and I will understand. We'll leave the money with you, and even come and visit you when we can." The tear on her cheek was proof of how torn the young woman was by this decision. And it was one she had to make alone, possibly for the first time in her entire life. It had to be terrible for her. Finally, she hung her head for several moments, and when she looked back up, she was smiling. "Ki, I must go back to my life,", she sighed, her mind made up. "Trust me, I really want to stay, or to take you with me, especially you and little Nanu, but it must be this way. I can promise to visit, and that will have to do." "I understand," the older sister choked, nodding as her eyes welled over with tears. "I do. It's just hard. I'm so glad that you're alive and happy. It means so much to me. If the price is sending you away again, I can endure it. For you. For us. You know how in love with you I am." "Same as I am with you," Nanu said, her voice cracking and tears flowing. "Just remember that I'll keep my promise and visit whenever I can." The sisters grappled onto one another and began kissing feverishly, lying on their sides while their hands wandered freely. Mark chuckled and allowed Becky to clamber off him. She went to lie on the far side, spooning into Nanu and making sure she stayed pressed to her sister. Mark, meanwhile, spooned into Kiya, holding her in place against Nanu, while the two girls continued kissing and whimpering into one another's mouths. The two time travelers reached across and rested a hand on each other, smiling and relaxing, waiting for the Egyptian girls to nod off, their lips still pressed together in a forever-kiss. It was a long-overdue night of safety and contentment for the two. It was just dawn now, and Kiya looked like she was going into convulsions as she rocked up and down on top of Mark's cock. It was far the largest she'd ever had inside her, and it felt like it was splitting her open, like a wedge split wood. She could feel crackling and popping in her hips. How did Nanu, who was even smaller than her, endure it? Becky was kneeling right behind Kiya over Mark's thighs, pressed into the smaller girl and smiling wickedly while she molested her tits. Meanwhile, Nanu was kneeling over Mark's mouth, letting him lash her cunt with his tongue, while she faced into her older sister, loving the look on Kiya's face as she was almost fucked in half. Kiya squirmed and writhed, gasping like she was being choked, her eyes rolling up into her head. It wasn't long before her cunt clenched Mark ferociously, and Nanu had to lean forward and kiss her sister before Kiya shrieked in unreal ecstasy and woke up the entire family over and over, three hundred meh-ta away. Mark ground into Nanu's cunt as he arched his hips, pushing up somehow deeper inside Kiya and then cumming, filling her so profusely that she was once again shaking like she was having a seizure. The squishy noises of his cum bubbling out of her filled the tiny tent. Nanu shivered and came on his mouth seconds later. Becky hauled the nearly unconscious Kiya off of Mark's pole, while Nanu leaned down and sucked it clean quickly. She then moved forward quickly to lie between her sister's legs, sucking Mark's cum out of her cunt with a fiendish eagerness. Becky crawled over to join Mark and they watched the sisters quietly. Nanu finished draining Kiya of cum, finally, and crawled over her, nestling down onto her body. Not surprisingly, they were kissing again. "Jeez, you ever seen too people more in love?" he mused, smirking as he lazily caressed her tits while she sat in front of him. "I ain't complaining about the show," Becky replied, nodding and grazing her fingernails along his forearm. "She must really believe in our promise to her if she's willing to leave her sister and niece behind to come with us. I feel slightly bad about it." Mark shrugged. "She wouldn't have even had this choice without us, Becks," he pointed out. "Clearly our offer means a lot to her. 'sides, she knows she can always visit them now, just like we promised. And if the Holmes Field Device won't bring her forward, we can leave her here with them, right?" "I guess that's true," Becky agreed, nodding and just watching. "What is that language they speak to one another when they don't want anyone to understand them?" Kiya asked in a whisper, looking just past her sister's shoulder at Mark and Becky suspiciously. "I don't even know," Nanu confessed. "I've never heard it before. Anywhere." Kiya gazed up into her younger sister's eyes, giving her a skeptical look. "They're not your slaves, are they? There's no damn way two people as magnificent as that are slaves to anybody, forget a dopey little slut of a girl from Akhmim." Nanu sighed. "Fine, you got me," she whispered, pretending to kiss her sister's ear, while Kiya squirmed and held her close. They made a show of grinding their pussies together, giving Mark and Becky something to look at. "They're not my slaves. I was hers, for a little bit. But what they really are is adventurers, from very far away. And they're taking me with them, to share their adventures. Not as a slave, but as one of them." Kiya assessed what her sister was saying for some time, trying to parse it out. It sounded absurd, but then, so was Nanu

The Time Riders: Part 9 Planning Another Vacation Time Travel. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Cast of Characters: Mark Simmons: 18 year old High School grad, enamored with Miss Becky Fischer. He finds the time machine and builds a new life. Uses various aliases in traveling. Rebecca 'Becky' Fischer: Mark's Physics teacher. Very intelligent, in her later twenties, Shapely Tall Blonde, lusty bisexual, D Cup tits. Martial arts expert, Uses various aliases in traveling. Henri: Claims to be a French physician and Apothicary. Chester Edgerton: Time traveling mentor, living in 17th Century French village. Cardinal Richelieu: ‘The Red Duke'. Statesman and Roman Catholic Cardinal. Dispises Queen Anne. Alexandra D'Assaut ('Alexa', or 'Lexi': Lady in waiting (and trusted advisor) to Queen Anne of France, Lusty bisexual, Very Tall, Busty DD tits, long golden blonde hair, Blue eyed. Lisette: servant (and lover) of Lady Alexandra, young, bespeckled brown eyes. Short, shapely, with wavy dark hair, bisexual. Dhallyla: Mark's mother. Roxy: Mark's sister. Nanu: An Egyptian slave of Pompeneia Flavius, purchased by Becky, dark complexion. Pompeneia: Roman hostess of Orgies. Lusty wife of Flavius, Mother of Domitia, bisexual, tall and shapely. Flavius: Roman aristocrat, husband of Pompeneia, protective father of Dometia, Domitia: Lusty young daughter of Pompeneia and Flavius. A pledged Vestal Virgin, Escapes to Sumeria when sentenced to death by starvation by Roman court. The Retiallis: A gladiator of the Collosseum. Prefers the trident spear and netting, to subdue opponents. Escapes to Sumeria. Rullus: A bulky gladiator of huge physical dimensions. Has an affection for Achilleia. Escapes to Sumeria. Achilleia: A fierce female gladiator. Prefers the whip and sword as weapons. Has a crush on Rullus. Escapes to Sumeria. Roxy stomped out of his room, trying to not slam the door behind her. Once he heard her heading down the stairs, Mark sank onto the corner of his bed and exhaled loudly, another shiver running up his spine. He suddenly had to pee. Had he really told Roxy the truth? He hadn't planned to, but he didn't exactly know what he planned to tell her, either. Now that he thought of it, telling her the truth was even more ridiculous than any appreciable lie he could have come up with, wasn't it? Of course she wouldn't believe him about a time machine, and she was quite reasonable not to. Just because it was true didn't mean she was committing an error in judgment. But now what? He had no idea how long her coerced 'promise' would hold her. She was really hot under the collar, and Roxy didn't take losing well at the best of times. He'd just have to be careful, he supposed. More so. He sighed and looked down at her little weed pipe, still in its baggie. In a moment of panic, when Roxy had been standing over him and threatening to slug him across the jaw, he'd made an instant decision; taking a lesson from his playbook with Becky; and resolved that he would get into Danni's house and filch the pipe, because he knew Roxy kept it there. He'd heard her talking over the phone about it with Danni at various points, and never really thought anything of it. Until now. He was familiar with Danni's house, since she'd been best friends with Roxy since they were little. When the two families were having dinner together, the girls had often dragged Mark upstairs and dressed him in girl's clothes and put makeup on him, like he was a doll for their tea parties. He also knew that Danni's parents didn't care if she smoked, because he'd heard Roxy lament this fact over the phone, wishing her parents were that cool. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to do the math of all this in his head. It would take Roxy thirty minutes to reach Danni's house in her car, to ask what the Hell had happened. But Danni would protest, insisting she'd never betray her friend and give Mark the pipe. Then she'd prove it by showing Roxy it was exactly where it was supposed to be, which was taped inside to the top of her underwear drawer. Only it wouldn't be there. Unless Mark went back to Danni's place and stashed it again, before the girls got up to her room. And then got out again. That'd really fuck with Roxy's head, and make Danni think Rox had gone insane. It took eight minutes for Mark to fire up and prime the Holmes Field Device, which was sitting in a corner in the basement that no one ever used. It was dead space, and as safe as any place else could be that wasn't Becky's basement. Eight minutes to prime it and program in the coordinates and the time. Like, literally a minute after he'd apparently gotten the pipe out of there to begin with. What? His mind was almost spinning at the logic flips. He had to return the pipe before he actually stole it? When did he steal it if he hadn't done it before returning it? And did that mean he had to steal it twice? He could account, apparently, for Danni not being in her room the first time, because he'd seemingly gotten away with it. If he landed a minute or so after he had burgled her, he would have the time he needed, he hoped, before she came back from wherever she was. Return it; steal it later, when no one is looking, then return it; I think. He heard the distinct sound of Roxy's Mustang roaring away down the road angrily. He somehow doubted that he had thirty minutes. What if he miscalculated and got caught? The obvious issues aside, how did he explain the Holmes Field Device? Could he explain it? People in this era thought time travel was fanciful sci-fi, after all. What happened then? He dropped the baggie on the bed, clasped his face in his hands and groaned, the number of calculations he needed to do making his head hurt. He really needed to stop pulling his solutions out of his ass, he was going to give himself a time-hemorrhoid. Time was wasting. "Wow, Mark," Becky mused as she sat in her lounger, sipping at the Falernian wine. Her bottles were almost gone, and they'd soon have to go back to their secret place in the woods and get more. It had been a rather involved operation, getting the giant vats aged a certain number of years back in the Roman era, then transporting them into the present and burying them again, so that they had a large stock of perfectly aged wine. "You sure like to play with fire, don't you?" "Tell me about it," he said wearily, as he sat on the couch, long pull drink from his own wine glass. "Can't believe it went off without a hitch." "You were near death that first night with me," Becky said rather somberly, concerned about the stress on her student's face. "And that only required one trip on your part, and my belief in myself. This little circus, however, I'll be amazed if your time cops don't show up to lecture you again. You'd deserve it." "I felt trapped, okay?" he said, trying to keep the exasperation out of his voice. He knew Becky was right, and he didn't want to snap at her. It had just really worn him out. He'd lost track of when he was supposed to be there, and how often. He'd eventually concluded that dumb luck had saved him from criminal charges, not to mention any other headaches. "I just; when telling her the truth didn't make her go away, I jumped into my playbook, which at this time, consists of what I did with you." "What would you have done, exactly, if she'd believed you about the Holmes Field Device?" Becky queried, looking at him with interest. He considered and gave a halfhearted shrug. "I guess I knew she wouldn't, because if I told Roxy I was a guy, she'd yank my pants down to make sure. But to answer your question, I; I dunno. I was just really outta options." "I know you know this, Mark, but we obviously have to find ways for you to be even more careful," she said in a gentle tone. "You haven't timelocked yourself yet, but I wouldn't be surprised if you came really close there." "No shit," he muttered, scowling at his glass. "Sorry, just stressed." "Oh, poor baby," Becky cooed, getting out of her seat and coming over to sit down next to Mark. She pulled him into lean on her and then rested his face between her opulent tits, knowing exactly the effect this would have on him. "Just relax, it's all fine now." Mark sighed and nuzzled into her tits, relaxing a little. His teacher's scent and her glorious softness had a calming effect on his frazzled nerves. "Uhd, we should go on vacation in some remote time for a year or so. I could use it." Becky giggled, stroking her fingers through her student's dark hair. "If only we could." "Well, why couldn't we?" Mark reasoned, still nuzzling and refusing to leave his nest. "We've got a time machine, don't we?" "Mark, a two-week vacation is one thing, but longer stretches are problematic." "Why?" Becky sighed and put down her wine, opting to just hold him while he nuzzled her boobs. It wasn't like she didn't enjoy the sensation, after all. She knew that Mark, even though he was at least as experienced a time traveler as she was at this point, was still an eighteen-year-old boy, who had failed her Physics course. He just wasn't good at this stuff yet. But he took her with him readily, and she would have all the patience in the world until he caught up. If he ever did. "Mark, let's say you and I did indeed go on vacation for a year, somewhere in the time stream," she began, still stroking his wavy, dark hair. "And let's say we left tonight." "Sounds good, I'm in," Mark replied in a muffled tone. She smirked and continued. "And we come back after a year, to, say, an hour after we left, no one would notice, right?" "That's the beauty of it," he agreed, nodding in her boobs. "But we'd notice," she pointed out. We'd be a whole year older than when we left. When you got back, everyone would be trying to celebrate your nineteenth birthday, when, in reality, you're twenty. And you're the only one aside from me who knows it. Thanks to my captivity in the Louvre, I'm already a month older than our calendar indicates, so my birthday is technically inaccurate." He paused as he considered what she was saying. "And let's say, God forbid, that the time machine broke down somewhere in the past," she said, her voice taking on a serious tone. "Neither of us knows how to fix it, and there's absolutely no guarantee that we'd be able to find someone who could. What if it took the two of us five years to repair it, against all odds? We'd arrive back, an hour after we left, if we could, and everyone would notice we were magically five years older. I'd be thirty, you'd be twenty-three. We'd both look somewhat older, undoubtedly. How would we account for that?" Mark said nothing, just listening. "The only alternative would be to arrive five years in the future, to make up the difference, but then we've been AWOL with no explanation for five years," she continued. "Sure, maybe you can say you joined the merchant marines without a moment's notice, but what would I say?" She took his chin gently and turned his head to look up into her blue eyes. "We can't mess with the time stream and people's lives like that," she said quietly, almost sadly. "We're not from an era where time travel is the norm and people know what to expect." "You sure know how to take the fun out of time travel, Becks," he sighed, shaking his head. She giggled and cradled him in her bosom again, knowing he didn't mean it. "Silly," she cooed, jiggling her tits against his face a little. "You know better than anyone how much fun I can be in the time stream." "Yeah, that's true," Mark admitted, smiling and turning over on his back to look up at her while he lay in her lap. She was wearing black yoga pants, and a tight tank top and gave her impressive bust lots of breathing room. "But I really could use a little time away, to be honest. This nonsense stressed me out." "I'm sure it did, and hopefully you'll start thinking about these things ahead of time," she agreed, poking him in the nose. "In terms of what we could do, I have been giving the matter some thought." Mark raised an eyebrow. Becky never had bad ideas. Not compared to his, in any event. "I'm all ears." "Hardly," Becky giggled, reaching her hand down to gently cup his crotch beneath his jeans. "Let me explain first. You're not the only one with a predicament, although mine isn't necessarily self-inflicted." "Still listening," Mark said dryly, noticing the cheerful jibe. "It's difficult, being separated by three months the way we are," Becky said, caressing his cheek. "You, the Mark lying in my lap, you're from my upcoming summer. Me, I'm still waiting for the school year to finish. And three times a week, I see you in my classroom, and have to remind myself that the you sitting in that desk is not only still a minor, still, but has absolutely no idea about any of this." Mark said nothing, considering. "And I have to constantly be on guard, making sure I'm not sitting behind my desk, gazing at you dreamily in an off moment, or reminding myself not to sext you from the bathroom." "Damn, now I kinda wish you had," Mark mused, making her snicker. "Silly. What I'm saying, is that I think in the very near future, we'll need to not see each other for three months, as agonizing as that sounds, so that I can catch up with you." Mark screwed up his face as he thought about that. "That does sound sucky." "Oh, it won't be for you," Becky pointed out. "You get to hop on your time machine and return to three months from now, just like you always do every time we meet up. You won't even notice the difference. But you've also very tacitly avoided my future self for now, haven't you?" He nodded. "Yeah, you said to. Not that hard; it's a big city, and you told me where you tend to be at any given time, so it isn't much of a challenge." "Well, I want to catch up," Becky said firmly. "I want us to be on the same relative time frame, so that we don't need to worry about twists and so on, where things can go wrong. And if that means not seeing this you for three months," she whispered, placing her hand gently on his crotch, "and no time travelling for me because you've got the Holmes Field Device, then I'll manage. But it needs fixing, Mark." "Okay, done," Mark agreed, nodding. "But you mentioned something fun, which hasn't come up yet in this presentation so far." "Well," Becky began again. "I was thinking that we really should go and get Nanu and bring her forward with us. "It's not fair to leave her in that villa by herself. She doesn't really know how to look after herself, after all." "But we can keep visiting her," Mark pointed out. "She doesn't understand time travel, she'd hardly notice." "If we keep coming back to the same point in time to visit her, or at least within the same period frequently, it's true that little or no time will have passed for her," Becky said. "But we have our own lives, and goodness only knows when we'll have the time to pop out to Imperial Rome again. Years might pass for us before we can see her. How would we explain how much older we look to her?" "That again," Mark sighed, resenting the mathematical drudgery of time travel. "Yeah, that would freak her out. And as far as she's concerned, I'm still your slave, and she is too." "It's a notion I'll have to disabuse her of, once we bring her back here," Becky confirmed. "But I was thinking we'd have some fun when we go back and get her, and then she could stay with me. I'd spend our three months apart teaching her about our time and world, and when you meet us, we'd all be caught up together. Sound good?" "Well, I can't imagine it not being fun if you're around," Mark replied, grinning and sitting up, feeling considerably better after this talk with his teacher. "What're we gonna use to get the funds?" "Well," Becky said, making a cute show of thinking. "I've actually checked with that chroniques dealer? The one over on Adelaide that we were directed to?" "You've been busy!" Mark laughed, putting his arm around her shoulder. "I like to be prepared," she purred, snuggling into his side. "Anyway, I told him about my complete collection of Monchhichi minis that I inherited from my older cousin when I was young. Never did anything with 'em, because they just took up shelf space. But he's willing to give me a lot of money for them, apparently they're huge in the thirty-third century." "Well, of course they are," Mark said, rolling his eyes. "I; what the Hell are they, anyway? Never heard of 'em." "Oh, just collectible figurines from Japan in the Seventies, they look like cute little lolicon monkeys, along with a plushie toyline and several cartoons," she explained, waiving dismissively. "I couldn't care less about them, and if they make some person happy thirteen hundred years in the future, great. I'm getting lots of money for 'em." "Okay," Mark agreed, shrugging. "I was gonna sell my dad's Rock 'Em Sock 'Em Robots or Micronauts if we needed the geld. I'd probably get a good price on those, too." "You will," she confirmed. "But my lolicon monkeys are worth more, so we'll use them. So, we'll go see Nanu, tell her what's really up, have a lot of fun, spread my money around, and then bring her back. Sound good? I think two weeks of solid sucking and fucking should make you forget your woes." "I can hardly wait," Mark declared. "Why wait at all, big boy?" she purred again, as she undid his fly and bent her head down while fishing his cock out of his pants. Nanu sighed as she sat on the solium, kicking her legs back and forth slowly as she looked at the mosaic on the floor. It had been over a week now since she had seen anybody, let alone her mistress. As gorgeous as her surroundings were, this expansive villa hidden in the distant hills outside of mighty Rome, she was decidedly lonely. She'd never really spent any appreciable time by herself before Lady Aurora had purchased her from the Flavians. Despite her mistress' unwelcome absence, she found herself smiling as she thought of her. Lovely, lovely Lady Aurora Horatia; tall, with long, golden blonde hair, sparkling blue eyes, sensuous lips that were always parted to show her white teeth and radiant smile. Her thoughts turned to the lady's other parts now, and she blushed. She thought of her mistress' lovely neck, supple shoulders, her large, perky bust, trim waist and glorious, tight ass. Nanu felt warm as she pictured Lady Aurora's cunt, which she kept smooth and clean; so unusual for a Roman patrician woman. She had long, strong dancer's legs, just like Nanu. She remembered how captivated she'd been while she watched Lady Aurora dance at the orgy. Bonosus. Lady Aurora's principal slave, and her lover. Dark, wavy hair, and deep brown eyes; he was unnaturally tall, at least to Nanu, with an athletic build, broad shoulders, and a small waist that was hard to the touch; and his cock was huge. It had felt like it was tearing Nanu apart when she rode on it with wild abandon. She came out of her reverie and looked around again, sighing forlornly. The villa was beautiful, with plastered walls covered in colorful frescoes, mosaic floors, indoor bathing chambers and toilets, beautiful gardens, a stream just behind the building, and all the delicious food she could eat. She had all the creature comforts any slave could ever want, but it was still quiet and lonely for her. She looked down at herself, using her fingers to pull slightly at the material of the top of the dress she wore. It was a spare garment, made of quality linen, one of several Lady Aurora had bought for Nanu from the Flavius family. Of course, the slave girl was thrilled beyond words to wear such a thing, and in all ways, she saw her ownership by Lady Aurora as a turning point in her life, the beginning of something wonderful beyond words. She and Bonosus were the luckiest slaves to ever live. But not if she was so very alone. Nanu, born into poverty in the tiny settlement of Akhmim in Egypt, the youngest of twelve children. Sold into slavery to the Flavians at a tender age to help feed her family, she'd lived a hard life, doing the most menial of tasks for the wealthy Roman family at their home in Tepihu, far up the Nile. But then they discovered she could dance, and dance well. She was sent to the principal Flavian household in distant Rome, a place she'd only ever heard of, and could never imagine. She danced for the patriarch and his wife, and they agreed to keep her on, as long as her legs held out. So Nanu danced relentlessly, determined to never return to the misery she'd known before. Within a year, she was the leader of the dancing girls the Flavians owned, and whatever jealousies the other girls might have held were quickly cast aside. Nanu understood that if she treated them all equally, she was more likely to prosper, rather than looking after only herself at their expense. She was lovers with all of them, and it wasn't long before she was fucking the lord and lady as well. Her position was as secure as a slave's could be under such circumstances. True, she was still punished, quite often for things beyond her control. But the Flavians were not overly harsh with her, having her flogged with short, thin reed brooms, to avoid scarring her. It hurt, and she cried, but she inevitably recovered, usually to be fucked by Master Flavius as she soon as she could walk. She left the chair and walked over to a small table, on which sat a highly polished silver mirror. She picked it up and looked at herself, pursing her lips, assessing her features. She'd always concluded that she was at least somewhat attractive, since men (and women) always wanted to fuck her. She was aware that being a highly trained dancer gave her a desirable physique for a slave, and her strong, taut muscles kept her cunt tight. Her tits were not overly large, but were pronounced from her torso, and jiggled when she danced or ran. She thought they swayed nicely when she walked. She had the creamy bronze skin of the people of the Black Lands, children of the pharaohs. Her thick hair was a glossy blue-black, and she kept it trimmed to just past her jaw, in the manner of women in her country. Her eyes were a warm hazel, with tawny flecks many of the other dancing girls described as bewitching and seductive. If only she could- "Well now, if it isn't everyone's favorite dancing slave," quipped a lyrical voice from nearby. Nanu's head snapped around and she cried out in delight as she espied Lady Aurora standing in the door nearby, with Bonuses just behind, looming over her and grinning. Nanu had been so wrapped up in looking at her reflection and feeling sorry for herself that she hadn't even heard them approach. "Mistress!" the Egyptian girl called out as she darted across the room and threw herself into Lady Aurora's waiting arms. "Magistra! How I Have Missed You!" "We've missed you too, Nanu," Becky said softly, hugging the shorter girl and kissing the top of her head while Nanu burst into tears. "I'm sorry we were away for so long." "It felt like forever, mistress, I won't lie," Nanu said, choking back her sobs before pressing her mouth to Becky's and kissing her fiercely. Becky returned the kiss gladly, and the women greeted one another with tangling tongues and wandering hands for nearly a minute before they needed to breathe. Nanu looked up at Becky now, her eyes still wide and wet with emotion. "May I; may I say hello to Bonosus, mistress?" "I'm pretty sure he's counting on it," Becky said, stepping aside and giggling as Nanu flung herself against Mark, kissing him feverishly, but with her hands predictably snaking down his frame and under his tunic to fondle his cock. "Goodness, girl, did those toys I left get no love from you in my absence?" "Oh, mistress, they got loved day and night," Nanu replied, turning to look at Becky since she was being addressed. "But I do not need to tell you that it is hardly the same as the real thing, as to have a real lover. And I am sorry if it makes me sound deficient, but; I am not good at being alone. I am not at all used to it." "Oh, I'm sorry, darling," Becky said as Mark picked Nanu up in his arms and carried her back into the room. Nanu had her arms around his neck, and seemed to be in absolute heaven, now that the two most important people in her life had returned. "But we're back now, and we have no intention of leaving you behind again." Nanu looked curious. "Won't leave me behind again; are we going somewhere, mistress? Are we to leave the villa?" "It will take some explaining, I promise you that," Becky answered, nodding. "But first, I think the three of us should fuck one another stupid all over the villa, don't you?" Nanu's face lit up at her mistress' suggestion and she nodded eagerly. "Yes, mistress! I want to fuck you both until I cannot see or walk straight!" Becky made a grand gesture with her hand, taking in the whole villa. "Then you may pick where we fuck, my love. Anywhere, as much as you please. We await your pleasure." Nanu looked around in almost breathless excitement as Mark put her down. She didn't know where to begin, only that she wanted to fuck Mistress Aurora and Bonosus in every single area of the villa. She'd been so glum that she barely noticed how horny she was. Now the rampant feelings of lust washed over her, and her cunt was shamefully wet. She grabbed Becky's hand and pulled her excitedly along through the house. "This way!" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with anticipation. "I want us to bathe and fuck!" Becky and Mark laughed as they followed the Egyptian girl into the small antechamber in front of the sudatorium, which Mark and Becky would normally identify as a sauna. They were amazed at the speed with which Nanu had not only removed her own clothes, but also undressed the two of them. Clearly she was in great need and had no intention of waiting. She had apparently lit the fire to heat the small room earlier in the day, for her own use, and now all she had to do was scrub the three of them down before bringing them inside. With a small sponge and rough linen cloths, she did this quickly. She then brought them into the sweat room, which was filled with steam already. Rocks in the little containment chamber over the brazier heated water and caused the steam, while small pouches of herbs hung over the rocks, and wine dripped through them to sizzle and evaporate, giving the steam a heady, aromatic quality that often left guests somewhat drunk. The three now stretched out on the wooden benches that lined the wall, sighing and relaxing for a moment before Nanu's eagerness overtook her. She crawled on top of Becky and kissed her deeply, squirming her body down into her mistress' while they fondled one another. Mark watched on lazily, knowing that the day was young, and it was best that he conserve his strength. Keeping up with Nanu's libido was no small task, not to mention Becky's once she got going. It wasn't long before the two girls were locked in a slippery, trembling sixty-nine, moaning as they lapped at one another's twats and fingered each other's puckered knots. Nanu came so hard she almost shrieked inside Becky's cunt, while the blonde goddess shuddered and speared her tongue deep inside her lover as she came, glazing Nanu's face with her cum. Both girls seemed almost to become puddles, sighing languidly as they lay together, bodies shining with sweat. Through the haze of steam, Mark could see them kissing one another's pussies gently, and the look on Nanu's face could only be described as rapture, mixed with a sense of relief and contentment. She was so happy her mistress had come back to her. But Nanu recovered quickly, turning her head to look at her fellow 'slave', whom she knew as Bonosus. Mark was lying on his side on the bench he occupied, idly stroking his cock. Nanu had already focused on his manhood like an arrow, and managed to extricate herself from Becky without disturbing her mistress' bliss, and crawled across the tile floor on all fours, her hazel eyes glinting. Without waiting, she knelt next to him, moved Mark's hand aside, and took his cock into her grip. She began stroking slowly and gently, before leaning in to kiss the swelling tool lovingly. She swirled her tongue around the head, then up and down the hardening shaft several times, her hand following her tongue. Then she popped her mouth around the head and slowly pushed down, humming as she moved wetly down his length. Mark sighed in pleasure and began running his hand through her raven hair. Becky now watched, caressing her creamy cunt as she gazed over at the lovers. Mark was half on his back, half on his side, while Nanu was kneeling on the floor, bent over and bobbing up and down on his stiff cock. Her tiny hand made a gentle twisting motion on the smooth skin of his shaft, following her warm, wet mouth. Becky smiled, knowing how great it was to give her student head, since she'd done it countless times herself now. Things would be so much easier for them all when she finally caught up with him in the timeline. Mark stroked down Nanu's back and reached her ass, giving one of the tight, perk cheeks a squeeze before nudging her. Nanu took the hint readily and stood up, clambering over Mark's face and looking down his body. The bench wouldn't have been big enough for Mark and Becky to do what was now happening, but Nanu was considerably smaller than Becky, and somehow managed. She leaned down his body, crying out suddenly as Mark pulled her ass cheeks apart and slid his tongue around her gooey cunt. She trembled and squirmed for several moments before composing herself and returning to the task of sucking on his cock hungrily. He was at full mast now, and Nanu's tiny hand could hardly fit around the girth of his shaft. Amazingly, though, she could take his manhood all the way inside her mouth, and down her throat readily. Becky's slave was as gifted as she was shameless, clearly. Nanu grunted as Mark slid one of his fingers inside her ass. Mark had larger hands than most people from her home era, and his finger was larger than some dicks she'd had back there before. Or at least, it certainly felt that way at the moment. She accepted the intrusion willingly, squirming back against his hand, and squeezing her tight tunnel around it while he massaged her cunt and clit with her tongue. She let out little moans, still bobbing up and down while giving Becky a sidelong look with heavily lidded, glazed eyes. Determined to not be left out, Becky slowly rose from her bench and wiggled over across the small area. She observed the setting with a critical eye for several moments, working out the logistics of how to best fit into this carnal puzzle. Just like she could not readily engage in a sixty-nine with Mark on these relatively (to them) narrow benches, she could not straddle him and fuck him to proper effect either. The answer presented itself quickly. She eased Nanu up into a sitting position over Mark's face, and if the slave girl was disappointed in having to relinquish that delicious cock, the feeling quickly gave way to yelps of delight as she sank her cunt even further down onto Mark's tongue, squirming and grinding lustily. Becky pumped and stroked Mark's cock steadily for several seconds, making sure he would stay hard. He was lying down the length of the bench, his tool ramrod-erect for her. She then stood and moved over his midsection, facing out into the tiny chamber. She bent her knees and reached under, steadying his throbbing cock while she guided it to her cuntlips. One she had him in place, she slowly sat down, sighing as he pushed up inside her steaming depths. Her ass come to rest on his hips, while she sat sideways on him, pinned to his cock. She closed her eyes and just savored the sensation for several seconds, her fingers flexing against his stomach and his knee, respectively. She finally opened her blue eyes and turned her head to smile at Nanu, who was moving up and down slowly on Mark's tireless tongue. Becky leaned in toward the slave, who immediately moved her torso forward to meet Becky. They kissed over Mark's long form, tongues tangling while Becky began to move up and down slowly, loving the feel of this unique position with him deep inside her. The threesome slowly squirmed and undulated against one another, time lost within the confines of the tiny, steaming chamber. The dim, amber light of the fire beneath the heated stones was their only illumination, but in this misty, ethereal sitting, it was utter perfection. The scent of spiced wine mingled with the aromas of bodies making love. Becky could taste the wine in Nanu's sweat as she drew her tongue along the girl's collarbone and over her tits. "I think it's about time for you to fuck Nanu and cum in her, Mark," Becky panted after several minutes of churning up and down on his thick rod. She was massaging and groping her tits, or Nanu's as she rode. The Egyptian girl had reached forward and was massaging her mistress' cunt dutifully as well. "It's been a few weeks for her, and you just filled me up this morning." "Relatively speaking," Mark quipped from beneath Nanu's writhing hips. "You sit on the bench and spread 'em, Becks, and she can kneel and lick you. I'll get behind her." Becky had no problem with this plan, and quickly coaxed Nanu off Mark's face, to kneel on the floor in front of her. Nanu's eyes widened with delight as Becky smiled and parted her legs, before reaching down with two fingers to spread her thick nether lips wide, exposing her glistening inner pink to the slave girl. Nanu practically dived in, and Becky grunted and almost jumped, clasping the girl's head suddenly, her feet leaving the floor. "Nuh, fuck!" she wheezed as Nanu began lapping at her like she was eating her last meal before she died. Her fingers gripped Nanu's black hair while she began grinding her snatch against the girl's face desperately. Nanu licked cunt like nobody's business. Mark, meanwhile, had positioned himself behind Nanu, and lined his cock up with her dripping twat, holding her by the ass cheeks. Nanu trembled while he slid his cockhead up and down her slippery lips, and against her tingling clit, making her squeak and whimper into Becky's cunt. He braced her for only the briefest of moments before sliding inside her without any warning, sinking in to the hilt. The Egyptian slave-girl wailed in ecstasy as he forced her wide, pinning her to him. Mark began fucking Nanu with a steady, strong pace, and she yelped into her mistress' cunt with each thrust, even while lapping at her pink twat hungrily. Her face was shining with sweat, and Becky's wetness, her tongue thick with the cloying sweetness of the blonde woman. Nanu's head was spinning in delight. Surely this was the heavenly afterlife? Becky almost curled up on herself, her fingernails threatening to leave grooves in Nanu's scalp as she shook uncontrollably and came, barely able to keep herself from screeching. She slathered Nanu's face in her essence, her entire body tingling with fire. Nanu shuddered and writhed, wailing as she came, her cunt tightening around Mark's cock fiendishly. As if on cue, Mark arched his back, gritted his teeth and growled, pumping all his cum inside Nanu, thrusting strongly. The trio rocked and writhed in depraved unison for close to a minute before Mark leaned forward on Nanu's back, breathing heavily. Becky sighed in exhaustion, sinking down on the bench, her cunt pressing into Nanu's face. The slave girl, pinned in place between her mistress and her fellow slave, simply held still, surrounded by warm, slick flesh and gently caressing fingers. She could still feel Bonosus throbbing deep inside her, and her mistress' cunt oozed against her mouth. She felt so blessed and safe like this. But then she looked up from between Becky's legs, her own glinting with eagerness. "Come! I know where we need to fuck next!" And with that, the Egyptian girl extricated herself from between them and wiggled quickly out of the room. Mark groaned and sagged forward between Becky's tits, and she held onto him wearily. "Now I know why we can't leave her for weeks on end," he mumbled in her cleavage. "Because we won't survive the backlog of fucking we need to do;” Nanu was sitting in the chair, her expression one of bewilderment. She seemed to have forgotten the goblet of wine in her hand, and she sat with her arms and legs tucked in close to her body. Clearly, she was confused and feeling uncertain about what she was hearing. "You're; mistress, you're not a Roman at all?" she asked quietly as she stared at Becky. They were sitting in the atrium of the villa, and it was a quiet evening. Birds sang, and a gentle breeze caressed their faces and the nearby blossoms as it dipped over the villa and into the central opening. Becky shook her head, knowing that this was going to take a lot of patience on her and Mark's part; and even more on Nanu's. Everything she was in the process of telling the girl would sound completely preposterous, even more so than Mark's explanation to his sister the day before. "No, Nanu, I'm not a Roman of any sort," the blonde woman confessed, trying to smile. "And my name is not Aurora Horatia. My name is Rebecca." "Rebekah?" Nanu queried, making a wry face. "That is a Hebrew name." She looked Becky up and down skeptically. "You don't look like a Hebrew." The slave girl looked at Mark. "And your name is not Bonosus, and you're not a Roman either?" He shook his head. "Nope. I'm Mark. And Becks is actually my teacher." Nanu squeezed her eyes shut for several seconds and when she finally opened them, they were filled with worry. "Are; are you going to kill me?" Despite herself, Becky burst into giggle fits at the question. Nanu looked confused, and then slightly irked at the response from her 'mistress'. She thought it was a perfectly reasonable question, under these circumstances. She folded her arms, crossed her legs, and looked off at the sky over the far wall, annoyed. "I'm sorry, Nanu," Becky said finally reining herself in. "I wasn't laughing at you, I mean it. It just wasn't what I expected to hear at all, and we both love you too much to ever consider killing you. Hell, I'm not sure we could if we tried." "Well I don't know what to believe," sniffed the younger girl. "You've bought me, and taken me away from a comfortable, if not happy life, and nearly gotten me killed at least once, and then there was that; thing; that you two ride around on;” "The Holmes Field Device," Becky said, nodding. "It doesn't just take us where we want to go, it allows us to travel through time, which is why we are here at all." Nanu shook her head, indicating that she had no idea what Becky meant. The teacher leaned forward slightly, smiling. They weren't sitting that far apart, but she had allowed for a small amount of distance between them, so that Nanu didn't feel trapped or pressured if she took all this poorly. To be honest, she was taking it surprisingly well, even if she wasn't buying all of it. "Nanu, I apologize for asking simple questions, but please bear with me;” she said quietly, noticing that even if she was listening, Nanu was now staring at Becky's cleavage, framed between her arms while she sat forward. Mark was staring too. Some thing would never change. "You understand the concepts of yesterday, today and tomorrow, yes?" Nanu nodded slowly. "Yes, mistress." "Do you ever wish you could visit days that have gone by?" Becky asked. "Like maybe go back and visit your childhood, or meet some member of your family who was lost years ago? Or even see the Sphinx getting built?" The girl looked confused again. "Suh-finx?" Becky looked at Mark, hoping for some help. He still had the chip that let him speak Egyptian in his head. He pondered the issue for a moment before the tiny computer in his noggin gave him the answer. He looked at Nanu and smiled. "Horemakhet." Nanu's eyes went wide. To see the Horus of the Western Horizon being built by the gods. She shook her head. "What you say is impossible!" Becky smiled now, not blaming Nunu for her disbelief. "Nanu, a long time ago, people would have thought that chariots were impossible, that mastering fire and steel were impossible. But you know they're not just possible, you know that these things are fact." Nanu nodded, willing to listen to her beloved mistress, who apparently wasn't her mistress. But she listened. "Mark and I come from many, many tomorrows away, a time many years from now. That device that we travel on, it allows us to do it." The Egyptian girl screwed up her face, trying to understand. She thought she'd heard outlandish things in her life before, but this was so far beyond her conceptions and experience that it sounded like a ridiculous fable her grandmother would tell her. But she had stepped on the wondrous device, and it had taken them somewhere far away from Rome in the blink of an eye, and back. She could not deny this had happened, even if she didn't understand it. Which brought up a big question for her. "Why do you do this?" she queried, looking at each of them. Mark shrugged. "It's fun to move through time and do things." Another skeptical look from Nanu. "You think it's fun to have the gladiators of Rome try to kill you?" Mark faltered slightly. "I; well, no, not that part." Becky giggled. "No, Nanu, that part is unplanned. Mark and I like to travel to different times, to see important events, and to fuck there." Nanu tilted her head curiously at the statement. "What it so important about fucking in these places?" Becky considered her answer. "There's nothing important about it, you're right. But it's still fun. We love to do these things, because almost no one else can. And hopefully it's exciting but not dangerous. If we didn't do this, we never would have met you, and we wouldn't be fucking you now. And we both wouldn't be crazy about you." Nanu's stomach was in her feet as she thought about what her mis; what Rebekah was saying. She was horrified by the thought now that she might never have met them, they she might not have been bought, or living here, in freedom, and getting fucked to her little heart's content. "But if you are not; not from today;” she murmured, trying to formulate her thoughts around these strange concepts. "Then you will keep leaving me. You might come back, but you will keep leaving." Becky could see the tears welling in Nanu's eyes, and she rose from her chair and moved to sit with the smaller girl, cradling her into her bosom as Nanu tried not to cry. "Oh, Nanu, I'm sorry," she cooed. "I didn't realize how hard it was for you to be alone." "I've never been alone," sniffled the raven-haired girl, wrapping her arms around Becky's waist tightly, unwilling to let go. "My whole life, I've never been alone for so much as a day, never mind a week. It was terrifying. I'm a slave, you know." Becky caressed her fingers through Nanu's hair and kissed the top of her said. "I understand now. And I am sorry. But Mark and I wanted to talk to you about that, actually." Nanu choked back a sob and looked up at Becky, ready to hear what she had to say. "Mark and I want to bring you with us," Becky explained, using a thumb to wipe some tears from Nanu's cheek. "Come back to our time, and perhaps take you with us on our adventures." Nanu's eyes went wide. "L; leave Rome?" Becky shrugged. "Is there anyone left for you to care about?" "Well, no." Nanu admitted. "And as I've already told you, Mark and I are crazy about you, so since we cannot stay here in Rome with you, maybe you should come with us, Becky continued. "I love having you around." Nanu's face lit up at Becky's words, but then a cloud passed over her face as things occurred to her. "But I; know nothing about this place you are from. How would I live?" "Well I would teach you, of course," Becky replied, smiling. "And it'll probably be terrifying at first, since you will see things you cannot even imagine, but Mark and I will protect you and help you learn." "I; would stay with you?" Nanu asked in a voice begging for assurance. Becky nodded. "You won't leave me alone?" The blonde woman smiled. "Well, I might have to step out the door once in a while to go and get food, or go to my job, but I won't leave you alone for days at a time, I promise." Nanu returned to hugging Becky, looking off at the far wall across the atrium. Her heart was pounding in her chest as she thought about what she should do. Did she take these two up on their weird offer? Did she just ask to stay here at the villa, and take her chances about when they could visit? Did she ask to be sent back to the Flavius household? Every option terrified her. She finally looked up at Becky again and drew a deep breath. "Can we; fuck some more, while I think about it?" Becky and Mark both laughed and nodded their assent. It was the most Nanu thing Nanu had ever said. Predictably, Nanu, after much fucking and pondering, had decided to take Mark and Becky up on their offer. Delighted, Becky had declared that they would be doing some shopping first, heading into Rome to get things she wanted. Nanu was always happy to visit the city, she was always enthralled by the sights and sounds around her. "But I; I must point out something," she confessed, looking uneasy. "I know you keep saying that I need not be your slave anymore, but it is not safe for me to walk around freely, Mistress, no matter what you tell me. If you say you don't own me, I am still a slave to them. They'll put me in chains and have me on the auction block again in no time, but probably not before they do awful things to me." "She has a point, Becks," Mark started, shrugging as he fastened his tunic in place. "We may know slavery is immoral, but Rome doesn't give a shit. As far as they're concerned, you're still a patrician woman, and we're still your slaves." "Which brings up another troublesome fact," Becky sighed, building on Mark's premise. "You're the most hated individual in Rome. You defiled a Vestal Virgin;” "Pervert," Nanu said in a low voice, nudging Mark. "You made a mockery of the legal system, and turned the Colosseum into a sexual freak show. I wouldn't be surprised if every soldier in Rome had orders to skewer you on sight." "Hey, I'm not the one who dropped a giant canvas sail on the emperor's head and wiggled my tits at seventy thousand people, you know!" Mark protested. "Well, that part was fun," Becky mused, smirking, lapsing into English for a moment. "So what do we do? I want to go shopping, but without getting you killed." "Yeah, you've got a point there," Mark allowed, looking at the ground as he pondered the issue. Nanu looked back and forth between them as they spoke in their unintelligible gibberish. "Well, we either need a disguise for me, so I don't look like Bonosus anymore, or we need to jump back a few days to before we arrived, and before anyone would know us." "More of your time twists," Becky chided, holding up a finger. "Didn't you learn?" "I know what you mean, but I kinda think we did that," Mark replied. "Don't you remember how you said people were waving at you like they knew you already, and you thought that was weird? That maybe they'd mistaken you for someone else? It's kinda unlikely that they are mistaking you for anyone, Becks. You're as tall as most of the men, and you're like a living embodiment of Venus to them, with blonde hair." "I'm afraid you may be right," Becky sighed, not liking the hypothesis, but forced to admit it was probably accurate. "So we go back maybe a week before we first arrived, do our shopping, and split?" Mark turned and looked at Nanu now. "Nanu, have you been into the city of Rome any time in the last week before you met us? Or anyone from the Flavius household?" "Ooh, good catch, Mark," Becky mentioned, nodding. "Can't have her running into herself by accident, no matter how unlikely." Nanu considered for a moment and then shook her head. "No, before you arrived, it had been more than a month, I think. Master Flavius resented paying the prices they wanted in the city, he usually made us shop in Lavinium, it was cheaper." Mark shrugged. "We could probably do your shopping and find some fun, Becks. Then we'll plan our next move. Sound good?" Becky removed her outfit, letting pool around her feet before sitting down in a low chair. She held out her arms, beckoning for Nanu to join her. The Egyptian girl shed her clothing, and then went to sit naked in her blonde lover's lap, their lovely tits squashing together. They kissed for some moments before Becky smiled at Nanu. "I want to buy you some outfits, Nanu, outfits like I wear. Would you like to dress and look like mistress?" It seemed as though Nanu might faint. Becky was also pretty sure she felt the girl getting wet. She giggled and kissed Nanu's nose. "I'll take that as a yes." Rome. The litter glided through the crowded street, with people dutifully making way for it; whomever was inside was clearly important. The four dark-skinned slaves bearing it on their shoulders walked along silently, seemingly not bothered by the weight within. The litter itself was simple in design, but ornate in appearance, the canopy held aloft on carved poles, and much of it decorated with gold leaf or edging. Diaphanous curtains on all sides obscured the women within. Becky and Nanu lay on their sides, facing in toward one another. Nanu was wearing a beautiful stola, just like Becky, and she gazed down at her raiment in wonder, running a hand delicately over the fabric. Becky smiled as she watched the Egyptian girl while reaching into a bowl between them and putting a grape in her mouth. "Mistress, this is wonderful," Nanu whispered, knowing to not refer to Becky as her mistress too loudly. "I've never felt anything like this in my life, except on someone else." "Well, it's yours, and yours alone, so enjoy it," Becky said cheerfully, enjoying Nanu's elation. She put another grape between her teeth and smiled slyly. Nanu leaned in and took the grape between her own teeth, their lips touching. As Nanu masticated on the grape, Becky opened the gauze-like drapes in the back if the litter and called out gently. "How we doing back there, Mark?" "Oh, just fine, thanks so very much for asking," muttered the student-slave, who trudged along behind the litter, carrying several handbags made of linen and animal skins, filled with shopping goods. His hands and shoulders ached. How the Hell could Becky purchase so much shit in an era that didn't have electronics? "How much farther we got?" "Not too much longer, I think," mused the blonde teacher casually. She wasn't too worried about Mark having to carry stuff, he'd been through worse recently. She'd bought outfits and jewelry, pretty house furnishings, and other curios to take home. She considered what she'd need to buy for Nanu upon their return. Clothes aside, she would somehow need to procure ID for her, some sorts of medical records, and so forth. How did she get any of that done? "Will I like my new life, mistress?" Nanu asked, eating another grape. "I am sure I will love living with you, but;” Becky smiled and caressed her face lovingly. "It will be very, very different, Nanu. And at times it will seem frightening. But there are so many things I cannot wait to show you." "Then I will wait and trust you," the Egyptian girl said softly, giving herself over to her mistress' carefully in her mind. "Because I believe you when you say you love me and want the best for me." Nanu was silent for some time, as if deep in thought. "What's on your mind, darling?" Becky asked, curious. Nanu sighed. "I just miss my family. I have not seen them since I was young. And I dreamed of returning to them one day." Becky smiled. "Oh, you want t

The Time Riders: Part 8 A Date With Death. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Into the pit. Domitia was brought through the streets, which were lined with huge crowds watching her somberly. She was attended by at least twenty soldiers, who walked in silence around her. Accompanying them were her former sister Vestals and the Pontifex Maximus, one of the greatest priests in Rome and head of the state religion. It was he who ultimately was in charge of the Virgins, both choosing them and stripping them of their office if the need arose. He walked ahead of her, his face grave. Domitia wore a simple white tunic now, but all other signs of her former life were gone. Her magnificent braids were undone, and her brown hair hung down her back shamefully. The colors she'd been allowed to wear were missing. In times past, disgraced Virgins had been excoriated, possibly just beaten with a rod, but now, in the height of mighty Rome's power, the punishment was death, for endangering the city. But no one was insane enough to spill the blood of a Vestal Virgin, disgraced or not, so her execution was not so direct. She would be sent underground into a small chamber, with a stock of food and supplies, and locked in there until she starved to death, or succumbed to sickness. They weren't killing her, per se; she was merely shunned until she died. Such was the way of Imperial Rome. Her condemnation and pronouncement of her fate had already been declared, at the beginning of this long walk, meant to be a show of penitence before the face of all Rome. And as humiliated and crushed as she was, her foremost thought was about Bonosus, and his magnificent cock. Even now, being led through the streets, her cunt was wet and ached to feel him buried inside her. Before she knew it, they had arrived at their destination, a small area in the north of the city, with a plot dug into the ground. Stopping at its edge, she looked down inside; the walls were lined with wood, probably to prevent a collapse, and there seemed to be a small stool and a cot within. She heard hysterical sobbing from nearby, and turned her head to see her mother, her birth mother, Pompeneia, weeping from behind the barricade of guards and calling out to her. Domitia's heart ached for a moment, but then she turned her gaze back to the den prepared for her. Her fate was sealed. She glanced over to look at her sister Vestals, but they refused to look at her, staring ahead resolutely. She could see tears in dear Silla's eyes, though; she had hurt the Sisterhood badly, and this was how she was to pay for it. So be it. With all the dignity she could muster, Domitia swallowed her fear and stepped forward, turning and climbing down the ladder, descending roughly ten feet until she reached the earthen floor. There were small candles burning on some stone surfaces, allowing for dim light. She looked upward, and the last thing she saw was the face of the Pontifex Maximus looking down at her, his expression unreadable, before a heavy door was slammed down and locked, cutting off all light and all sound from above. She shuddered at the sound, her stomach twisting in knots. She knew that there was no way out. The door would be weighted, and guards set outside for weeks, to prevent anyone from trying to rescue her. Despite her fear, she looked around, noting the small amount of food supplies left for her, and a small, narrow hole dug in one corner where she was to relieve herself. It wouldn't do to have a Vestal Virgin stinking of shit, even a disgraced one, and even in death. The silence was almost terrifying. She slumped into the small chair left for her, shivering and biting her lip as she felt that her cunt was still wet, the sticky lips parting slightly as she spread her legs. Thoughts of Bonosus returned to her, and she couldn't help but reach down beneath her tunic and begin rubbing her fingers over herself. The fear she felt melted away as she tickled her throbbing clit and teased her warm nether lips. Domitia closed her eyes and sighed in pleasure. If she was to die in this hateful place, it would be while cumming, thinking of that magnificent cock, spurting inside her one last time; The wall opposite her creaked and opened, the stout wooden boards pulling away. Domitia almost yelped in shock, but she didn't stop playing with herself. She stared in astonishment as a tall blonde woman came inside, carrying a torch. Following her was Nanu, a slave-girl that Domitia would have sworn belonged to her parents. "Well, hello, Domitia," the blonde woman said, smiling at her. "I'm Lady Aurora Horatia, Bonosus' mistress. Are you ready to get out of here?" Domitia nodded, but then paused, reconsidering as her fingers plunged in and out of her molten cunt. "Can you; give me just a moment here?" the former Virgin asked sheepishly. Into the Arena. Mark winced and squinted as the great gate opened, allowing light to flood into the dark tunnel. The grinding and heaving of the gears that moved the iron-reinforced barriers echoed loudly, and his heart pounded in anxiety. He was almost hyperventilating, and he could feel the blood racing through his veins. Maybe taking the adrenalin tab he'd finally found stashed behind a loose brick wasn't such a good idea. And no instructions, either. He reminded himself to punch himself in the face when he saw himself again. Hey, at least he knew he survived. He felt himself shoved roughly out into the arena, looking around in bewilderment as tens of thousands of people all shouted and jeered at him. Part of the huge stadium was cast into shadow because of the giant canvas awning that covered a full third of its seating and the arena in the center. He thought it was called the Velarium, but he wasn't sure. The roaring noise of the crowds hurt his ears, and he felt dizzy. The tab's effects apparently hadn't evened out in him yet. Maybe he should have taken it earlier? Wearing his itchy burlap loincloth, a rope belt, sandals and nothing else, Mark wandered slowly toward the center of the sandy field, his cudgel in hand. The echoing sounds of the crowd were maddening, and he felt almost dizzy. What was the purpose of this damn tab, anyway? Guards approached him. His urge was to run, but where would he go? Trembling, he stood his ground and waited for them. One of them grabbed him roughly and spun him about to face something, shoving him to one knee. Mark gasped, but then looked up and paused. On the other side of the giant stadium, sitting in a shaded box, was a man wearing purple, surrounded by guards and other dignitaries. It had to be the Emperor. The most powerful man in the world. If only he knew which one it was. Maybe he could've gotten an autograph. He chuckled bitterly at his joke, but the guard holding him told him to shut up and slapped him across the back of the head. Mark's eyes snapped open and fury flared through him. He surged to his feet and his shoulder-block knocked the guard backwards, to the astonishment of the audience. The guard and another one nearby drew their weapons and were about to kill him, when trumpets blared from all around the perimeter of the Colosseum. Mark looked around warily, seeing the reaction of the crowds as the two guards withdrew. Drums sounded out now, and more trumpets. He looked over at the emperor, his eyes going wide as he noticed a familiar, stunning blonde woman in a seat next to him and watching Mark with a smirk. Kneeling beside her was Nanu. "Jesus, Becky, there's a million people in Rome; how many did you fuck?" he muttered, scowling. He heard the gates clanking open again and spun to face them, his heart racing again. From the dark tunnel strode a stout, bald man wearing leather armour on his shoulder and a metal-studded skirt, carrying a shield and wielding a small axe. "What is this, fetish night at the Colosseum?" Mark complained loudly as the man began to run toward him. Mark braced himself, watching warily. His earlier anxiety was being replaced by anger, and a desire to either flee or fight. He'd just trust to his adrenalin and hope that his future self knew what the Hell he was doing. The gladiator ran up and swung at Mark, who ducked and came up behind his foe. Before the man could turn, Mark struck him across the back of the head with his cudgel. The man crashed to the ground face-first. The crowd was yelling in outrage and astonishment. Apparently, that wasn't supposed to happen. The man showed no signs of rising, merely stirring feebly and groaning, a huge goose egg rising on the back of his head. Hastily, Mark leaned down and pulled the round wooden shield off the man's arm and pried the axe from his grip. He stood up, trying to control his breathing. His heart felt like it would burst out of his chest. He looked around, making sure no one was approaching him from any other direction, but nobody seemed to be forthcoming. Where was his next foe? It dawned on him that he hadn't been expected to last beyond this first fight. They were probably scrambling to figure out what to do next. Doubtless they'd be finding another gladiator to throw at him. He chanced a glance up at Becky, but she sat still, simply watching him. He didn't blame her; she was supposed to have turned on him, after all. He did notice that she was keeping one leg crossed over the other and bouncing her thighs subtly. Maybe the hormones weren't completely out of her system yet. Or it could have just been normal horny Becky. Who knew at this point? A few seconds later, the gates on another section of the concave wall that surrounded him opened slowly, and out strode a tall man, wearing only a loincloth like himself and greaves, but carrying a weighted net in one hand, and a trident in the other. "Trident!" Mark exclaimed to himself, remembering. "That's what those fucking things are called! Now I can; Hey!" Mark had gotten distracted and only barely jumped out of the way of the retiarius, who thrust his trident, trying to skewer his foe. Mark angrily struck at the man's head with his axe, but he raised the haft of the weapon to block and Mark's axe broke on it. The crowd cheered wildly as it saw what happened. Mark stared dumbly at the splintered handle of his weapon, the iron head missing entirely, having spun off to land in the dust several inconvenient feet away. "What the shit?" Mark shouted angrily as he dodged another attack, keeping his shield between himself and his enemy. The trident's tines glanced off the face of his shield, coming perilously close to ripping open his side. "You mean I can't kill anyone? I'm timelocked from killing someone, even if they're trying to kill me?" He dodged again and scrambled for his cudgel, lying next to the first man he'd knocked unconscious. The man he was fighting was quick, though, and lunged in, jamming his weapon forward and trying to impale Mark through his stomach with it. Mark blocked with the shield, shuddering in panic as he felt the tines burst through the wood and punch out the back side, dangerously close to his belly. But the trident was caught now, and now the two men wrestled back and forth desperately, with the retiarius trying to free his weapon and Mark doing everything he could to prevent that exact thing. Suddenly he realized that he was doing exactly the wrong thing, and simply let go of his shield. The gladiator now held his trident awkwardly, weighed down as it was by the shield embedded on it, and with no safe recourse to get it back. He flailed at Mark with the weighted edges of his net, threatening to break smaller bones if he got in too close. Mark dashed for the cudgel again, and this time his opponent couldn't quickly follow him. Mark picked it up and tried putting the man on the defensive, skirting around him, looking for an opening to strike. The man glared at him balefully, swinging the net if Mark got too close. He's not armored and he can't use his weapon; Mark reminded himself. He flung his cudgel at the gladiator's face and surged in while the man was trying to block the unexpected projectile. His trident was weighted down with Mark's shield, so he was using the net frantically to avoid being struck. Mark plowed into the man and took him down to the ground, using his advantage in height and weight. His foe wheezed as he landed hard on his back, beginning to thrash as Mark straddled his chest and pummeled at him. A lucky punch got through and Mark snapped his foe's head to the side with a right across the jaw. He went to sleep. The crowds were shouting again angrily as Mark stood, recovering his stupid club and taking the man's net, since the shield was wrecked, and the trident was no use since he apparently wasn't allowed to kill anyone. How did time lock know, anyway? He bent over, trying to control his breathing and his pulse. His head was spinning again from the anxiety. What the Hell was his future self thinking, leaving that damn tab to use? What sort of advantage and futuristic superpower was panic? You're pumping adrenalin; it makes runners faster, it makes them run longer; it makes people stronger in a crisis; He opened his eyes and stood, turning around and looking at the thousands upon thousands of people who hated him. Fuck those people. He turned and looked at the emperor and held the weighted net in the air, scowling at the sovereign. "That all you got, asshole?" he shouted, feeling himself get angrier and more aggressive with every moment. Becky could barely hear what Mark was yelling over the noise of the crowds, but she shifted somewhat uncomfortably when she felt the mood of the man next to her darken. "So that's how he wants to play it, hmm?" muttered the emperor, resting his cheek against his hand. "Uppity thing, this boy of yours, Lady Horatia." "Oh, he is no longer mine, great emperor; this behavior, reprehensible as it might be, is unknown to me. Please dispose of the upstart as you see fit," Becky replied, knowing better than to be perceived as defending Mark. "You can count on that, my lady;” he replied, nodding absently as he made some vague motion to a signaler. "If you will excuse me, sire, I must depart for a moment," Becky said, trying to not sound urgent. The emperor looked at her quizzically for a moment: "You would miss his doom?" She made a show of blushing: "His life and death mean nothing to me now, but all this excitement has undone me, sire. I must go and relieve myself, because it wouldn't do to piss myself in your presence." "Very well, then," he said, nodding. "But try to be back soon." Becky stood and bowed before exiting the emperor's spectator box, taking Nanu with her, pulling her along by the wrist. "My lady, is now a good time to see to such functions?" asked the Egyptian girl as she followed the blonde woman. "Is Bonosus not in great danger? I thought you meant to rescue him." "I can't rescue him sitting next to that pompous ass, now can I?" Becky hissed as she strode down one of the hallways. "And keep your voice down; I don't want people to know what we're doing." "Sorry, mistress," Nanu replied, blushing. She allowed herself to be dragged along for several seconds before asking her next question. "What are we doing, exactly?" "You'll see soon enough," Becky said grimly, her blue eyes flashing as she pushed through the throngs of people in the hallways that ran around the length of the Colosseum. "I hope you wore your cock-sucking lips today;” The huge man lumbered towards Mark; he was well over half a foot taller than Mark, and a whole lot heavier. Beneath his layer of fat, he was obviously muscular and very strong. He carried a shield in one hand, a wicked sword in the other. His loincloth was made of tough leather, covered in metal studs. His wide belt was also braced with metal. His right arm was protected from shoulder to wrist by a cauldron and gleaming steel plates. On his head was an intimidating helmet, the face mask looking like something out of "Mad Max: Fury Road," with a peaked top that sported what looked like a curved metal blade or sail. It looked like he was wearing a can opener on his head. "Fuck;” Mark whined to himself as he stood his ground, trying to figure out how he was going to keep from getting killed. He held his cudgel and his net, trying to look threatening, but the gorilla coming at him didn't seem to care. He jumped out of the way as the Samnite slashed with his sword. He tried to move in, but was sent flying backwards when the gladiator suddenly slammed the front of his shield into him. Landing on his back, Mark only had a split second to roll out of the way as the point of his foe's sword drove down into the dirt where'd he'd only just been. He kicked at the man's leg, but it held, and he scrambled away, looking to put some distance between them. "Hey, Jason Voorhies!" he called out, waving his club in the air. "Over here, candy-ass!" The gladiator turned his head to look at him while trying to wrench his blade from the hard-packed earth. He finally did so and stood upright, rolling his shoulders and striding forward again. He slashed with his blade, but Mark dodged once again and then threw his net over his foe. The Samnite got caught in it, but didn't go down, trying angrily to remove it. Mark jumped on his back and began hammering away with his stupid little club. The giant staggered about, flailing wildly to dislodge his smaller foe. The jeering from the crowd was punctuated with increasing amounts of laughter at this ridiculous spectacle. Mark hung on for dear life with one arm wrapped around the man, his other hand whacking away at the foe's helmet. But his own net was preventing the blows from being fully effective, despite the metallic ringing of his strikes. Unable to reach the pest on his back or use his weapons, the huge man simply fell backwards, hoping to crush Mark. It wasn't graceful, and it wasn't pretty, but it did stun Mark long enough to stop him from hitting his foe with his cudgel. "Oh fuck;” Mark wheezed as the Samnite rolled off him and struggled to get up while removing the netting. Mark slowly crawled away, shaking his head to stop the world from spinning. The jellied tissue that was once his lungs was on fire, and strained to get oxygen circulating through him. He heard his foe growl in frustration, and then he felt himself getting grabbed by the scruff of the neck and the back of his loincloth before being hauled completely off the ground; The crowd went wild as the gladiator threw Bonosus bodily to the ground, as if trying to crush his bones with the impact. He picked him up again and dashed him to the hard-packed earth, having given up on removing the net. Mark protected himself from the slams as best he could, but it wasn't helping much, given the strength of the man who was mauling him. The fourth time getting slammed to the ground was about Mark's limit, and the world had become nonsense around him; everything sounded like it was being played in drunken slow motion. His vision swam, and he really just wanted to take a damn nap. He shook his head trying to clear it, remembering that Becky had bought him time, so he'd best not waste it getting rag-dolled by this shit stain. While the Samnite was reaching down for him, Mark managed to roll onto his back and kicked up, hard, between the gladiator's legs. His foot found the man's crotch, and while the force of the blow was lessened by the net's interference, his foe still groaned, and his knees bent. Mark kicked again, and then once more, having finally staggered his foe. The man sank to his knees, holding his crotch. Mark couldn't see his face, but he was obviously in a great deal of pain. Mark staggered to his feet, ignoring the crowd's jeers and screams, focusing only on his foe. The gladiator was now protecting his crotch with his hands, so Mark couldn't kick him there, so he slammed the bottom of his foot into the larger man's chest, knocking him on his back, where he lay moaning. Mark stamped on his crotch for good measure. "Stop, dammit!" wailed the man. "Quit kicking me in the cock!" "Fuck you!" Mark spat, scowling. His chest was on fire and his entire body throbbed in pain. "You were trying to kill me, fuckface! Why should I give a shit what you think?" "I'll stop, I'll stop!" the man pleaded, writhing under the net and totally at Mark's mercy. "Just don't wreck my cock, I was gonna fuck tonight!" "Yeah, right," Mark sneered. "Who were you gonna fuck?" Mark spun as he heard an ululating war cry, and his eyes widened as he saw a woman running toward him, carrying a whip in one hand and a sword in the other. Her spiked hair was wet with blue woad paste, and her eyes were mad with battle lust. "Her;” the Samnite indicated. Becky and Nanu were both on their knees, mouths bobbing back and forth on the cocks of the men they had leaning back against the wall, groaning and pumping their hips. Neither of the men could believe their luck; they thought this would be another boring day for measly pay. From up here, they couldn't even see the action down in the arena well. Sulus and Catullus, two former merchant marines, were charged with keeping the Velarium in place during the spectacles. Their extensive experience with canvas sails made them ideal for this tedious but essential work. At least, that's what they were told, despite the thirty asses a day they received proclaiming otherwise. So imagine their good fortune and delight when this patrician woman and her slave-girl happened to wander on up, espy the two men, and offer to suck their cocks, without even charging them anything! Talk about Saturnalia in Quintilis! Nanu moaned as she swirled her tongue around the head of the cock she was sucking on, holding it by the base of the shaft, her eyes closed. This seemed like an odd time to be doing something like this, but Lady Aurora had been quite firm that it was part of the plan. So be it. Besides, that strange little patch her new mistress had affixed to the skin under her arm was making her so horny right now. Kneeling beside the slave, Becky's free hand reached out and took hold of Nanu's, giving it a squeeze. They continued pushing their wet mouths along the lengths of the throbbing shafts, both girls getting wetter and more aroused with each passing moment. Nanu pulled her mouth off the cock for a moment, sucking in air and breathing heavily as she massaged it with her tiny hand. Her face was flushed as she looked over at her new mistress, her eyes glazed with desire. Becky nodded her assent. Nanu stood quickly and lifted the long trails of her garment, exposing her ass and cunt to the man she'd been servicing. She turned around and leaned back against him, squirming her ass against his cock, making him moan loudly. With great need, she grabbed hold of his tool and speared herself down on it, sighing loudly before beginning to wiggle back and forth on him, shivering as he slid in and out of her. Becky rose to her feet soon after, moving around to face Nanu and leaning forward, with her hands on the slave-girl's shoulders and looking into her eyes. The marine got behind Becky and gripped her hips, pushing inside her. Becky moaned into Nanu's mouth as she kissed her, their tongues tangling hungrily while their tits squirmed and rubbed together. The men held tight and fucked the two women as hard as they could, looking to cum as quickly as possible. Hips smacked against asses and moans grew louder. Becky and Nanu now panted through an open-mouthed kiss, their hands groping one another in need. The Egyptian girl pressed back as hard as she could on the cock she was impaled on, while Becky ground in eager circles, yearning for release. Seconds later they were wailing into one another's mouths, shuddering in ecstasy as the men groaned and began pumping cum inside their wanton pussies. Becky and Nanu were relentless, milking the men for all they were worth, until they slumped to the stone floor, almost insensate from the orgasms these strange women had given them. Straddling the marines now, and facing into one another, Becky and Nanu continued kissing and fondling, even as they moved slowly up and down on the rigid poles they'd been fucking. "Umm, mistress;” Nanu said dreamily, lost in Becky's blue eyes. "I know, my love," Becky murmured, giving Nanu many light kisses on the lips, as if she was unable to help herself. "But we must; smooch; get ready to; do our part; smooch; and rescue Mark;” Nanu pulled back from the kiss and looked up in confusion. "Mark?" "Bonosus," Becky corrected herself, waving it off. "I'll explain later. Now help me get ready;” The crowd was howling with laughter as Mark ran around the arena in a panic, chased by the gladiatrix, who cracked her whip at him, screeching for him to get his ass back there so she could kick it. Mark didn't need oppositional defiance disorder to ignore her demands. The tip of that whip was cracking awfully close behind him. The Samnite he'd downed earlier grunted and flopped down again as Mark stamped on his back while running over him. "Don't try to get up, asshole, you promised!" Mark shouted angrily. "If you do, I don't care if she's trying to kill me, I'll come over there and kick you in the balls so hard you'll be spitting them out!" "Okay! Okay!" the man shouted back, lying on his stomach and waiting. "But I hope she catches you and rips your skin off to wear as a cloak!" "Oh, go sit on a Doric column!" Mark grumbled, deking to the left to try to throw her off. At this point, the crowd was chanting something, what he could only Assume Was Her Name "Achilleia! Achilleia!" "What is that, Latin for Psycho Hose-Beast?" Mark complained loudly, noticing that he had not gained any ground on his foe. He only had the stupid cudgel, whereas she had a wicked sword and a goddam whip. He had the distinct impression he couldn't tire her; she had the look of a woman on a murder mission; her eyes were wild with bloodlust, the scream escaping her lips singing of his gory doom. "She's the greatest female gladiator in Rome!" called out the Samnite, still watching from his confines beneath the net. "She's been more than a match for many men who have fought her!" "Singing my praises doesn't get you more cunt than normal, Rullus!" Achilleia snapped, still chasing her quarry. Gods, this slave could run! Pity she had to kill him, he was well-built and had a great ass! She pressed harder, now swiping with her sword, since using her whip slowed her down some. Like most gladiators, she was wearing little armour, only leather greaves, a leather loincloth, an abbreviated leather cuirass that exposed her midriff but held her tits in place, and a leather cauldron and brace on one arm. A steel fillet around her forehead glittered with glass beads, off-setting her wild blue death-hawk hair. She whooped in triumph as the tip of her sword tore open the back of his loincloth and it fell away, leaving Mark completely exposed as he fled for his life. The crowd was laughing hysterically again. "Dammit, I hate freeballing when I'm running!" he shouted angrily, grimacing as his balls slapped around his thighs. "You have no idea how uncomfortable this is!" "Stop running then, coward!" Achilleia taunted, enjoying the view even as she tried to kill him. "I only offer the bliss of death! One red kiss of my blade across your throat, slave, and you; Off!" Done with running, Mark stopped very suddenly and braced himself, hunkering down so that Achilleia plowed into him, completely unprepared. She staggered backward and Mark whirled and grappled onto her, preventing her from using her weapons. The gladiatrix snarled and tried to knee him in the crotch, but he kept his legs judiciously in the way. They tottered and staggered about, vying for control, until they tripped over the Samnite, who was helpless to avoid them. "Oh Fuck!" he wheezed as they landed on him and then rolled off, still tussling. "Welcome to my world, dickface!" Mark shouted back at him, still wrestling with Achilleia, who meant to murder him repeatedly. Out of desperation, and with the effects of the tab still coursing through his blood, he picked her up bodily and threw her to the ground, her sword clattering away. He dropped to his knees instantly, smacking her in the face with his scrotum. "Teabag!" he shouted before whirling around and grappling onto her, trying to subdue her. He hated the thought of punching a woman, but she was trying to eviscerate him, so an exception might be in order. Achilleia was a veteran of the gladiator pits, however, and not so easily dealt with. She recovered and thrashed around, screeching and trying to claw her foe's eyes out. He swatted the whip from her hands before she could strike him with it. Mark found her increasingly difficult to manage, using his weight on top of her body to keep her in place. That plan went south, however, when she wrapped her legs around his waist and began rocking back and forth, until she was on top. They rolled around in the dust while the crowd went insane. Mark had her arms gripped tightly, out to the sides, which forced her body down closer to his. The wild look in her eyes chilled his blood, and she tried to bite his neck repeatedly, to tear his throat out. He countered frantically by using his head to shove hers away from his tender skin, and the result must have looked ridiculous, the two of them pushing and sparring with their heads. "Gurr, let; me; kill; you!" Achilleia hissed, struggling to maintain her balance over her stronger foe. "I'll make it quick, I promise!" "It'll feel good, I promise!" Mark sneered, butting the side of her head to knock it away. "Why would I make this easy for you?" "Gonna; rip you; a new;” Achilleia strained, pushing down harder. She then paused, her eyes going wide with shock. "What; gods, do you have a hard-on?" Mark used the momentary pause to roll her over, her arms pinned beside her head. Achilleia's eyes were still wide as she goggled up at him. Unfortunately, yes, he was hard again. Either he was developing some sort of danger fetish, or the hormones weren't quite as out of his system as he thought. They struggled and thrashed, with the look of shock on Achilleia's face becoming one of irritation, then a weird determination. She wasn't fighting about so much, and she seemed to be pushing with her hips, almost pumping with them. She glared and bit her lip. The roaring of the crowds was slowly abating as they watched the proceedings on the arena floor. What was happening? Seconds ago, the gladiatrix had been trying to kill the slave, now they were; what were they doing? Mark kept her pinned beneath him, and couldn't help but join her in squirming as they glared into one another's eyes. Achilleia was undulating her hips now, her upper body virtually motionless. Mark grimaced at the feel of the toughened leather around her middle grinding on his hard-on. "Dammit;” Achilleia growled. "Let go of my god-rotting hand so I can move my loincloth!" Mark took a chance and let go of one of her hands. It flashed down and pulled aside the leather garment before taking hold of his hard cock and guiding it to her entrance. Without another thought, Mark pushed down, deep inside her. Achilleia wailed loudly and wrapped her legs around his waist again, pulling him in deeper still. The entire Colosseum throng had gone silent as the spectators stared, stunned by what they were witnessing. All that could be heard, echoing through the giant stadium, was Achilleia's cries of pleasure. Was this really happening? "Achilleia? What the Hell?" the Samnite yelled in outrage, his girlfriend getting fucked by Rome's most hated slave mere feet away from him. "Shut up, Rullus, he's fucking huge!" Achilleia shouted back, pumping her hips wildly against Mark. The gladiator did as he was told and simply sulked, turning his head to look elsewhere. The emperor watched out stonily, not at all impressed with the turn of events his grand spectacle for the people had taken. He'd heard of the blasphemy this upstart slave had committed, and this was supposed to be a damnation of a great sin. Now it was another blasphemy. And where the Hell was Lady Aurora? He napped his fingers and one of his servants leaned in close, to see what his master wanted. "Have them all killed;” growled the emperor, determined to save face somehow. Mark thrust harder and harder, while Achilleia yelped and bucked beneath him, holding onto his back and with her legs still wrapped around his back. Nearby, Rullus was resting his helmeted head on his hand and rapping his fingers against the packed earth, trying to look bored. Not difficult for a man tangled inside a net. "Any time, you two;” he grumbled. "Oh, cram it, Linzer-head," Mark spat. "Say one more thing and I'll fuck her ass next!" "Oh!" Achilleia wailed, grinding and thrusting against Mark desperately. "I'm gonna; I ‘ Then she seized up and pushed up with all her strength, clenching her teeth so hard they might have cracked. As Rome watched on in stunned silence, the gladiatrix shrieked to the gods and came, hard. Mark shuddered and groaned, pumping profuse amounts of cum deep inside her clenching cunt. He thrust madly, emptying himself into her. Finally, they were both spent. Achilleia lay still beneath him, her chest rising and falling, skin glistening with sweat. Mark, exhausted, rested his forehead against her shoulder, too tired to defend himself if she tried to kill him now. Fortunately, his death was the farthest thing from her mind. Seconds of silence passed, before the thousands of spectators in the stands erupted into a wave of cheers and catcalls. Mark smiled and chuckled tiredly. "That can't be good;” he mused. "Nope," she agreed, sighing and biting on a knuckle as the last of the orgasm pulsed through her. "After that, they're certainly going to kill us. All of us. It doesn't matter; I would have died in the arena eventually. At least this way, I died with a cock in me and cumming hard." "Don't be so certain about that;” Mark replied, finally looking up and seeing all the gates opening and dozens of legionaries rushing toward them, spears at the ready. "Ah, I don't like this!" Nanu whined as she shimmied out along one of the corbels that held the vast awning in place. She held on like grim death as she edged forward, a small but sharp knife in one hand. "You can do it, my love," Becky said encouragingly, watching from their original position where they'd fucked the two marines. Both men were still snoozing, but she had tied their hands and feet for extra security. She would have done Nanu's job herself, but she was taller and heavier than the Egyptian girl, who stood a much better chance of succeeding than she did without snapping the braces or corbels. "Look straight ahead and ignore the sounds below." So of course, Nanu looked down. "He's fucking!" she hissed, her eyes narrowing. "He's fucking the gladiatrix that's supposed to be killing him! I may kill him! He doesn't need saving, I do!" "Nanu, focus!" Becky insisted. "Get to your position and await my signal." "Yes, mistress;” sighed the slave-girl sullenly. Once in position, Nanu held on tight, trying not to think about the dizzying heights she was suspended from. Everyone seemed like ants far below her. Except for Bonosus and his whore of a gladiator; she could see them very clearly, to the place where she could make out his throbbing cock as it thrust in and out of her unworthy cunt. He had a lot of explaining to do when this was over. The crowd was watching in stunned silence, unable to believe what they were seeing. But then Becky and Nanu heard the gladiatrix wailing as she came. Bonosus' groans of pleasure burned in Nanu's ears, while Becky just rolled her eyes, sighed and tapped her foot impatiently. Thunderous cheers erupted from the crowd; they'd come for blood and been rewarded with live pornography! Nanu was scowling still, when she noticed the gates opening and legionaries pouring out of them, converging on the five figures in the center of the arena. "Mistress;” Nanu said nervously, her anxiety for Bonosus' well-being overcoming her jealousy. "Now, Nanu!" Becky yelled, making sure her slave could hear her. She was already working frantically to cut through the thick ropes in one of the giant pulleys that moved the Velarium into position. Nanu, meanwhile, was sawing at the edge of the rope that held the corbel she was on in place. She gritted her teeth as she watched the steel knife bite through the thick fiber cable until finally it snapped free. The rope whipped about as it unraveled, causing a cascade of loosening canvas across the broad length of the famed awning. Becky, meanwhile, finished cutting through the rope in the giant pulley she'd selected, dodging hastily as it snapped and flailed about before spinning away. The giant canvas sheets comprising the Velarium buckled and gave way, while the corbels and rope masts retracted rapidly. "Mistress!" Nanu keened, holding on like grim death as the corbel she was on, no longer held in place by the giant ropes, snapped back toward the solid stone walls of the Colosseum. "Jump, Nanu!" Becky called out, standing on the edge of the wall and holding her arms out. "I'll catch you! Trust mistress!" Nanu squeezed her eyes shut and jumped; Becky wheezed as she caught the flying girl, tumbling to the floor with her and holding her tight. Nanu was shivering in her grasp, so Becky just held her for a few seconds and caressed her raven hair. The slave-girl looked up at her savior and nodded, so Becky stood them up, listening to the shrieks of panic as the Velarium floated down relentlessly. "Teamwork, Nanu!" she said excitedly as they stood. "Let's see what happens next!" In the Arena. Mark faced one direction warily, while Rullus and Achilleia stood behind him, squaring off against other legionaries who were closing in. The original gladiator and the retiarius were also conscious and now stood with them, brandishing what weapons they could. Mark felt silly sporting only his cudgel, but it seemed dumb to not let the gladiators have the weapons they were trained with. His cock was still hard, and leaking cum from the tip. He saw Achilleia slowly turning her head to look down at it longingly. "Eyes front, Achilleia!" he snapped, not in the mood to die. She returned to glaring balefully at the encroaching soldiers. There must have been a hundred of the legionaries. That was twenty-to-one odds. He decided to not mention that to his enemies-turned-allies, since he wasn't sure if they understood ratios in any event. If their math was as poor as their hygiene, why bother? "When I thought I'd die in the emperor's sight, this isn't how I pictured it," Rullus growled, brandishing his sword. "I hadn't envisioned dying for that cocksucker at all," Achilleia replied, spitting in contempt at the foes in front of her. "Damned if I'm gonna give him the satisfaction of a clean kill. People will remember this day, to his embarrassment!" The legionaries advanced, the circle tightening. They were protected by their large scutum body shields, and their spears pointed threateningly at the little rebel group. Mark wasn't sure what good he would do here, since he was armed with a club smaller than his dick, and he was the only untrained gladiator. But then he noticed rippling movement above, looked up and grinned. The velarium became dislodged from its moorings and like a vast sail or flag, began floating down over the stadium. People noticed, began screeching in panic, and stampeding. "Right on, Becks;” he said with satisfaction as his day began to look up. The emperor looked up, scowling as he saw the giant canvas sheet descending, fluttering menacingly as it enveloped the upper levels of seating. Panic ensued, with people scampering around pell-mell, trying to escape. "I really hate the gods;” he thought darkly as the canvas touched down around him and everything went to shit. Becky, standing on the edge of the wall and looking down over the chaos and mayhem she had caused, with tens of thousands thrown into panic, cackled gaily and clapped her hands before yanking down her top to expose her tits and holding her arms wide and yelling loudly across her kingdom of madness. "Are you not entertained?" she shouted, reveling in her triumph. God, she'd always wanted to use that line. "C'mon, c'mon, c'mon!" Mark shouted as he and his new allies raced down the hallway, shooing everyone in front of him. "Faster, if you wanna live!" The legionaries had forgotten all about the little group of rebels once the madness ensued, racing toward the emperor to rescue him. Mark used the opportunity to escape, bringing his former foes with him. He wasn't terribly interested in seeing them die, and they might prove very useful in getting out of here in one piece. Rullus had led them through a small, little-known door in the wall of the arena, one used generally only by pit masters to monitor the proceedings. His titan frame barely fit in it, but he led the way dutifully. "Where are we going?" Achillea asked, happy to be escaping, but at least wanting to know what the plan was. She had her whip and her sword in hand again. "The most convenient, flat and open space you know of beneath the Colosseum," Mark replied, hurrying along behind her. "A place almost no one knows about or uses." "One of the old training spaces," grunted Rullus. "It hasn't been used in years. Follow me!" Their course took them deeper beneath the stadium, through winding halls and narrow corridors and staircases. They finally reached a wide chamber, in the middle of which stood Becky, Nanu and Domitia. The former Vestal and the slave-girl seemed stunned to see the small party approaching, and the gladiators gaped as Lady Aurora and her slave ran into one another's arms, kissing deeply and feverishly, speaking in some unknown tongue. "Right!" Mark said, finally disengaging from Becky's tongue as he looked around, eyes flashing with determination. "I know this is going to sound weird, but I need you all to trust me. We're going to get you out of here, as quickly as we can." "How?" asked the Retiarius, looking about warily. "They'll find us eventually!" "I know, and what I'm going to say will sound like magic, but just run with it, okay?" Mark replied, walking over to the Holmes Field Device, which Becky had been kind enough to retrieve. He wasn't sure how, but she was better with this temporal shit than he was. And they trusted one another by now. "This contraption will get us out of here, but it's not big enough for all of us at once. I'm gonna take Lady Aurora and Domitia first, then come back for a few more, then the last load." Rullus nodded: "You spared my life, and I entrust you with it. Achilleia and I will go last, holding the room if the enemy comes." "Oh, Rullus;” Achilleia sighed, looking up at the hulking gladiator, her expression a dreamy one, before she suddenly scowled and smacked him on the back of his helmeted head. "You romantic asshole." Mark left them to argue while he hustled Becky and Domitia onto the platform, which was already switched on, lights and readings blinking around the surface. Becky swatted Domitia's hand as she tried to touch a dial. "You know where we're going?" he asked, hoping she had a better handle on this than he did. She nodded, smiling. "Leave it to me, Mark. I think you'll like this solution;” The climate was certainly a change from that of Rome, but it was also a pleasant experience in its own right. The city around them, built of red brick, sandy-colored stone, and studded with stately palm trees, reminded Mark of eastern cities in every movie he'd ever seen. Beyond the walls stretched endless expanses of desert, in which the city stood as a shining jewel in a vast sea of scorching sand. He didn't know why Becky knew to park the machine where she did, but he also knew she had figured out how to use his Holmes Field Device on her own, so he wasn't questioning it. Safe from prying eyes, and after two more trips back to the Colosseum to gather the other rebels, Mark now found himself in an ancient temple in the shape of a ziggurat, with priestesses standing in front of them and bowing. Unlike the Vestals, the white garments of these priestesses were delightfully spare, exposing more than it covered. "Lady Aurora Horatia," one of them said humbly. "Your timing is fortuitous, and we gladly accept your offer. Domitia will be given a new life as a priestess of Nanaya, or as she is known in your tongue, Suadela." The priestesses all walked up to Domitia and kissed her, welcoming her into their sisterhood. The former Vestal shed tears, not in sorrow, but because she had a new beginning. Nanaya, as the goddess was known in this far-flung province, was an ancient Sumerian goddess of sensuality and lust. When the Romans had conquered the land, they readily identified her with Suadela, to keep the peace. The priestess smiled at Mark and Becky again. "And for your generous donation of gold, we will take on your four friends here, to guard our temple, as the garrison makes no effort to do so. They are now, in their own way, lifelong servants and devotees of the goddess." The four gladiators beamed proudly. Since serving Nanaya, even as guardians of her temple, meant food, lodging and getting laid by her harlot-priestesses, they were more than amenable to the idea. "Lady Aurora," Domitia intoned, taking Becky's hands in hers and smiling slyly. "Will you consent to Bonosus and yourself being the first to receive my blessings as a priestess of Nanaya?" "I wouldn't have it any other way, my dear;” Becky purred, pulling Domitia into her arms and kissing her deeply. A small villa in Roman Italy; Mark sipped wine from a goblet while Becky lay nearby on a couch, wearing nothing while Nanu sat on a small stool and massaged her feet. The sultry afternoon suited everyone, and they were finally at peace. "Helluva trip, Becks," Mark mused, draining his glass and then pouring more for himself. "You've gotten really good with the Holmes Field Device now. I seriously thought it was me who left the adrenalin tab for my discovery under the Colosseum, but it was actually you." "Sorry to scare you there," Becky sighed, as Nanu worked on her toes individually, sometimes even kissing them as she rubbed oil into them. "I found them in our tab supply, and thought it was our best bet. I just jumped behind a few hours when no one was around and stashed them in that cell for you." "So it wasn't even me coming back from the future to save myself," Mark chuckled. "Here I was so confident that I'd lived, that I couldn't be killed because future-self was looking out for me, but no, it was current you. So I could've been killed at any point, even if time lock kept me from killing anyone else." "It was a little bit messy, but you did survive, and that's what counts." Becky pointed out, caressing one of her tits lazily while enjoying Nanu's exquisite touch. "So what're we gonna do with her?" Mark asked, referencing the Egyptian slave-girl. Nanu had gotten used to her mistress and her manservant speaking in this weird, harsh language, and thought nothing of it anymore; when they needed her, they spoke Latin or her own tongue to her. Becky sighed contentedly and puddled further into the couch. Nanu's foot massages were utter bliss. "I was considering letting her stay here, and simply look after this little villa I bought for me. Whenever we visited, we'd just come back as close to the time we left as possible, but I have no idea if we could guarantee time snarls not getting in the way. So I'm bringing her home with me." Mark raised an eyebrow. "That a good idea? Or even possible?" Becky shrugged. "If she can't be brought with us, the Holmes Field Device won't work, right? So we care for her here. If it does allow it, I'll keep her with me in my house and teach her about her new world. I'll just say she's a foreign student bunking with me." "Literally, I might add." Mark quipped, holding up his goblet and winking. "Oh, you," Becky giggled while Nanu shed her clothes and crawled over Becky, straddling her hips and beginning to squirm their pussies together slowly. "I don't think she's gonna give up on the notion of being my slave-girl any time soon; it seems to make her feel safe. If she asks about you as a slave, I'll say I freed you." "Well, I was pretty enslaved to you for a while there," Mark chuckled. "Funny, I remember being so in love with you while those tabs were in effect, and I remember it fondly. But at this point, I'm just back to feeling like you're my dear friend, and I love you, just not in love any more, ya' know?" Becky sighed and nodded as she placed her hands gently on Nanu's tits and caressed them while undulating beneath the slave-girl. "I know what you mean. Talk about exhilarating, right? We should do that again at some point, just for funsies." "I'm in," Mark agreed, as his cock hardened from watching the two girls make love. He put down his wine, stood up and moved in behind them, kneeling at the bottom of the couch and sinking his cock deep inside Becky, making her moan as he started to slide in and out of her. "And what about our other acquisitions?" he asked, caressing and squeezing Nanu's ass while he fucked his Physics teacher. "Uh, the clothes we'll keep at my place, for future use," she breathed, loving the feel of Nanu's moist cunt on hers while Mark fucked deeply. She felt Nanu shiver and gasp as Mark pulled out of her and pushed into the slave-girl. "And I bought those big amphorae of Falernian wine, there's twenty-six liters in each. We'll bury them where we know nature has never been disturbed back in our time, and then retrieve them. Voila, Roman wine for dinner every night." "I'm gonna have fun explaining that to my parents;” Mark chuckled as he slid back into Becky, making her cry out. Dinner with Family. Dhallyla stared at the liquid in her glass in wonder while her family sat at the table for dinner. It was quite unlike anything she'd ever tasted before. "Mark, what; what did you say this was called again?" she asked. He shrugged as he ate. "It's a Roman-style wine, called Falernian. Lots of people are recreating ancient alcohol recipes now, so I thought we'd give this a shot. Pretty nice, hmm?" "Very strong," his sister Roxy rasped as she put down her wine glass and made a bit of a face. "Very, very strong." "That's why the Romans and Greeks mixed their wine with water," he chuckled. "Some Roman talked about not being able to bring an open flame near wine because it could catch fire. So I mixed it with water, like the instructions said. Sorry if it's still strong." "Where did you get this again?" his father asked. "Ren Faire," he said easily. "All sorts of brewers and people showing off their wine and beer skills these days at them, so I thought I'd give it a shot, ya' know? Bought a couple of bottles." "It's certainly different, but I can grow to like it," his mother mused. "Make sure you get more before we run out." "I can do that," Mark replied cheerfully. Later that night, he was sitting at his desk in his room, surfing for eras to visit during their next adventure, when the door to his room clicked shut. He turned his head to see his sister leaning back against the door, looking at him pointedly. "Something I can do for you, Rox?" he asked plainly, keeping his eyes on his research. "Now that you mention it, yeah," she said, folding her arms and wearing that insufferable smirk of hers. She never stopped reminding him who the elder sibling was. "So I did some looking around online, and there hasn't been a Ren Faire within five hundred miles of us in the last six months." Mark paused in his surfing and slowly turned to look at his sister. "So," she said, walking slowly toward him. "I figure it's about time you told me what the Hell is really going on;” Loose ends, scores to settle, a moral quandaries abound! It's Your Own Fault You Snooped! Mark didn't speak for several seconds, trying his best to not gape at Roxy. She'd always been somewhat suspicious of him when he did just about anything, but the fact that she'd done actual research this time was something new. She had played her hand, and he was cornered. But still, he found himself not sure what to say. "Well, c'mon, you little trouser snake," moving away from the door and sauntering toward him. She could tell she'd caught him dead to rights about something, but now she needed to find out what it was. "Ya' might as well 'fess up, because I somehow doubt you want mom and dad to know what you're up to." The mere thought brought a shiver to Mark and left a cold sweat on his brow. He swallowed, trying not to panic. Roxy had less mercy in a sibling confrontation than Mike Tyson had in the ring. He thought of the number of times she'd beaten his ass for tattling on her when they were younger, and how she'd always get some brutal form of revenge he was unlikely to forget. And he dreaded the thought of how she could screw this up for him. "I'm almost not wanting to find out, at least for a while, because watching your mind flop around in panic is kinda fun," she said, smirking as she stopped in front of him and leaned forward. "But I need to make a decision about whether the 'rents oughta know, so let's speed this up, okay?" She then turned and sat on the edge of his bed, leaning back on her hands, one leg crossed over the other as she looked at him pointedly. "Spill it, little brother." His mind raced. What could he tell her? She'd caught him in a flat-out lie that he had acquired his Falernian wine from a Ren Faire, and had no doubt pieced together that his other recent exotic acquisitions were likewise not from where he'd claimed. So what were her suspicions? She no doubt was assuming, quite reasonably, that he was involved in some illicit activity that

The Time Riders: Part 7 Becoming A Slave Owner. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Cast of Characters: Mark Simmons: 18 year old High School grad, enamored with Miss Becky Fischer. He finds the time machine and builds a new life. Uses various aliases in traveling. Rebecca 'Becky' Fischer: Mark's Physics teacher. Very intelligent, in her later twenties, Shapely Tall Blonde, lusty bisexual, D Cup tits. Martial arts expert, Uses various aliases in traveling. Henri: Claims to be a French physician and Apothicary. Chester Edgerton: Time traveling mentor, living in 17th Century French village. Cardinal Richelieu: ‘The Red Duke'. Statesman and Roman Catholic Cardinal. Dispises Queen Anne. Alexandra D'Assaut ('Alexa', or 'Lexi': Lady in waiting (and trusted advisor) to Queen Anne of France, Lusty bisexual, Very Tall, Busty DD tits, long golden blonde hair, Blue eyed. Lisette: servant (and lover) of Lady Alexandra, young, bespeckled brown eyes. Short, shapely, with wavy dark hair, bisexual. Dhallyla: Mark's mother. Roxy: Mark's sister. Nanu: An Egyptian slave of Pompeneia Flavius, purchased by Becky, dark complexion. Pompeneia: Roman hostess of Orgies. Lusty wife of Flavius, Mother of Domitia, bisexual, tall and shapely. Flavius: Roman aristocrat, husband of Pompeneia, protective father of Dometia, Domitia: Lusty young daughter of Pompeneia and Flavius. A pledged Vestal Virgin, Escapes to Sumeria when sentenced to death by starvation by Roman court. Pompeneia looked at Nanu and spoke to her somewhat tersely. "You are now owned by the Lady Aurora Horatia, who has purchased you at a fair price from me. Such belongings as you might have, girl, will be leaving with you when the Lady departs. Understood?" Nanu's eyes widened and she felt her heart suddenly pounding in her chest in shock and delight. Unable to contain her smile, she nodded eagerly. Pompeneia looked back at her guest and smiled. "She is all yours, my lady." Becky looked at Nanu and smirked, making a shooing motion with her hand. "Well, what are you waiting for, girl? Go find that lazybones Bonosus and tell him." Nanu was gone in a flash. Becky turned to look at Pompeneia and smiled wickedly as she leaned her back down on the couch and wiggled her way between Pompeneia's hips, so that her mouth was at her hostess' cunt. "Now, how about I find another way to thank you for your generosity?" she purred as she began sliding her tongue along those sticky lips; Mark was wandering through the darkened rooms of the parts of the house not currently being used by the orgy, still looking for a damn lavatory. Why the Hell did the Romans have such fucked-up house layouts? He'd passed about ten servants' bedrooms already; was he just supposed to piss on one of them? He paused as he heard a quiet noise, one he recognized quickly as sighing. It had been coming from a room nearby, and it was definitely a girl's sigh. Or a really femmy boy slave. You couldn't guess in ancient Rome. Either way, he decided to investigate. He tiptoed forward, looking into various dark rooms he'd passed. He heard another sigh, and then something more akin to a moan. He smiled slyly, identifying the room it had finally come from. He crept up and peered around the open wooden doors to look inside; She had her back to him, but inside the dark chamber, which was obviously a bedroom, was a young woman, with her face seemingly pressed to the far wall, and squirming her hips beneath her expensive clothing and beginning to pant. She had voluminous brown hair worn up on her head, exposing a shapely neck, and her stola dress had ridden up high enough to expose her lush ass cheeks, which were quivering and squeezing while she fingered herself. Grinning, Mark leaned against the door frame and just watched quietly. He wasn't beyond a good show. A tiny point of light near her head finally showed Mark what she was doing; there was a small hole in the wall, big enough for her to see through, and she was clearly watching the orgy happening on the other side. She was also clearly having a great time getting off to it. He liked the sight of her, at least, what he could readily see; she had a great ass, a slender back and shapely legs. Her dark brown hair, worn in several braids, was just begging to be pulled on. He couldn't see her cunt from here, but he could definitely hear how wet she was. He quietly entered the room and glided up behind her. She smelled of iris and roses, a perfume he found thrilling, especially here in this dark room, both of them unseen by the scores of others in the villa. His cock, still hard and throbbing, couldn't wait to be buried deep inside her. He moved in close and pressed up against her, his rigid shaft sliding between her legs. She shuddered in shock and drew in a breath, as if she was about to scream; but he quickly and gently clamped his hand over her mouth and wrapped his other hand around her waist. Her moved his head next to her ear. "You don't need to scream or be frightened," he whispered, feeling her still shaking. "I am the Lady Aurora's servant Bonosus, and I just want to be with you this day;” She turned her head, her eyes wide, as she tried to see him, his hand still loosely over her mouth. Her body was still stiff in possible panic, but she hadn't cried out yet. He smiled at her, trying to assure her he meant no harm. "If I let go of your mouth, will you scream?" he asked. The girl shook her head. For whatever reason, Mark believed her, and removed his hand from her mouth, and his arm from around her waist. She didn't run, but she threw herself against the wall she was standing next to, almost clutching at it as she turned around to face him. Her eyes were still wide, and he could see she was breathing heavily. "See? I'm not gonna hurt you," Mark said, smiling cheerfully. Staying pressed against the wall for safety, she looked him up and down slowly, noticing now that he was quite naked. Her eyes lingered on his erect cock for several seconds, as if captivated by it. He could now see her from the front, and what he was looking at pleased him; she had a pretty face, certainly. Not exotic, like Nanu, nor was she as striking and just plain gorgeous as Becky, but it was a pretty face nonetheless. Her eyes were brown, her cheekbones high, and her mouth sensual and full. The face; he knew it. Lady Pompeneia and Master Flavius! This must be their daughter. He continued looking at her body, noting now that her entire outfit was askew; not only had her dress been pushed up around her hips in front, to allow her to finger herself, but the top of her dress was pulled down, no doubt so that she could play with her pert tits. They were not large, but looked perfectly full on her slender frame, capped with brown aureoles and nipples, which were still hard. She had a tiny waist and womanly hips. He was going to enjoy fucking her. "My name is Bonosus, like I said," he repeated, moving in a tiny bit closer to her. She didn't try to escape, but perhaps flattened herself a little more against the wall. He tried not to seem so forceful. And odd thing, since he was at an orgy, and was already used to just fucking whomever he liked. "Would you tell me your name?" She finally spoke, her voice low and quiet. "My name is Domitia. I am the daughter of your hosts, the Master and Mistress Flavius." "I am very happy to meet you, Domitia," he said, smiling and nodding. In his ear, he could hear the implant translate her name as 'she who is tamed'. He suddenly had a very good feeling about this encounter. "In the name of my mistress' goddess, Feronia, I would ask you to join me in making love." "You; you are kind, Bonosus," she stammered, her face pale, but a flush in her cheeks. Her eyes were no longer wide, but turning glassy. "But I must; I shouldn't;” "I thought today was a day where all people cast aside their inhibitions, and did exactly as they pleased," he reasoned, stepping a little closer, noticing that she did not attempt to move away from him. "I already saw you looking through that hole there;” Now Domitia blushed furiously, turning her head to look at the ground. "I am ashamed; I should not; I shouldn't have been;” "What were you looking at, anyway?" he queried, pressing himself against her, his cock now flat against her belly, separated from her skin only by the fine material of her stola. She shivered as she felt his cock press to her, and her hands reached up and flexed, without touching him. Leaning over her shoulder, her wondrous scent in his nostrils, he closed one eye and peered through the tiny hole in the ochre-painted wall. He smiled slyly as he could see that the hole looked out on the palaestra, the courtyard in which he and Becky (and several others) had been fucking earlier. Even now, he could see a man bending a slave girl over in the shallow pool and fucking her from behind, while two women beyond the pool were lying opposite each other, legs scissored and slithering their pussies together. One of them was sucking on the cock of a slave who leaned over her, moaning and fondling her tits. "Well, you were enjoying yourself, clearly," Mark mused, turning and smirking at her. She looked at him, trying to smile back, but then just blushing and looking at the ground again. At least she wasn't trying to leave anymore. "Would you like to watch through the hole again while I fuck you from behind?" Something in his suggestion made her tense very suddenly, and she looked at him again, her eyes now wide. "I; shouldn't; no, my parents must not know I'm here, they; I should return to my domicile." "Are you married?" he asked, thinking that even if she was, she had showed up at her parents' orgy and was making herself cum, even if she'd been hiding. Marriage didn't seem to be a barrier during an orgy, near as he could tell. By his count, he'd already fucked at least four married patrician women and three plebeian women today. "Yes! No! I;” she stammered, blushing again and closing her eyes. Against her will, she inhaled deeply, taking in his raw, animal scent. Gods, he smelled divinely of sexuality, of carnality, of; heated fucking. It made her instantly wet, and her body trembled in need. "I cannot;” He smiled slyly and could tell that she wanted to stay. Even though she was protesting, he could already feel her hips pressing forward, squirming against him, desperate to finish what she was started when she was alone. She wanted to cum with him. "Then don't say anything," he whispered to her, his hands on her hips now. She shuddered again, her eyes wide and glassy as she gazed up at him. "Let me take care of this for you, Domitia;” He couldn't be sure, but the thought she nodded almost imperceptibly. Her felt her tits press forward against him. Her name means 'She who is tamed'; He took both her wrists in one hand and lifted them, pinning them against the wall over her head. She gasped and shivered, seemingly cowed by his superior strength. Her hips squirmed against him again, her tits heaving as she almost began to pant. Her eyes were flashing now, and he could see lust in them, almost as if it was forbidden and impure. He would give her what she wanted, that was certain. Domitia sucked in her breath as he put his free hand on her tit and fondled her, the soft skin yielding before his touch, his palm brushing over the hard nipple. Domitia bit her lip as she tried to remain quiet, her whole body trembling with a need for release. Mark caressed her other tit as well, pinching the nipple and pulling on it gently, making the brown-haired girl whimper and squeeze her eyes shut. "No; uh;” she gasped. His hand now found her waist and undid the cotton strip that belted the stola, letting it fall away. Domitia was breathing heavily now, especially when he began to pull her dress down, revealing more and more of her body. She gasped loudly as she felt his hard cock pressed against her belly now. She pushed her tits against his chest, squirming with urgency. Her protests made less and less sense by the moment, although he surmised it was just for show. Girls did that sometimes. At least, that's what Becky and other girls he'd fucked had told him. Domitia seemed to be no exception. Her stola now pooled around her ankles, revealing her body. The one flickering brazier in the corner of the room revealed that he had seen correctly; she had a lovely body. Not an erotic fantasy like Becky's, which was the product of the modern era of vitamins, yogurt, quinoa, hemp seeds and CrossFit, but still lush and attractive, and currently given to a deep-seated lust he wanted to fulfill. Her eyes were flashing as they stared up into his, her tits heaving. She bared her teeth as he reached down and cupped her cunt, which was now dripping wet. His finger slid up and down her length, finding her clit and eliciting a gasp. Her hands, still pinned above her head, flexed compulsively. She was breathing heavily now. "Keep your arms above your head," Mark said firmly as he released them and brought his hand down, both of them reaching behind her and taking hold of her ass cheeks. Domitia almost hissed as he lifted her up, her legs instinctively wrapping around his waist. She had readily obeyed, and kept her arms over her head, as if they were still pinned there. Her submission to him seemed very real and complete. Looking into her eyes, he held her steady, leaning her back against the wall while one of his hands guided his cock to her wet entrance. One he felt the engorged tip nestle against her lips, he placed his hand back on her ass cheek and began to push; Domitia breathed deeply as he penetrated, but then shook and whimpered as he encountered a barrier. Mark paused, but then felt her push her hips against him, and proceeded to lean forward against the wall. She shook and cried out, and Mark suddenly slipped deep inside her warmth easily. Holy shit, she'd been a virgin; awesome! She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and buried her face against his neck, trembling almost uncontrollably. Seconds later, she lifted her face and look up at him, her eyes glassy. Whatever pain she'd been feeling was clearly gone, now. He could, on the other hand, feel a single, warm trickle of a fluid down the underside of his cock, and the air smelled slightly of pennies now. "You have made me a woman," she murmured, still staring at him. "Let us finish this wondrous coupling now. Fuck me, Bonosus, servant of Lady Horatia;” She put her arms back above her head again, her wrists crossed, as a sign of his power over her. Mark nodded and began pumping slowly, sliding his cock in and out of her. Domitia trembled again, at the feel of him inside her, hard and throbbing, her cunt squeezing around him. She sighed loudly, eyes still locked with his. "A girl could die this way, and happily;” she breathed, squirming her tits against his chest. It was a bit of a strange thing to say, he thought, maybe a little morbid, but teen girls were like that sometimes, with the weird, poetic drama. He'd fucked a goth chick once, and she was; Domitia grunted and began pumping back against him lustily, all her fears of their fucking obviously gone. She was hissing through her teeth, grinding her hips against him as he made a sawing motion with his, pushing deep inside her wanton cunt. He could feel her cunt tightening around him as she found their rhythm, slippery and getting wetter by the moment. She jammed her lips against his and kissed him feverishly, their tongues wrestling between their mouths. He held her tighter, thumping her against the wall each time he thrust his cock deep inside her. She moaned into his mouth, and her warm skin was getting damp with sweat as he took her. She might have been a virgin mere moments ago, but her carnal desires would not be denied anymore. Domitia pushed back for all she was worth, her arms finally coming down and gripping his back. They were still kissing in a frenzy, and Mark was breathing through his nose, his hips smacking against hers. Domitia panted and moaned into his mouth with each thrust, her fingernails raking his back as she fought to get him ever deeper inside her. Her need almost baffled him, because he could feel the head of his cock battering her cervix each time he drove home. The wet sucking sounds her cunt made filled the room, even over the sounds of their groans. Mark was growing warm now, and he could feel that the sex tabs he'd used had already replenished his cum, deep inside his balls. When he did bust, this girl's first experience would see her overflowing with cum, his cum, and it would be glorious. He wanted to bring her out of hiding and over to the orgy. He wanted to fuck her at the same time as he fucked Becky and Nanu. Domitia seized up suddenly, shaking around him and screaming into his mouth while her cunt clenched him ferociously. He kissed her hard, making sure she didn't alert the whole house, and fucked her harder than ever, making her wail into his mouth again. He could feel his own body heating up rapidly, the distinct, tingling boiling in his balls letting him now that orgasm was now unstoppable. Mark pulled her hard against him, pressing into her as far as he could, straining and arching his back. The floodgates burst and he began filling Domitia with his pearly cum, and she panted and almost growled at the release. She churned and writhed on his cock, her frothy essence smearing his entire groin. He felt the peristaltic motions of his inner muscles, spurting his cum up his cock and deep inside his lover, a glorious, blessed release. Best. Orgy. Ever. He sagged against her, breathing heavily, while Domitia went limp in his grip, sighing in deep pleasure. She was no longer raking her fingernails over his back but caressing it gently, almost reverently. It was kind of backwards, since he was supposedly a slave and she was a patrician's daughter, but what the hey, she was a total subbie, right? She purred as she kissed his damp skin, still undulating her hips against him and squeezing his cock gently with her gooey cunt. He held her close, his forehead against her neck while he tried to regain his breath. This orgy was barely half over. There was so much to; The screech from behind them froze his blood instantly. He went rigid for several moments, before his head snapped around and he looked to see who was in the doorway. Gazing at the entwined pair in astonishment, bordering on horror, was Nanu. Still quite naked, her face was frozen in shock, her mouth working soundlessly. Confusion engulfed him, wondering what had caused the slave-girl to have such a caustic reaction to what she'd seen. Was it jealousy? It couldn't be that; she'd watched him fuck plenty of other women today. He looked back at Domitia, and saw that she had frozen as well, pale with what could only be described as terror about their discovery. That confused him too. What the Hell was happening here? Endless feet seemed to come stampeding toward them, and cries of shock now echoed through the house. Master Flavius surged through the door and stopped dead, his eyes wide as dinner plates. "Domitia!" he said in a quavering voice, pointing a trembling finger at the duo. "What are you;" Lady Pompeneia, accompanied by Becky, now bustled into the room. The matron stopped dead upon seeing them, her body shaking. Becky's eyes went wide. "Oh, shit;” she muttered in English. "Father!" Domitia called out, still impaled on Mark's cock, but looking over his shoulder at her parents. "Mother, I;” She made to move, but Mark's tool shifted inside her, and she gasped in pleasure and began wriggling furiously, fucking him again despite their ever-growing audience. People cried out in shock, and Lady Pompeneia's eyes rolled into her head before she fell to the floor in a dead faint. The cacophony grew, with Mark staring in confusion and Domitia grunting like an animal as she fucked her way to ecstasy again, seemingly unable to stop. A patrician woman entered and shrieked, scandalized by what she saw. "The slave!" she called out, aghast. "He has defiled one of Vesta's Virgins!" As if in response, Domitia shook and arched her back, wailing loudly as she came. "Seize that man!" shouted Flavius, his face purple with fury. Free men and slaves both surged forward, grappling onto Mark and trying to yank him away. But Domitia would not be pried off him, howling in protest and still grinding herself madly on his cock, squealing through another orgasm, even as they led the pair away. Most of the crowd followed them out, still clamoring loudly. Some women helped the swooning Pompeneia to her feet, and led her out of the room. Soon, the only people left were Becky and Nanu, who stood in the doorway. The slave-girl stared at her new mistress, who shrugged rather helplessly. Nanu turned and followed the crowd, leaving Becky alone in the room. It was eerily quiet now, the noise of the crazed crowd getting increasingly distant; people yelling in outrage, punctuated by the distinct sounds of Domitia cumming yet again, loudly. Becky finally hung her head for a moment, shaking it and smiling. "Oh, I can't wait to see how this turns out;” she said to herself as she walked out the door. The Wrath of Rome The mightiest city in the world, lord of Europa, teeming with untold citizens, slaves and foreigners. Blessed by Jupiter, greatest of the gods, and fed by the ancient Tiber River, Rome stood glorious and invincible, crowned with seven hills like jewels. Not that Mark could see any of that from his tiny, stinky little prison cell. He sat on the dirty floor, sighing despondently as he looked through the iron bars that separated him from the rest of the world. He'd found a corner that was not sticky with the effluences of previous inhabitants of the cell, crouching up with his knees to his chest. He suspected that the tab he was wearing would protect him from disease and sickness, but he'd be damned if he was taking any chances. He heard grunting and groaning from the cells behind him, then an absolutely disgusting series of splattering noises as someone began crapping themselves messily. He wrinkled his nose in revulsion and stared along the bottom of the wall, making sure nothing was likely to seep through. He turned his head and stared blankly across the small hallway at the cell opposite. Out of the darkness, a deranged, naked man appeared, his wild, scraggly beard greying and caked with God-knows-what. He cackled at Mark and helicoptered his cock at the new prisoner, all the while trying to shake the bars of his cell. Mark shook his head and looked away, finding a spot on the wall to stare at. He noted some graffiti, in Latin, brown with age; it was either dried blood or shit, but he decided he didn't care enough about what it said to get closer. He'd taken off the ratty tunic they'd given him, because it stank and had things crawling in it. Since he'd been arrested and dragged off naked from the Flavius villa, with Domitia still impaled on him, they'd eventually attempted to cover him up; somewhat difficult, since he was suffering from what was essentially medically induced priapism. Even now, he gazed down between his legs, noticing that his cock was still rock-hard. Had the tab malfunctioned? Was he supposed to stay erect this long? What the Hell kind of sex were they having in the twenty-eighth century that a guy needed to stay hard for a day and a night? He closed his eyes and pressed his head against his forearms, trying to figure out how it had all gone wrong; how the Hell was he supposed to know that there was a Vestal Virgin hiding in the damn house and masturbating? He'd heard of Vestal Virgins, of course, but he knew nothing about them. He'd paid attention in History class only moderately more than he had in Physics. Seemingly, he'd done an incredibly bad thing. Like 'fucking a pastor's blind virgin daughter on the altar' kind of bad. As decadent as Rome might have been, you didn't mess with their Vestals. He wished Becky was here. He hadn't seen her since he'd been dragged away from the villa, and he hoped she was okay. He had no idea if she was going to be in trouble or not, since she was supposed to be his owner. He groaned and shook his head, wishing he'd just wake up and this was all a dream; “Damn!” "Shut up in there!" said one guard harshly as he walked by. "Gonna make me, tough guy?" Mark grumbled, once the chip in his head had translated what the guard said, even though he could've probably figured it out on his own. The guard whirled around and stuck his arm through the bars, trying to hit Mark with the cudgel he was carrying. Mark hurriedly dodged out of the way and grabbed the club from the man's hand; the guard's eyes widened as Mark glared down at him, much taller than his would-be assailant. Mark was just over six feet, while the Roman was maybe five-three. The man's gaze dropped to Mark's erection, which pointed at him angrily. "Listen, pal," Mark growled, beyond caring about his hard-on at this point. "Try that again, and I'll shove this club of yours so far up your ass that you'll have splinters in your tongue for a month. Got it?" The man nodded hastily, his face pale. "Good," Mark grunted, shoving the cudgel bac through the bars at him. "Now fuck off and leave me alone." The guard hurried away while the crazy guy across from Mark cackled again and babbled incoherently at his retreating form. Mark slumped back down and continued moping. He'd been in this little crap-hole for the best part of a day now, without food or a chance to relieve himself, unless he chose to piss on the floor. He felt rather justified in sulking. Several minutes passed before he was interrupted once again. "Well, you look pretty grumpy for someone who spent most of yesterday getting laid;” chimed a sweet voice. Mark's eyes flicked open and he stood up hastily, gawking at his Physics teacher, who stood outside his cell, smiling at him in amusement. "Becks!" he said hastily, wiping at himself as if he had clothes on, forgetting that he was naked. "Hi! Uh; I'm glad you're okay!" "It's good to see you too, handsome," she replied, her eyes trailing down to his erection. She was wearing the elegant stola and accoutrements of a patrician woman now, much more modest than her attire just the day before. "Guess your hormones haven't worn off yet, hmm?" "Oh, he's got a mind of his own," Mark muttered, blushing slightly. "Trust me, the lynch mob was quite a libidoectomy. Where've you been?" "Well, once you got carted off, I thought I'd better take a look into what was likely to happen to everyone involved," she stated, seemingly not that concerned. "Roman litigation is a weird thing. They have trials, and you'll have a lawyer appointed to you, but the court of public opinion really counts as well, it seems." "So, I really screwed up when I fucked one of their Vestal Virgins?" Mark asked, trying not to sweat. Becky smiled. "Mark, you had no way of knowing, because she never should have been there to begin with. Vestal Virgins don't, in theory, belong to their parents any more, after they're selected for the honor. For her to be hiding in a room in her parents' house, jilling off, is a huge breach of her vows already, never mind getting caught with you bruising her brainstem." Mark thought about that for a moment. "So; Domitia's in trouble too?" "She's in even more trouble than you, to be honest," replied the teacher, shrugging. "You, you're some shmuck slave who got lucky. Her, she broke Rome's most sacred vows. She might as well have squatted over and peed on the Sacred Flame they protect, to extinguish it. Everyone associates the Vestals with the spiritual well-being of Rome itself. If one of the Virgins is impure, it's bad for Rome." "Damn;” he said under his breath, frowning at the floor. "Well, what about you? Are you in shit at all, because you're my owner?" "Well, not so far," Becky mused. "I'm sure that can change at a moment's notice, if anything goes really wrong." "Really wrong?" Mark exclaimed, gesturing to the cell around him in exasperation. "If this is only moderately wrong, I'd hate to see what's really wrong you're going on about!" "Oh, don't be such a drama llama," she cooed, waving dismissively. "We'll figure this out." "Are you okay, Becks?" he asked, making a wry face as he looked at her. "Last time we were in trouble like this, you kinda She-Hulked out on everyone, remember? You kicked at least five people in the crotch, one of whom was Cardinal Richelieu." "Yeah," she said almost wistfully. "I think my system is flooded with hormones from those tabs, and they're making me pretty mellow. I'm still in love with you right now, for instance." "Well, not to exploit your chemical imbalance here, but what are the chances of you doing something to make sure the man you're in love with doesn't die in this cell?" Mark said rather insistently. "Oh, you won't die in this cell," Becky pointed out. "The Romans weren't big on imprisonment at this point in their history. They're probably either gonna behead you or crucify you." "Becks!" Mark said loudly, going pale and beginning to panic. "You can't let them behead me, I like my head where it is!" "Yes, you are rather attached to it," she giggled. "And don't worry about getting crucified, only I'm allowed to nail you, after all. And speaking of;” She slinked forward, smiling saucily at him, lifting the hem of her long stola, revealing her wet cunt beneath. She turned around, presenting her shapely ass to him and swaying it back and forth while looking over her shoulder at him. "How about you put that stout nail of yours in my tool box?" she purred. "Now?" he exclaimed. "Not like you have anything else to do at the moment, Mark," she pointed out, still wiggling at him. "Move up to the bars and stick it out here;” Ignoring his exasperation, Mark sighed and pressed himself up against the bards, his rigid cock sticking out the other side. Becky lined up her sticky cunt with the head and pushed herself back on it, sighing in bliss as she did. Mark trembled as he penetrated her, having to admit to himself that it felt good to be inside his teacher. Becky closed her eyes as began squirming back against him, sliding his hardness in and out of her cunt. Eighteen hours without sex had felt like eighteen years, no doubt due to the hormones from the tabs. She guessed that their bodies, new to these stimulants from the far future, were not acclimated to the effects just yet; not that she was complaining, mind. She groped and massaged her tits as they spilled out of the top of her stola, reveling in the feel of Mark's lovely cock splitting her wide and touching deep inside. She stood up and pressed back against the bars, keeping his manhood firmly locked inside herself, wiggling and swaying, but also bringing his hands around to her tits, which he now squeezed and massaged in circles, making her groan loudly. The bars kept them apart somewhat, but he was still deep inside her, and that was what counted. Until she opened her eyes and saw the crazy guy in the cell across from them, looking at her with wild eyes, his tongue lolling out of his head, and jerking his filthy cock madly. "I miss seeing your face, Mark," she decided, turning around suddenly and pressing close to him again. She made him hold the bars, steadying his throbbing cock while she sidled forward, taking him inside her cunt again, sucking in her breath. She held onto the bars as well, squirming her hips. The bars were too closely spaced together to fit her legs through and wrap them around his hips, but he was still deep enough inside her to fuck her properly. "Hmm, baby;” If any guards knew what was happening, they chose to not interfere or even be nearby. They left the wealthy patrician woman alone. Of all the places Mark had expected to fuck Becky during their temporal travels, this would have been one of the last, he had to admit. Becky pushed her lips against his, kissing him deeply and lovingly. Their tongues tangled as she fucked him, exhilarating in the feel of his hard shaft in her and knowing she was going to cum quickly, and hard. She broke the kiss and stared into his eyes, her own flashing with lust. "You gonna cum in me, Mark?" she breathed, grinding on him hard, biting her bottom lip. "I want your cum in me, baby." He nodded, breathing heavily. He'd practically forgotten about his predicament, lost in the delirium of fucking his teacher. He pumped his hips back and forth in time with her movements, her cunt tightening around him and getting wetter with every second. He felt his cock throbbing and swelling inside her. "Yes, baby," she gasped, her skin flushed pink, her body trembling as she fought to hold on a few moments longer. "Cum deep inside me, Mark; oh God;” Becky clenched her teeth and arched her back as she pushed forward with her hips, straining hard; she felt Mark push against her as hard as he could, touching her cervix, and she shuddered and moaned loudly. The dam burst and he began cumming inside her, flooding her cunt with his desire. Becky shivered in pleasure, squeezing around him. They both sighed as the orgasm finally passed, leaning forward and pressing their foreheads together. Her fingers knotted with his and she gave him a peck on the lips before smiling. "Feel better?" she asked. "Oddly enough, yeah," he admitted, nodding. "So what do we do now? I don't wanna die here, Becks." "I know, don't worry, we'll figure it out," she replied, caressing his face with one hand while lowering the skirt of her stola with the other. "I've just gotta find out some things." "Can't we just bust me outta here and get out of Dodge?" he asked, not sure what the delay was. She gave him a quirky look. "Are we just supposed to leave Domitia to her fate? It's your fault she's doomed to death, you know. And there's also the matter of Nanu and what to do with her. We can't just prance around the timeline and mess up things with peoples' lives, Mark. I know you do it because you want to get laid, but there's still real consequences. You're living one of them." He sighed: "Yeah, you're right. I'm just worried." "I know you are, my love," she said gently, smiling warmly. "Just let me see what I can find out. Hang tight and stay out of trouble, okay?" She kissed him again lovingly and whispered something in his ear before sauntering out. He watched her leave and then sat back down, trying to ignore the fact that his hard-on was now sticky, on top of everything else. Getting shot by Richelieu may be have been ultimately worse, but this predicament was certainly less convenient. Some hours passed, and his mood decidedly did not improve. "Hello, my name is Faustus, and I am your legal representation during your trial," said a dull voice from beyond his cell. Mark's eyes drifted over to lay on a short, pudgy, balding man draped in a rather worn toga. He had some scrolls in a satchel he wore over his shoulder. He assessed Mark somewhat disinterestedly. "You are the slave Bonosus, yes?" Mark nodded. "And you are aware of the charges against you?" "Yup, I unknowingly boned a Vestal Virgin," Mark sighed, standing up, figuring he probably shouldn't be showing anyone any disrespect at this point. "What can I do for you, sir?" "Well, ignorance of the law is not likely to work as a defense in this particular instance, given the charge," Faustus said, tapping his satchel with his fingers. "Normally it might mitigate charges, but not where the Virgins are involved. At this point, I'm trying to spare you a cruel and painful death." "Swell," Mark said, his voice laden with apathy. "So, like, beheading instead of crucifixion sort of thing?" "Unless crucifixion is your preference, for some strange reason," replied the lawyer. "There is also the matter of your fee for my services in defending you?" Mark frowned: "I'm a slave, what am I supposed to be able to give you? Shouldn't you be talking to my owner, the Lady Aurora?" "The lady is proving difficult to contact, what with the entire city being in an uproar about you and all," Faustus reasoned, shrugging. "It may be up to you to see that my fees are met." "I don't have anything!" Mark protested somewhat angrily. Faustus trailed his gaze down Mark's well-built body, finally fixating on his erect cock and smiling lewdly. "Oh, I wouldn't say that;” Mark groaned and thunked his head against the iron bar that prevented his escape. He was wrong. This was worse than getting killed by Richelieu's men. Trial of Mark. Mark now found himself going through downtown Rome, but once again spending little time looking at the city; he was being hauled inside a cage on wheels along the Via Aurelia, with untold thousands of people lining the road, shouting, screaming and hissing at him. Rotten vegetables and rock-hard bread pelted his mobile prison, most of the projectiles not getting through to touch him. Mark didn't care. He stared out dully at the cacophony and churning masses of humanity, fully aware that his erect cock was pointing at them. He looked at the famed Palatine Hill and saw a large, rotund temple there, along with a vast manor. Outside the manor, standing on those distant steps, he saw many women dressed as Domitia had been, with their hair worn in the same style, staring down at him impassively. He almost laughed bitterly, knowing exactly who they are. No young person, ever, understood better than Mark now how important it was to pay attention to your studies. After all, it was about to cost him his head. His eyes widened when he saw Domitia dragged out the front doors of the manor by several servants and forced to look down at him. She seemed none the worse for wear, except for looking rather distraught and haggard. He saw, but could not hear her cry out at the sight of him, before being yanked back inside roughly, resisting the whole way. His lawyer, Faustus, had informed him that he'd be tried in a public court, his sentence determined there as well. If all went well, he wouldn't be made to wait long before his sentence was carried out. The waiting was the worst part, the lawyer assured him. The procession took forever, at least in his estimation. He was covered in tomato pulp and seeds, and bits of lettuce and other debris were sticking to him. "Will they at least allow me to bathe or clean up before my trial?" he'd complained to Faustus. He stank and he didn't like it. The lawyer said he'd see what he could do. On and on, his mobile prison rumbled slowly. They entered a crowded forum, surrounded by the white buildings Rome was renowned for. He saw several landmarks, but barely noted them. The presence of soldiers became heavier now, guarding against disturbances from the famously fickle and moody population of the city. They arrived at the courthouse, and he was hauled out of his cage by the chains his wrists were bound in. He ignored the cries and vitriol of the crowd, who had stopped throwing things, for fear of hitting a soldier or important person. At least there was that. He was brought into a small anteroom, where a pool sat in the center. He was unchained and shoved into it, allowed to bathe. Several Roman legionaries stood over him, one holding a whip in case Mark dawdled for any reason. Careful not to anger them, Mark cleaned himself diligently, but also as quickly as possible. When he got out of the pool, they dressed him in a plain but fresh tunic made of low-grade linen. There was one rather prominent problem, however, and the commander of the squad guarding him looked at Mark's crotch and scowled. "Does that thing ever go down?" he snapped. "Look, you're not as unhappy as I am about it," Mark shot back, exasperated about his condition. "Believe me! I had too many oysters at the orgy and now it won't go away." The commander thought about the predicament for a moment. He couldn't bring his prisoner into the courtroom sporting an erection. He finally ordered one of his men to tie a strap of linen around Mark's hips, keeping the obscene erection fixed flat against his belly. The legionaries chuckled as he was trussed, but then became serious as they prepared to lead him into the courtroom. Mark took a deep breath as he was led into the chamber that would determine his doom. Becky was squatting in a hallway, humming quietly as she sucked on the cock of a young lad who was running documents back and forth within the courthouse. He was pressed back against the wall, his eyes closed and moaning in pleasure as he let her work her magic. He didn't know exactly who this patrician woman was, but he wasn't about to stop her, either. Becky bobbed back and forth, swirling her tongue around his hardness and gently caressing his balls. She couldn't believe how horny she was! It had been more than twenty-four hours since the orgy and these sex stimulants were still wreaking havoc with her libido. If this kid lasted, maybe she could fuck him? She needed a good orgasm. A horn sounded outside the courthouse, and Becky paused mid-suck, opening her eyes and turning her head slightly to look in the direction of the noise, her cheek bulging comically as his cockhead pushed into it. The young man was still trembling and almost whimpering, even though she was distracted. "Damn, is it time for the trial already?" she exclaimed to herself before she stood up, straightened out her elegant stola and hurried down the hallway. The young paralegal gaped at her retreating form, his body trembling and his cock throbbing. "But I; I;” he protested, even though she was gone. He couldn't stop it. He whimpered and danced about on his toes, cum spurting from his aching cock. He grabbed his crotch and sighed deeply, doubling over at the release. Too late, he opened his eyes and noticed he'd spattered his jizz all over the documents he'd been bringing for the trial; "The accused is named Bonosus, a slave owned by Lady Aurora Horatia," announced one of the scribes in the room, a rotund chamber that had benches lining most of the walls, allowing for spectators. Today it was crowded, because the charges were so extraordinary. "Prior to this trial, the lady Horatia has been determined free of all guilt, with no investigation or charges needing to be brought forward." Becky, sitting near the trial stand, smiled and winked at the presiding praetor judge, an older, distinguished man, who subtly winked back at her before turning his attention back to Mark, staring sternly. Mark stood alone in the center of the rotunda, his hands and feet manacled, a single beam of wan light shining down on him from a hole in the center of the domed ceiling. He looked back at the judge blankly. "The accused is charged with disgracing a sacred virgin of the goddess, potentially putting great Rome in her disfavor, and such charges warrant only the ultimate of punishments, your honor!" declared a man in a well-embroidered toga made of exquisite fabric and trimmed in yellow. Mark assumed this was the lawyer meant to prosecute him. "For this heinous crime, Rome must be cleansed, to appear cleansed in the eyes of Vesta! We demand this Bonosus be burned at the stake!" Mark swallowed and looked at Faustus, who was sweating and wiping at his collarbone, trying not to fidget. People around the room were talking and whispering to one another. The judge looked down at the pudgy lawyer. "What say you on behalf of the accused, man?" "I;” he began, already faltering. "Your Honor, we feel that the defendant, being a mere slave ignorant of all law and education, had no way of knowing that he was indeed in contact with one of Rome's sacred girls. In that light, while we do not protest his guilt, we ask for clemency; lashes, if possible, or exile beyond the Empire's borders; but if he must die for this crime, let Great Rome show its much-famed mercy and give my client a swift beheading." People in the gallery began shouting angrily in protest at his words, while many of the advocates and adjudicates involved in the case began laughing derisively. Nobody seemed to be in Faustus' corner about this. Mark flicked his eyes up at Becky, and she was simply looking in impassively. A sinking feeling in his stomach took over his senses. Despite his fear, his cock throbbed in yearning at the sight of her. "Faustus, Faustus," chided the lawyer representing the city of Rome, shaking his head almost ruefully. "My dear Faustus, you are so good-hearted, but this defendant of yours did not simply assault one of the Sacred Virgins, he did not merely violate her chaste body, he sublimated her. He changed her! He has corrupted her! Bring in the girl!" Mark's eyes widened as Domitia was dragged into the chamber, clad in her sacred robes, but with strips of red fabric bound to her arms and around her forehead. She looked terrified, but then she saw Mark and her eyes widened. Before anyone could stop her, she broke free of the servants holding her and dashed forward, howling loudly and falling to her knees at his feet. Everyone gaped in astonishment as she lifted his tunic, releasing his cock from its confinement against his stomach, kissing and then sucking on it hungrily, plunging it all the way down her throat in crazed need. People howled in shock and outrage at the scene. Mark, who hadn't had any sex in over twenty-four hours and was in horny agony, groaned loudly despite himself and gripped her head, pumping his hips against her face desperately as people rushed toward him and tried to pull them apart. Someone finally managed to pry Domitia's mouth away from his cock, but when spectators tried to drag her away, she wildly latched her legs around his waist, grinding and humping at him in a desperate frenzy of lust, the skirt of her stola giving way and allowing her to spike herself onto him. The judge and other officials watched in bewilderment as the fracas stumbled around the rotunda, with people trying desperately to pull them apart. They were yanking at Domitia, who was panting and crying out in ecstasy, while Mark groaned in relief and need, despite the people clawing at him and punching him. One enterprising and rather stout legionary knelt beside the fornicators and grabbed hold of them, straining to separate them. Domitia's yelps and Mark's moans became desperate grunts to hold one to one another for several seconds. Eventually, though, Domitia's legs gave out and she was dragged back from him. Mark roared in protest as he shivered and came a split-second after she had been pulled off him. His cock, now released from its warm, wet confines, smacked the legionary across his nose and spat ropes of cum in his eye and across his face. He wailed at the sting and fell on the floor, kicking in panic and trying to wipe the spume out of his eyes. Domitia was finally restrained, and her mouth gagged to stop her howling. She continued to struggle, but it was no use. At last she sagged, seemingly exhausted. Mark looked around, finally noticing Lord Flavius and Lady Pompeneia in the crowd, looking on in horror and mortification. He glanced up at Becky, but she was looking at the ceiling and covering her mouth, trying not to laugh. "This!" said the prosecutor angrily, jabbing his finger first toward Mark and then at Domitia. "This is what the accused has done to one of the sacred Virgins! Turned her into an uncontrollable harlot! She is so completely undone that she cannot think of anything except quenching the fire between her wanton loins!" Many women gasped or cried out at his unprecedented words, while men muttered to one another. Lady Pompeneia looked like she was ready to faint again. "This is an outrage!" Lord Flavius shouted furiously. "We gave our daughter to the state willingly, to fulfill her destiny as a priestess of the goddess, and now we see ourselves unfairly shamed! And this; this; slave; endangers the safety of us all, calling our favor with Vesta into question!" "Do you call charges against the Lady Horatia to ruin your good name?" asked the prosecutor coolly. "Oh, no, no, of course not," Lord Flavius said hastily, shaking his head and looking over at Lady Aurora. "She remains blameless in all of this, assuredly." Becky winked at Lord Flavius, and then subtly at the prosecutor, who smiled and winked back. "Jesus, Becks;” Mark muttered, scowling at the ground. "You've been around the pool more times than Katie Ledecky since we got here;” "Silence!" boomed the judge angrily, his face still rather purple from witnessing the lewd chaos wreaked in his court. "Centurion, strike that man if he won't show respect!" Mark grunted and staggered as the centurion standing close to him cuffed him across the ear. He stayed upright, but glowered at the man. "Wanna try that while my hands aren't cuffed, asshole?" "Silence!" roared the judge, turning purple again as other guards kept Mark from jumping on his assailant. "You are a creature of vile sin!" shouted Lord Flavius from the benches, pointing a trembling finger at Mark. "Yeah? Who cares?" Mark shot back, glaring at his host. "Your wife wasn't complaining yesterday when she rode my hog to the Promised Land, was she? No complaints from your daughter, either!" Lord Flavius howled in fury as he tried to rush the floor but was restrained. Lady Pompeneia fainted again. Another guard cuffed Mark on the back of the head, staggering him again, but this time he didn't have a snappy comeback. He looked angry, but his face had a tic suddenly. People were shouting and crying out in horror at the chaos the proceedings had become. "What manner of devil are you, boy?" the judge hissed at Mark. "Oh, I'm here to fuck every woman in Rome," Mark said sarcastically, tired of this bullshit. "I meant for a Vestal Virgin to be last, ya' know, sort of the proverbial cum icing on the titty cake. But the opportunity came up, and wham, bam, thank you, Vesta;” People shrieked in outrage, and Faustus pissed himself, staring at Mark in dumbfounded horror. "That's right, gents, line 'em up!" Mark said angrily, his face still twitching. Why was he saying these things? Was the chip in his head giving him Tourette's? He wiggled his erection before the entire room, since his tunic had got caught on it when he was separated from Domitia and it was still in plain view, glistening with her spittle and cunt juice. "Bring your uppity wives and daughters to me, I'll make 'em behave!" Faustus just threw his legal scrolls in the air and stormed off. Another legionary tried to punch Mark, but he dodged the punch and rammed his forehead into the man's nose, just avoiding his helmet. The man fell backwards, holding his face. Mark might have tried to kick him, but there were suddenly ten legionaries surrounding him, their swords pointed at his throat. Mark held very still, glowering. The judged barked for the legal scrolls he was meant to consult during this trial, but they were not to be found. He yelled for them again, and a young man barged in hastily from the back door to the rotunda, and the chamber beyond, carrying armfuls of scrolls. He dumped them on the judge's stone table and scurried off without another word. The judge made to pick up one of the documents, but paused; it was sticking to another scroll. He frowned and pulled them apart, noticing that a pearly residue was the source of the problem. Worse, the scroll pages became slippery as he tried to pry them apart. The sticky substance was all over them. And his fingers now. He quietly put the parchments down and shoved them aside. Once the judge had composed himself, clearly livid about the circus his courtroom had become, and once Mark was facing him again, he leaned in and asked a question. "Do you have anything to say before your sentence is pronounced?" "Don't you think this is enough of a sham that we should just get it over with?" Mark grumbled. "What?" the judge asked, confused. "I said, how about you get this show on the road, because thousands of my potential children have a date with your mom's face tonight!" Mark snapped, jerking slightly. What the absolute fuck was happening? He wasn't speaking Latin anymore, he was speaking Greek! "You mock us by speaking Greek?" demanded the judge, rising from his chair. "Do you seek to invalidate this court?" "This court is full of invalids already!" Mark raged, the chip inside his head sputtering. Apparently one of the blows to his head had made it misfire. "Get your mother out here already! And your daughter too!" The judge slumped back on his stone chair, as if stunned by what Mark was saying. Everyone in the court was silent, waiting to see what happened next. He turned to Domitia, who was restrained nearby. "Domitia, former daughter of the Flavian household

The Time Riders: Part 6 An Orgy In Imperial Rome. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Another Time Excursion. "How's your head?" Becky asked as they walked down the hallway, gazing in wonder at the ornate mosaic that covered the floor and stretched ahead of them. The walls, no doubt made of brick, were covered in plaster, upon which colorful (and often erotic) frescoes were painted. While the clothing she was wearing in theory resembled the stola and other clothes worn by Roman women, hers was considerably abbreviated, if not downright scandalous. The white garment hung off her sensual curves, spilling away from her voluptuous tits, which could be seen through the mostly diaphanous material. Gold bracelets and bangles adorned her arms and a thin gold chain with tiny jewels sat on her ankle. She was wearing her golden-blonde hair up atop her head, but playful wisps and curls hung down in places, giving it a sassy and almost playful look. A gold-colored belt cinched in at her tiny waist, making her bust look even bigger. Mark grimaced and lightly thumped the heel of his palm against the side of his head, as if trying to jar his brain loose. "It kinda hurts, to be honest, like a buzzing headache," he muttered, waiting for his eye to stop twitching. "Who'd have thought getting advanced cybernetics installed in your noggin would hurt?" "Oh, come now, you're hardly Steve Austin," Becky chided, smiling at his outfit while they walked. "It was just a little bio-chip installed into your Broca's area to help you get by quickly with the whole language thing." "Well, if Latin is supposed to sound like the white noise on a grandpa TV combined with a mosquito buzzing in your ear, then it's working," Mark groused, wiggling his jaw to see if opening up his ear canals helped at all in getting rid of this unwelcome phenomenon. "How long did they say it usually lasted?" "Just an hour," Becky replied, stopping and fiddling with Mark's tunic, adjusting it to show off his handsome physique to best effect. The simple leather belt hung loosely on his small waist, more for contrast than anything. He was wearing very simple sandals on his feet. She hadn't had to do very much to his dark hair to achieve the look she wanted, merely tousling it after rubbing in a little olive oil, making it wavy and pleasing to look at. "Should stop any time now." And as if acceding to the lovely woman's request, the buzzing and throbbing stopped suddenly. Mark's eyes widened slightly at the sudden quiet inside his cranial grape. Becky saw his expression change and smiled, knowing what had happened. "Hmm," she purred, tracing a finger down his form and over his cock beneath his period clothes. "Estne volumen in tunica, an solum tibi libet me videre?" Mark grinned, understanding what she had said. "Ego sum laetus video vidi te!" he replied readily. "Well, I know you're happy to see these;” Becky whispered, leaning close and using a finger to tug down the edge of her barely-there clothing and exposing her tit to him, the pink nipples begging for his attention. "But;” she said, replacing the clothing and standing up again, "; we're here to take part in a Roman orgy, so we'd best get moving now that you're feeling better." Mark exhaled, composing himself after her tease, and nodded. "All right. So what's the drill again?" "Your name is Bonosus," Becky instructed, touching up his outfit again. "You're a slave from Spain, meaning that you have no rights. But don't worry, I own you, and I am very specific about who can do what with you." "So, no guy is gonna try and fuck me in the ass, right?" Mark asked somewhat nervously, smiling. Becky smiled: "Pity you won't try it, you might like it. However, no, I'll simply explain that you're off-limits to men, because you're being saved for my uncle, who is away on the German border. Me, I'm a patrician woman, visiting Rome, and I'm looking for a good time. My name is Aurora. If you really need my attention and are worried about speaking in Latin, we'll speak in English, quietly. Got it?" "Okay, what should I expect?" he queried. "I did a little research, looking for who had a reputation for throwing orgies and parties that tended to bring out the morals police," she answered, adjusting her own outfit now. Neither of them was wearing undergarments, and if the light caught the bottom portion of her so-called dress just right, Mark could see her cunt. "This villa is far enough on the outskirts of Rome that we're very unlikely to get a visit." She leaned back against the wall, smiling saucily as she drew him into her, their pelvises pressing together as she looked up at him. "So we're going to go in there, and fuck, and fuck, and fuck, with anyone and everyone we choose," she whispered in his ear. "Fuck every single girl that catches your fancy, Mark. Those anacept pills we took will cover us against all known transmitted diseases for a week, and they make us temporarily infertile. No consequences. And the tiny tabs on our skin will keep our libidos from flagging for a whole day." "That sounds great," he agreed, his eyes glinting with excitement. "Really great." "Mark, I am going to behave like I haven't since my wildest nights in college," Becky said softly, reaching up and running her fingers through his hair as she looked up into his eyes. He could feel her breathing getting heavy. She was really turned on by what they were about to do. "Are you sure you're prepared to see me like that?" Mark nodded: "I don't own you, Becks. We're time travel partners, and damned good ones. It's not like we're in love. Do what you like, I promise, it's fine." "Hmm, just when I thought you couldn't get more attractive;” she purred, pulling him in for a deep kiss while they leaned against the wall. She broke the kiss and looked up at him. "Do' you remember where all our supplies are, in case things happen to go south?" Mark nodded again. "Back in the little vestibule near the servants' rooms. I remember. Now let's do this; Mistress Aurora." "God, I could get used to hearing that," Becky sighed, shivering as she straightened up and prepared herself. "Remember; lots of drinking, eating, music, dancing and fucking. Do whatever the Hell feels good tonight, Mark, this is a real Roman orgy." She took him by the hand and smiled wickedly. "Now let's go get 'em, tiger;” Mark was laughing and drinking wine from a silver goblet, while watching a group of slave girls dance in the middle of the floor. The girls, who were clearly from all around the Empire, were whirling and cavorting about while drums and cymbals clashed out a rhythmic beat for them to follow. They wore sheer material draping down from their waists between their legs, and nothing else. Their tits bounced and jiggled about as they twirled about one another, letting out sensuous calls on occasion. The hosts of the day's festivities, a patrician man named Flavius and his lovely wife Pompeneia, were very wealthy, and they owned over five hundred slaves, spread out among three separate properties spaced around the capital. Mark had even heard tell that they owned land in Egypt and Byzantium. Wealthy indeed. There were nearly fifty proper guests, excluding slaves and attendants, so the place was fairly bustling with people. Patricians, plebeians, freedmen, freedwomen and slaves, all were to enjoy themselves tonight. And all at the request of the guest of honor, the stunning Aurora of the fabled Horatius family. Mark pried his eyes away from the dancing girls long enough to look around for his 'mistress'. He finally espied her, lying stretched out on a lectus, along with their hostess, Pompeneia, hungrily swallowing one another's tongue while they groped each other. Against all odds, 'Aurora' still had her clothes on, although only barely. Mistress Horatia Aurora had, as guest of honor, requested that in the name of the goddess Feronia, that the slaves be allowed to celebrate tonight as well, free of consequence, as long as they also performed their assigned duties. If not actively seeing to an assignment, they were allowed to sit, although they had to accede their seat to anyone of a higher station who needed it. They would also still oblige guests who wished to be serviced by the slave in question, and the Flavius household's slaves were all available to anyone who attended. Mark looked back at the dance now, seeing that it was winding down, with the girls letting out calls that there supposed to represent cranes or herons crying out for mates. That was an invitation for anyone inclined to come and take them once the dance had ended. They all fell still in various poses as the drums and cymbals stopped and the room erupted in applause and cheers for their efforts. Mark smiled as one bronze-skinned beauty on the floor caught his eye. As the dancers dispersed into the crowd, she slowly walked over to him, her deep hazel eyes liquid with passion. Mark greeted her with a cup of wine, offering it to her. "I thank you," she said in a heavy accent, her Latin speech seeming formal. "Tonight is a special night indeed, is it not?" Mark paused for a half second as the tiny chip in his brain listened to what she was saying and translated it for him. Weirder still, it translated what she was saying in her voice, but in English. Her English voice sounded quite amazing to him, and he felt a stirring in his loins as he gazed at her body. He thought of how to respond, the translation coming to him readily, in his voice, so that he knew how to sound when he said it. This technology blew his mind, somewhat literally. "Yeah," he replied in Latin, nodding as he clinked his silver goblet against hers. "I am enjoying it. You dance very well." "I have to," she replied, using two hands to bring the goblet up to her lips and sipping from it, as if she'd never had wine before. Hell, maybe she hadn't for all he knew. "If a dancer does not dance well in the Flavius household, demotion to some other task, probably much more horrible, awaits them. I need to be a good dancer, if I am to keep my coveted position." "I'm sure your masters have many coveted positions where you're concerned," Mark quipped, smirking. The girl blushed and giggled, taking another sip of her wine and looked at him. "You are slave to the Mistress Aurora, yes?" Mark nodded: "I am." "What is it like to be her slave?" she asked, looking up into his eyes. Mark was the tallest person in the room, and it wasn't going unnoticed. Becky was certainly the tallest woman, but he'd heard her jest about having German barbarians in her ancestry. Everyone laughed it off, and the party continued. Mark considered for a moment before answering. "Well, I like it a lot. Sure beats the life I was living before I became her slave." "Are you her only slave?" queried the girl, clearly more than a little intrigued. She didn't seem at all bothered by the fact that every time he wasn't speaking, Mark's eyes went down to her tits. They weren't as big as Becky's by any means, but they were still very nice, her soft light brown skin capped with darker brown aureoles and pronounced nipples. "Well, no," he lied, thinking on his feet. He hadn't really expected any questions along this line and would have to tell Becky whatever he said, so they could coordinate their stories if the matter came up. "I'm not really any good at counting, but there's always a lot of us around." "What do you do for her?" Shit, better make this simple but good; he thought to himself. "I'm her personal servant. I do all the most personal and intimate things for her. I dress her, I taste her food for her, I bathe her;” "Do you fuck her?" she inquired, looking over the rim of her silver cup as she took another drink, a deeper one this time. So this was the crux question, he realized. He simply nodded, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Oh," she said in a quiet voice, as if his words were of concern for her. "Do; do her other servants fuck her?" He smirked: "None of the male ones, now that she's got me." She raised her eyebrow at his statement and took another drink. "Is that so?" Mark shook his head for a moment, as if he was remembering something. "I'm sorry, I'm being rude, I didn't ask your name." The girl made a wry face. "My name? Why would anyone ask for my name? I am a slave." Mark shrugged. "Well, so am I. Tell me your name, so I know what I'll be calling out in an hour." The girl almost choked on her wine, but recovered and looked up at him, as if assessing him. Finally she spoke: "Before I became a slave, my name was Nanu." Mark wasn't terribly surprised when the stupid chip in his head found out what the name meant. "So you're Egyptian and your name means 'pretty' or 'cute.'" She stared at him for a moment, as if trying to fathom how he could have possibly known that. "What is your mistress' name in my language?" she asked suspiciously. Mark blinked for a moment. "Khepri nebet." She moved closer to him. "What is your name, slave?" He smiled at her warmly, deciding it was time to move things along. "My name is Bonosus, Nanu, and I am the slave who is going to fuck you." Nanu smiled and reached out a hand to him. Becky panted as she rocked back and forth on her knees, pressing her face into her hostess' hairy cunt, lashing it with her tongue. Behind her, one of Pompeneia's slaves was gripping her hips and plowing his hard cock in and out of Becky, trying to keep up with her lusty pace. He wasn't nearly as large as Mark, nor was he as talented, but he would make her cum, given the environment. Becky was here to fuck in a Roman orgy, and what individual participants might lack in skill, her excitement would certainly make up for. Pompeneia moaned and gripped Becky's hair, loosening it further from its carefully piled arrangement. Becky didn't mind, though, as she expected to look fully disheveled and thoroughly fucked by the time this orgy was over. She'd had several cups of aged wine already and was feeling uninhibited, even for her. She slid two fingers inside her hostess, making her moan and churn her matronly hips while Becky took another stiff drink from her goblet. She then returned her mouth to Pompeneia's snatch, allowing rivulets of the dark wine to flow out over her engorged vulva before sucking on it hungrily, making the patrician woman gasp and groan loudly and thrash about on the lectus she was splayed on. The slave behind her pistoned his hips against her while she ground back against him, taking his cock as deep inside her as she could. She could feel him swelling and knew he was close to cumming, but she didn't mind if she didn't climax yet, because the day was young, and this orgy had barely started. There were so many people left to fuck. Besides, she could always track down her darling Mark if she needed serious attention, after all. The slave grunted and let out a low moan before he began spurting his cum inside her. Becky moaned into Pompeneia's cunt, sending her over the edge and making her cum shamelessly, her fat tits flopping about for all to see. Nobody cared, or if they did, they were delighted by it. There was no judgment at this orgy. As the slave pulled out, Becky clambered on top of Pompeneia and they kissed deeply, wrapping their arms around one another, tongues plunging. Becky finally sat up, smiling and straddling her hostess' hips. She smirked down at the Roman woman and then reached beneath herself, flexing her cunt muscles and teasing out the cum that the slave had just deposited in her. She smeared it all over Pompeneia's thatch and nether lips, before dragging her shaved twat up her lover's body, leaving a glistening and sticky trail of cum along the way. She squirmed and writhed on Pompeneia's tits, smearing them in the slave's essence while trying to get one of the nipples inside her cunt. Finally she wiggled her way up to Pompeneia's mouth, and the older woman gripped Becky's thighs and sucked on her smooth cunt hungrily, coaxing out all the cum she could from her guest. Becky smiled and reached back with one hand to finger Pompeneia's gooey cunt, bringing her to yet another climax, the fourth she'd received from Becky. The teacher had no doubt this woman would remember her very fondly. She finally clambered off Pompeneia and knelt beside her, the two of them kissing tenderly, sharing the cum from the slave between them, followed by Becky licking the residue off her lover's face. They whispered to one another before Becky stood and strutted away, knowing that Pompeneia's eyes were fixated on her glorious, toned ass. It felt good, knowing she was the object of desire for every single person in the entire household. Becky looked around in wonder, surrounded by actual Roman artwork, in a completely intact home with a glorious mosaic tile floor depicting a couple making love and then a hunting scene involving a lion. The plastered walls were painted in bright colors. The furniture, made of wood with brass fittings and comfortable cushions, was currently being put to the test as couples or groups around her fucked and made love in every conceivable position. She gazed down at the silver goblet in her hand, made of beaten silver and decorated with glass prisms and with a poem etched into its circumference. She picked up a small, sticky honey cake from a table, then took a bite from it before smiling wickedly and pressing it to her glorious tits, smearing the sticky honey all over them. As a female slave passed by, Becky took her gently by the arm and pulled her into an embrace, gently pushing her head down. The slave understood immediately and began kissing her tits, slithering her tongue around to get the gooey sweetness off Becky. The blonde woman was shivering and groaning while already smearing the honey cake against her cunt. Mark was sitting on in a low chair in a side room, holding Nanu by the waist while she bounced up and down on his lap, her arms around his shoulders and her eyes staring down into his. Her greedy cunt swallowed his cock, making her gasp and groan with each motion. Her inner muscles squeezed around him, and while Becky was definitely more skilled, and perhaps even tighter, the fact that he was actually fucking a Roman slave was an incredible thrill. She jammed her lips to his and kissed him feverishly, her fingernails raking over his back as she ground down on him, hissing and panting with lust. He found her to be incredibly exotic, and he realized that it might because he'd never met a true ethnic Egyptian before. As far as he knew, the bloodline of the ancient Egyptians had become extinct. She certainly looked exotic to him, with her deeply tan skin, hazel eyes and straight, coal-black hair. He used his strong arms to help move her up and down, almost spiking her on his cock, and her panting became a delightful yelping. There were loud cries of ecstasy from all over the house, so they paid no attention to anything else. She kissed him again before seizing up and shuddering, groaning loudly. She threw her head back and pressed her cunt down as hard as she could, cumming wildly. Mark kept pumping relentlessly, loving how her snatch clenched around him. Nanu flopped backward, her head now on the floor, arms splayed and her back arched, still pinned to Mark by his cock. Her chest rose and fell as she breathed heavily, still trembling. He smiled down at the girl, waiting for her to recover. When her eyes finally fluttered open, he took her arms and gently pulled her up to him. She almost purred and nuzzled against him, still in the throes of a sultry bliss that filled her. Nanu kissed him everywhere she could reach, including his fingertips. "You are an exquisite lover," she murmured, looking deep into his eyes and caressing his face. "No wonder your mistress needs only you for fucking." He smiled back: "I'm just happy that she doesn't mind sharing me, because I am enjoying fucking you too." She went back to kissing him gently, and was whispering things against his skin, but too softly for him to understand. She finally looked back up at him. "But you have not yet cum." Mark shook his head. "Do you fear giving me a child?" Nanu asked. He shook his head again. "Then are you barren?" "Only for this week," he quipped, grinning and enjoying her confusion at his statement. "Don't worry, I'm just conserving my strength. This orgy is a long way from over, and if I cum now, I don't know how long it will take me to recover." "Do you promise to cum in me?" Nanu asked expectantly. "I; I am just a slave, I know, but I like you, Bonosus. I want to feel your cum in me, especially if you cannot give me a child." "I think I can make that promise;” Mark replied, pulling her in for another kiss. Becky shivered as she sat on the stone bench, centered over a hole as she started to pee. She'd already cum at least six times, and she had the distinct feeling the tally would be sixty before the night was out. One woman and one man slave leaned down on either side of her and began sliding and flickering their tongues around her rock-hard nipples, making her moan in delight. She felt her legs being parted and smiled down at a freedwoman who leaned in and tongued her cunt attentively, even here in the cultus, the small, private bathroom of the Flavius family. Becky sighed and cradled the head of the woman licking her cunt, while squirming her tits against the mouths of the two slaves sucking them. The tongue of the woman between her legs sent tingles through her, and she could feel another climax building rapidly. Everything about this setting, this experience, was making her hornier and more sensitive than ever. She wrapped her arms around the necks of the man and woman sucking on her nipples and pulled them in tight, arching her back and groaning very loudly as she came, squirting into the face of the woman licking her cunt. She bucked and writhed on the seat, thankful for the anacept pills she and Mark had taken, since she'd done quite a bit of research on Roman hygiene practices. She stood finally, releasing the two slaves who were sucking on her tits, while the girl between her legs merely knelt back a little and kept her mouth pressed to Becky's cunt, massaging it with her tongue. Becky smiled down at her dreamily and winked before pulling her to her feet. They kissed deeply and then she led her out of the room, followed by the slaves. "Go and find my manservant for me," Becky instructed. "Bring him to me and I'll let him fuck you. He is a wonderful lover." The woman hurried off, while Becky found a couch and reclined, her legs spread wide. She let the male slave lap at her gooey cunt while she made out with the female. She felt so deliciously depraved in this setting, like she could let everything go and act like a harlot without consequence. Which she could. The freedwoman returned some minutes later (Becky barely remembered having sent her at this point), with Mark following. He was delightfully naked, his cock glistening with lubrication. He was holding the hand of a dark-skinned and dark-haired girl, who was clearly a slave and following behind him. The girl gaped at Becky in awe. "Hey, Becks," Mark said cheerfully in English, almost laughing as the chip in his noggin tried to translate what he was saying into Latin. "Enjoying yourself?" "Hmm, you have no idea, baby," the blonde woman purred, stretching her arms over her head so that her glorious tits thrust up toward the ceiling. "I see you've found yourself a pretty little playmate. She was one of the dancers from earlier, right?" "Yeah, I wanna see if I can somehow get all eight to fuck me at once," Mark replied, grinning. "That'll beat my record by at least a factor of; wait; you, Alexandra and her servant Lisette all at once; divided into eight;” "Don't strain yourself, Einstein," Becky said dryly. "Just suffice to say that fucking eight Roman slave-dancers at once will be more than anyone else you know will ever accomplish." "Except you, I'm betting," Mark pointed out, smirking. "Is that a challenge, young man?" Becky asked, raising her eyebrow. "What'll we wager?" he queried. He had no particular confidence that he could outfuck his Physics teacher, because she had proven to be quite a sex fiend, but he was more than willing to try, here in Imperial Rome. "Tell you what;” Becky suggested, sitting up on the couch at looking up at him, smiling lightly. "If I win, you have to let the man of my choice here in this orgy fuck you in the ass." Mark was very still, a shiver of dread going up his spine. He swallowed, waiting to hear what else she had to say. "But, if you manage to fuck more girls at one time than I take of male and female lovers at one time, I'll buy your cute little girlfriend from our host and make her ours, okay?" Mark could barely process what he was hearing. He turned his head and stared at Nanu, weighing the price of 'owning' her versus having his ass plowed by some random Roman dude. The perils of time travel. But he'd already been shot and survived, right? "You're on, Becks," he said finally. "Ya' only live once, right?" "That's the spirit," she cooed, winking at him. "Tu solum vivis unum tempus! As long as you save some of that splendid stamina and cum of yours for me. So, are you going to introduce me to your little friend?" Mark nodded and pulled the Egyptian girl forward. She seemed rather intimidated. "Becks, this is Nanu. She's Egyptian." Becky smiled kindly and patted her soft lap. Nanu let go of Mark's hand and eased herself carefully onto the blonde goddess' lap, sitting sideways. Becky put her arms around the girl's waist and looked her up and down. "Hmm, very nice, Mark;” Becky said quietly before pulling Nanu gently into her and kissing her warmly. To her credit, the slave girl did not resist at all, but melted into the kiss, moaning in pleasure. She squirmed around until she was straddling Becky, her legs hitched behind her back, and their tits squashed together. Mark stood closer and watched eagerly as their tongues tangled and they began caressing and fondling one another. Nanu shivered under Becky's divine touch, and he knew she was incredibly aroused already. Their kiss became sloppy, and they slid their tongues around one another's faces, leaving them glistening and sticky. Becky took Nanu's bottom lip in her mouth, sucking it in. The slave shivered again and let out a tiny whimper, before pulling back from the kiss and touching her fingers to the lip. She examined the fingers, noticing a trace of blood. "Yes, I bit your lip," Becky whispered to her only loud enough for Nanu and Mark to hear. "By making you bleed from our kiss, I have stated my intent to own you, Nanu. Would you like that?" Nanu's eyes widened and she nodded almost imperceptibly. "Good," Becky said, reaching between them and cupping the Egyptian girl's tit, giving it a gentle feel. "Now all my naughty little Bonosus has to do is manage to fuck all eight of you dancing girls at once in order to make that happen. You might want to help him a little;” She allowed the slave girl to stand and gave her a gentle pat on the rear. Nanu stood in front of Mark for a moment, looking up at him, and then hurried off. He then heard Becky giggling. "Goodness, Mark, how hard did you fuck her to make her fall that much in love with you already?" the blonde asked, her beautiful blue eyes glinting with mirth. Mark tried not to frown. "I didn't have to fuck her that hard, thank you. I've fucked you a lot harder on countless occasions." "And you'll have to fuck me much harder still to make me fall in love with you, handsome," she cooed, reaching out and stroking his cock gently. "It's time for my surprise. Have you put the little speaker things all around?" Mark nodded: "The switch to activate them and the music is in the little satchel we brought. I'll be ready." Becky smiled and stood up, moving close to Mark so that their bodies were pressing and his cock was nestled against her slick cunt, and already hardening from the contact. She smiled and traced a finger along his swelling cock while looking up into his eyes. "I'm glad to be here, Mark," she said softly, knowing that many sets of eyes were on them, and quite envious of them both. "But I'm mostly glad to be here sharing this with you. I couldn't have asked for a better time travel partner." They kissed tenderly for a moment before Becky pulled back and winked. "I'm gonna go get dressed; be ready for me." She scampered off, and he watched her magnificent ass wiggle away from him. He noticed he wasn't the only one staring. He wandered around and made sure that all the 'speakers' were strategically placed around the room for Becky's performance. They looked and felt like rocks, to be honest, so he had no idea how they worked. All he knew was that he'd tested them, and they did. Hell, they even had the music they were meant to play stored in them! Future-tech was really something. He remembered how they'd found a chrono-merchant, right in his hometown, in a secluded store he'd never noticed before. Chester had pointed them to the merchant in question, and he was happy to help them. Most of his time was spent helping customers from the far future, who happened to be visiting Mark and Becky's era, so having some locals was a refreshing change for him. The student and teacher had expressed their wish to go back to Imperial Rome and attend a real orgy. The man smiled slyly and showed them a range of items he thought they might need; clothing, currency, subtle but advanced medications to protect themselves; All it cost Mark was his collection of six vintage Star Wars Pez dispensers. Apparently, originals were big collector's items in the future. "Remind me to come back to you with my dad's Micronauts and Rock 'Em Sock 'Em Robots!" Mark had laughed. Mark felt well-prepared for this trip, and he had to admit, he was enjoying himself. He drank from his wine while standing in front of a patrician woman, who was sitting naked on a couch and slurping hungrily back and forth on his cock. He gazed around, noting the sumptuous array of foods laid out in vast quantities for the event; it was very hard for many of the slaves to restrain themselves from eating greedily, since this type of generosity was almost unknown to them. Loaves of bread, honey-cakes, dates, figs, stuffed dormice, varieties of pulses, apricots, various fish, cheeses, boar meat, olives, and caviar, which he'd heard the hostess Pompeneia brag to Becky about being sent straight from Persia. He'd never tried caviar before, and he was surprised that he actually liked it. He blinked as he felt the patrician woman pull her mouth off his throbbing cock, which she had brought back to an impressive hardness. She had then bent over the couch, in full view of everyone in the room, and shamelessly reached back and spread her ass cheeks, exposing her puckered knot and asking him to fuck her ass. Mark bit his lip, wondering what to do; Becky wouldn't be much longer in getting ready, but slaves were obliged to satisfy all favors required of them by the legitimate guests, especially the higher-ranking patricians. He couldn't say no. He stepped up and took hold of her wobbly ass cheeks, steadying his cock against her. She moaned in anticipation of him entering her. He reached down and ran his hand up and down her sloppy cunt for several seconds, and used that lubrication to prepare her ass, sticking his index finger inside her and twisting it around. The woman groaned loudly, and he realized that she was making a show of it, announcing that she was the one getting fucked by this tall, handsome and mysterious Spanish slave of Lady Aurora's. Apparently he was something of a commodity. He would fuck her ass fast and hard, making her cum, so that he could return to his assignment from Becky. He took hold of his cock and pressed the head against her little star, pushing it through. She grunted and let out a moan. Lots of people were watching, including more than a few slaves. Slowly and firmly, Mark slid his turgid phallus deep inside her, making her cry out so loudly that he was certain she could be heard outside the villa, despite all the other carnal happenings around them. Here goes nothing; He gripped her hips and leaned over her, pressing her down into the couch as she wailed again. He began pumping in and out strongly, plowing deep inside her. Clearly she was no stranger to this, because she wasn't nearly as tight as Becky. He fucked her ass in a steady rhythm, watching as his own pulsing shaft slid in and out of her. She gasped and yelped, putting on a show for those watching. Her hands kept her ass cheeks pulled wide, so everyone could see how deep inside her Mark was. Then he took the initiative. Everyone gasped as he let go of her hips and gripped both of her wrists, pulling back toward himself and arching her spine, even as he pressed forward into her more strongly with each stroke. The woman seemed to choke on her breath, shaking and looking back at him in shock. Her face was variously flushed and pale, depending on where one looked. Her eyes seemed bleary, as if she was on the verge of tears. Her erect nipples declared her arousal as her tits protruded far in front of her back-stretched arms. He rode her as though she was a bridled horse, only her two arm were the reins. The full floppy tits shook wildly with his aggressive pounding, grinding, fucking of her asshole. But she didn't object to his aggression or dominance. "Do you think Mistress Horatia lets him take her that way?" he heard one woman ask another as she gazed on in rapt wonder. "If she does, she's a lucky cunt, she is;” whispered the other woman in response. And still he plunged his cock deep inside her ass, making the woman squeal and churn beneath him, struggling to move, but pinned by his superior strength. He could tell that the other women (and most likely some men) were jealous, because they were beginning to talk shit about her quietly. "Qualem muleirculam!" whispered a man gazing one in envy. That seemed a little harsh; Mark wasn't sure she was actually a bimbo. A shameless slut, sure. But wasn't everyone here today? "Pedica meo!" she gasped, squeezing her ass around him. "Pedica meo!" Mark fucked her faster and stronger still, driving his cock deep into her bowels, until she sounded like she was having a severe asthma attack. She wheezed and struggled, but he held her immobilized. She could not escape this exquisite torture unless he let her. He could feel her tightening, though, and he knew she wouldn't last long; exactly what he wanted. He would make sure she got the show she desired. His hips began pistoning rapidly, but with even more strength. The woman's eyes rolled into her head and her mouth dropped open. Her entire body shuddered in a long wave, and she screeched, battered by endless waves of pleasure as the orgasm crashed over her. She clenched her teeth and writhed, as if trying to escape, but she had already completely surrendered to her blissful fate. Mark dropped her wrists and now gripped her long, kinky brown hair, yanking on it to pull her up. She gasped at the unexpected but glorious sting and found herself pulled up and back against him. His hips still pumped against her ass cheeks, sliding his cock deep within, while his strong hands began to grope and almost maul her flushed, sweaty body. Helpless before him, she allowed the violation readily, whimpering and in tears. "Es scortum obscenus vilis," he growled in her ear before biting it and making her writhe in need. "You are a vile, dirty little whore, aren't you?" "Etiam!" she gasped, as his hand gripped her chin and turned her face forcefully to look into his eyes. "Yes, I am a vile, dirty whore! Fuck me in my shame!" He fucked her until she was almost limp, and finally slid out of her ass, the abused knot pulling back along with his shaft obscenely, a fact noted and commented on by anyone close enough to see. She collapsed forward over the couch again, trembling, but saying nothing. Mark turned his body and caught the gaze of another woman, who hustled over, knelt and began sucking on his cock without question. He waited while she cleaned him dutifully before noticing Becky standing by a dark corner, watching in amusement. She raised an eyebrow and he nodded. Without further ado, he subtly retrieved the remote for the things that were supposed to be speakers, and held his arms up, beckoning everyone to gather in. As the naked crowd moved in, the host and hostess came and stood near him, smiling pleasantly. Pompeneia explained that they were now to be entertained by the guest of honor, who would be dancing for them all. As if on cue with her words, slaves around the room modified the intensity of the flames coming from the braziers that illuminated the room, making it dimmer and more sensual, except for an area in the central expanse. Mark subtly pressed a button on a tiny remote he was hiding in his hand. Music emanated from around the room from the concealed speakers. He'd remembered what the T E A agents had told him about anachronistic technologies and how they would rarely work in times or eras they were not known in, but he seemed to be getting away with it so far. It occurred to him that this meant the technologies he and Becky were using were not to be discovered. Yet. He smiled as Becky seemed to shift and ripple into view, because of the flickering brazier flames. The music, he knew, would be like nothing these people had ever heard before. True, it wasn't metal, but the arrangements and instruments would be alien. Not to mention the Phil Spector-esque 'Wall of Sound' involved. Becky had told him the song was called 'Gypsy', and she now spread her arms over the head, as diaphanous strips of translucent material curled sensuously around her lovely form, and gems glittered on her forehead and navel. Gold anklets tinkled on her feet. Mark had never seen 'Lord of the Dance' before, but watching Becky, maybe it wasn't such a bad idea after all. As wind instruments began playing while drums and strings kept a backbeat, Becky snaked and twirled around the circular space in time with the music. Everyone watched her, rapt. Mark's eyes flicked over and he saw Nanu looking on from farther back in the room, standing atop a bench to get a better view. Her eyes were wide with awe. People were still whispering as they watched; for a patrician woman to dance this way, or even know how to dance this way, was scandalous, and they loved every second of her performance. The music grew louder and more intense as the wall of sound, a concept these people couldn't even readily grasp, filled the venereum. Becky continued her cavorting, her tits bouncing about beneath the outfit she was wearing. It was more of a tease than anything, because it concealed pretty much nothing. When she kicked high, she showed her cunt to everyone. She seemingly didn't care, or was enjoying it. Probably the latter, knowing her as he did now. The music reached a crescendo and then stopped, with Becky collapsing to a sitting position, curled in on herself. The crowd clapped, cheered and catcalled enthusiastically. Seconds later, another musical piece began, this one in a style probably more familiar to the onlookers. Mark knew it was from the soundtrack of the movie 'Alexander'. It opened with tinkling chimes and what sounded like hooting bird calls. Becky slowly rose to her feet, holding an elaborate pose. Then what sounded like four hammers striking an anvil rang across the space, followed by a frenetic drum beat. Becky broke into a wild dance, spinning and prancing about with abandon. The crowd watched spellbound as the music echoed around the room. Becky's blue eyes flashed with excitement, knowing that the revelers were enchanted by her. There was no one in this room who was not sexually enthralled with her at this very moment. Even Mark, who knew her pretty much better that anyone on this planet, at any point in history, was watching her in quiet awe. It made her wet, thinking of what he'd do to her later after watching this. As she whirled in a circle close to the crowd, she took hold of a male dancer slave, and then another, leading them in the exotic and magnetic dance she now performed. Both men were naked, and she snaked her body against them, rapidly bringing them to hardness. The crowd cheered as she flung aside the strips of fabric that concealed her body, until she was as naked as the slaves. Everyone watched in astonishment as she dropped to her knees between the two men and began hungrily sucking on their cocks, each one in turn, then finally putting them both in her mouth at once, her cheeks bulging obscenely. "In the name of Suadela," breathed Pompeneia, standing next to Mark and staring dumbly. "Your mistress is the most magnificent whore I have ever seen, Bonosus." "Yeah, she's something, all right;” Mark agreed, blown away by his teacher's depravity. He thought about how much she'd been looking forward to behaving so luridly, without the consequences of biology or moral censure. She was time-travelling, for crying out loud; could there have been a better excuse? No, if he was allowed to fuck as many women as he wanted, even all at once, Becky had the right to do whatever the Hell suited her. It was a damned fool who held her to a different standard just because she was a woman. Guys who thought like that never got women as amazing as Becky. Loser incels; The music was finally ending, and he discreetly shut off the speakers with his tiny remote. Seconds later, he felt a dainty hand on his shoulder. He turned to look at Pompeneia, who smiled at him wickedly and cocked her head, indicating she should follow him. Mark took a deep breath and gently touched the nearly-invisible tab he'd put under his armpit, thankful for the vasopressin it was releasing into his system; "Heaven," Becky thought dreamily as she rode up and down slowly, the slave cock throbbing as it slid in and out of her ass. He was lying beneath her while she faced down his legs, his strong hands massaging her toned cheeks. His legs were spread to make way for another slave who knelt in front of her, thrusting back and forth to spear his rod in and out of her cunt. She groaned around the cock that was in her mouth, the freedman who owned it standing next to her beautiful face and letting her suck him. On either side, her hands were pumping vigorously on the cocks of two more slaves. "God," she thought, "I haven't done anything this wild since Frosh Week in my sophomore year. I've missed it so;” Five men at once. No regrets, no consequences. She almost giggled as she wondered where else she might fit another. Then two hands reached around from behind and began groping her ample tits, making her moan around the cock she was sucking on. Another slave had moved up behind her and settled down onto the face of the man beneath her. His hands groped her while the slave below him did something to his ass. Becky didn't care what they did to one another; she just wanted to feel as many men on her as possible. She shuddered as her nipples were pinched and she bobbed back and forth faster on the cock in her mouth, expertly swirling her tongue around the head and the shaft. Her hands twisted gently on the skin of the cocks she was holding, while she squeezed the ones inside her. She could feel them bumping against one another, separated only by a thin membrane between her cunt and ass. She gasped and almost wheezed, because they were striking deep inside her at different angles. The slave fucking her cunt was moving at an almost horizontal angle, while the one in her ass pushed straight up. It was almost; disorienting in a way. She gently pulled the two slaves she was jerking even closer, so that she could touch their cocks together, sliding them against one another. The slave behind her with his hands on her tits moved them, shifting them to her trim stomach as she pointed the two throbbing cocks at her tits, her hands stroking them rapidly. The slaves both moaned and shuddered as they spurted their cum across the expanse of her bosom, glazing the silken skin. Seconds later, she felt the cock in her mouth throb and swell, pumping a pearly offering down her throat. She swallowed hungrily, enthralled to be living her wild days all over again. Becky cried out and shook as an orgasm blossomed through her, just the first of many she planned to have in this particular tryst. Slaves leaned in and began lapping at the cum on her tits, tongues sliding along the skin or swirling around the nipples, occasionally biting and tugging on them. She leaned back, moving the man behind her to the side as she lay on the Nubian slave beneath her, still pumping in and out of her ass. She reached up and pulled the man fucking her cunt down by the shoulders, bringing him close and kissing him, their tongues rolling and wrestling about. They were both spearing up inside her now, their thrusts beginning to sync as she groaned shamelessly, filled with an exquisite wet heat. The climax that followed seconds later rocked her to her core, but she powered through it, determined to have as many more as possible. Now she let the two men fuck her while she took another hard cock in her mouth, stretching her neck back and relaxing her throat, letting it slide back and forth inside her. She gripped the hips of the man fucking her face, her eyes closed as she enjoyed the unadulterated ecstasy flowing through her, needing more men to pleasure her; Mark was sitting back lazily in the shallow pool that dominated the palaestra of the Flavian villa. He gazed around at the ornate courtyard, surrounded by columns and burgeoning with ornamental plants and trees. Exotic animals like peacocks could be seen strutting across the grass; at least, they could where none of the orgy's attendees were making merry. He sighed as a dancer girl knelt behind him and massaged his shoulders, while two others were curled up against his sides, cooing and kissing his skin. Nanu, meanwhile, was sitting in his lap, facing out and moving up and down slowly on his cock, taking it deep inside herself, her fingers flexing against his supple thighs. She turned her head to look back at him, her hazel eyes glassy with pleasure. More of her fellow dancers crowded in, until he felt himself totally enveloped in wanton slave flesh. They kissed and nipped at his skin, giggling and whispering to one another. Mark knew he was supposed to be a slave, but he seemed to be getting better treatment than a lot of the guests who weren't slaves. He imagined it was because he was the manservant of the guest of honor, but he still felt like a king at the moment. One girl dangled rich grapes in front of his mouth and he bit several off, chewing and swallowing casually. Another then brought a cup of wine to his lips and he drank from it before she leaned in and kissed him, allowing the wine to flow back and forth between their mouths. As she pulled back from the kiss, she allowed the wine to spill out of her mouth, trickling down her neck and tits. Two other girls immediately leaned in and began licking the sweet offering from her skin. Nearby, on a well-cushioned couch, Lady Pompeneia was lying on her side, quite naked, moaning as her husband propped one of her legs in the air and knelt between them, sawing his cock in and out of his wife. She drank from her goblet and watched her slaves attend to Bonosus. She closed her eyes and rubbed one of her tits as she remembered what it had felt like to have his big, sturdy cock fucking her less than an hour ago, feeling his thick, warm cum pump deep inside her. She wondered how wonderful it must be to own a servant with these incredible qualities and envied Lady Aurora. She entertained the absurd notion of trying to buy him from her, but was reasonably certain that even the emperor himself wasn't rich enough to purchase the slave outright. She'd content herself with becoming friends with Lady Aurora Horatia and perhaps then having access to Bonosus' fine obelisk of endless erotic pleasures. She watched as Nanu, churning on Bonosus' lap, shuddered, arched her back and cried out, cumming hard. Two of the other dancers were sucking her tits and she seemed in ecstasy. Not that Pompeneia blamed her; Nanu was rather tiny, and that magnificent cock had to be battering the bottom of her lungs. The Egyptian girl sagged, and one of the other dancers gently pulled her off and over to the side. Nanu was immediately replaced by another girl, who straddled Bonosus' lap, facing him and sinking down with a loud sigh. Pompeneia herself shuddered and gripped her tit tightly as a little orgasm shivered through her, while her husband moaned and pushed tight against her, cumming in her. Standing nearby, a slave helped ease his master's cock out of Pompeneia and sucked it clean. The mistress of the house sighed and caressed herself, enjoying every moment of this day. What a splendid orgy this was proving to be. She sat up slowly and looked around, seeing people in ecstasy all around her; not far away, one of the guests had a servant girl pressed up against a column, and was fucking her eagerly. She was pumping her hips against him and gasping in delight. On the emerald grass nearby, two women were laying side-by-side, arms wrapped around one another while they sucked hungrily on each other's pussies. One of her slender, boyish manservants was getting fucked in the ass by a patrician man named Pontifex, and her slave was mewling loudly. She heard laughing and joyous talk as Lady Aurora entered the palaestra, completely naked and surrounded by slaves and guests, all basking in her glorious sensuality. She sauntered over to the pool and eased herself down into it, sighing and relaxing in the cool water. Pompeneia smirked; after all the endless fucking the Lady had been doing, she was surprised there weren't clouds of steam emanating from around Aurora, as the water touched her skin. She was possibly the only person in the villa to have fucked more than her servant Bonosus. Pompeneia smiled and eased herself down onto the couch, beckoning over a slave-girl to service her. "Well, Mark, I see you've won our little wager," Becky observed, smiling at him while two slaves massaged her shoulders. She parted her legs to allow a servant girl to massage her cunt, or occasionally go under the water to kiss and nibble at it. "I managed six lovers at once. You seem to have eight." "Only if we fudge," he admitted, looking around the dancer who churned on his cock, trying to keep her moaning down so he could talk. "I can reasonably do four; one on my cock, one on my mouth, and one in each hand. I; am not gonna take any in my ass, after all." "Well, at the very least you can tie me," Becky pointed out, smirking at him. "Think and try again. You won't even need to move." Mark frowned for a moment, and then gave his teacher's words some thought; he perked up after a few moments, and then nodded. He told the girl he was fucking to lean back slightly. As she did so, he beckoned another to come and stand upright between them. The slave-girl did so, and Mark started lapping at her wet twat while the girl impaled on his cock began kissing and tonguing her ass. He paused and instructed four more to kneel by his hands. They did as asked readily. He faced them in to one another in pairs, bodies squashed close together. He then pushed his four fingers on each hand into one of them, while wiggling his thumb into the other. They all moaned, because Mark had decent-sized hands and fingers (in any day and age), and began kissing and swallowing one another's tongues hungrily. "See?" Becky giggled. "Six for six, you've matched me now." "Uh-uh!" he called out, his voice muffled by the slippery twat of the slave-girl on his mouth. "Watch this!" The women all whined in protest as Mark stood up, especially the one who had been fucking him, but he assured them that this would take only a moment before all was right with the world. He got out of the water and lay down on the grass, his frame stretched out and his throbbing cock on display, pointing at the cerulean sky overhead. His arms were spread wide and his legs slightly parted. Mark quickly brought the six girls back to their original positions, with the girl who had been using his mouth now facing down his body, to kiss and play with the one bouncing up and down on his cock. The two sets of girls resumed their places on his fingers and thumbs, kissing each other eagerly again, enjoying this strange game. He began wiggling his still-wet toes, and the last two slave-dancers caught on quickly; they took hold of his ankles and lowered their gooey pussies down onto his feet, taking them inside their slippery tunnels and moaning loudly. "Octo!" Mark yelled triumphantly from beneath the cunt squirming on his face. Becky laughed in sheer delight, clapping in support of her student's ingenuity. Others looking on laughed and applauded also. A crowd was gathering around him, but everyone made sure that Lady Aurora, who had moved to the spot just vacated by her servant, could see easily. She knelt on the low, tiled bench below the water, her elbows on the grass, the endless soft blades tickling her tits as she watched. She wiggled her shapely ass, and a slave dutifully moved up behind her and slid his cock deep inside her while she gazed on. Mark was enjoying himself; never had he guessed he would have been fucking eight girls at once, not to mention Roman slave-dancers, two of whom he was pretty sure were sisters. He wiggled his fingers, thumbs and toes, he flickered and snaked his tongue inside the girl above him, and he pushed up and down with his hips, spearing deep inside the slave-girl, who cried out in rapture as his cock split her wet cunt wide open. She arched her back and cried out loudly, cumming hard. She slumped off to the side and was quickly replaced by Nanu, who was eager for more. She churned and writhed on him, occasionally looking over at Lady Aurora, who smiled and winked at her. He could feel them all squirming and trembling now, and pushed himself harder, sending them all over the edge; several moaned loudly while the one on his face kissed Nanu deeply as they both screamed, rocked by their orgasms. The girl riding his tongue fell off to the side, shaking and holding her cunt as she moaned in pleasure. He looked over at his teacher. "Becks," he panted, his face glistening with cum and flush with need. "I'm gonna cum, but I want it to be in you. Please;” Without a moment's hesitation, Becky stood, the crystalline water cascading off her glorious body. She clambered out and all the slave-girls moved aside readily, even Nanu, who dutifully knelt beside Lady Aurora as she straddled her manservant. "Thanks for waiting for me, Mark," Becky whispered as she teased her slippery cunt lips along his cock while resting her hands on his shoulders and looking down at him. "It means so much to me." "Means everything to me too, Becks," he replied, nodding. "Wanna give 'em a show, show 'em how we do it in the twenty-first century?" The blonde beauty smiled wickedly, and without another word, shoved herself down hard on her student's cock, making them both moan loudly as he pushed deep inside her. Everyone watched in awe as the two began fucking madly, Becky thrashing her hips back and forth while he pumped up and down rapidly inside her, battering her cervix with each thrust. His hands found her bouncing tits and squeezed them, making her cry out, her fingernails digging into the meat of his shoulders. Pompeneia and her husband Master Flavius stood right beside them, watching in fascination. Nanu was caressing and massaging Lady Aurora's flanks and ass while she fucked Bonosus, her deep hazel eyes staring longingly at them. Becky rode Mark harder and harder, his throbbing cock stretching her cunt deliciously, making her want to scream. She held on though, squeezing around Mark, thrilled to know that everyone's eyes were on them, watching them fuck with wild abandon. With every thrust she squeezed her ass cheeks tight, feeling Mark shudder below her. Mark was panting and grunting as he fough

The Time Riders: Part 5 A Labyrinth Palace. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. The non-descript carriage had indeed made its way through Paris' winding streets, taking well over an hour to finally stop in front of the palace and allowing Mark to get out of the cramped cab before it rattled off. The sun had set some time ago, and night hung over the city heavily, the cloying air of Paris carrying the city's growing pains to his ears. Even at night, the city was not silent. Mark adjusted his outfit and marched toward the outermost gate of the vast palace, its arms spread wide and encompassing a massive courtyard. Two men wearing ornate red uniforms and holding pikes crossed their weapons at his approach, barring his entry. One of them gruffly asked him to state his business. Trusting to the plan, Mark said nothing, but merely held out one of his sealed letters, this one bearing the emblem of Richelieu. The guard examined it for several seconds, consulting with the other guard before handing it back and then opening the gate. Mark shot them both a dirty look for holding him up in his errand and then swept inside, doing his best to look haughty and full of bravado, which is what the Musketeers were apparently renowned for. He couldn't help but reflect that they seemed a lot less heroic than history let on and were more dickbags than anything else. Oh well. Faking being a dickbag was probably significantly easier than pretending to be a hero. He passed through another gate that got him closer to the palace, this one also manned by the Swiss Guard. He arrogantly presented them with the Richelieu missive, which once again satisfied their scrutiny and he was allowed to pass. He forced himself to not look around in wonder at his surroundings, instead heading straight to the great doors that would give him admittance to the palace. Alex once again presented his letter, but this time the guards squinted at him suspiciously. "Qui es tou?" demanded one of them. His throat was dry, but he answered as readily as he could, trying to sound authoritative and even haughty. "J'mappelle Benat de Ferres, of Soule, Second Company of the King's Musketeers under Monsieur de Treville. Let me through." "Fucking Basques and Gascons," muttered one of the guards in irritation. "Why would a musketeer be bringing a missive to his excellency, the Cardinal?" he demanded to know. Mark concealed his anxiety by looking pissed and rattling off one of the phrases Alexandra had given him, hoping it had the desired effect. "I have an idea, why don't we all go ask the Cardinal and you can fucking explain to him why you held up his envoy on an important errand? Does that sound good to you?" The two men looked at one another warily; the visitor was certainly obnoxious enough to be a Musketeer and a Gascon. Sighing and shaking his head in defeat, the one man handed the sealed letter back to Mark and they opened the doors, allowing him entrance. He swept by them, calling them shitheads in Spanish before the doors closed behind him. He knew he shouldn't, but he couldn't help Gawking as he stared at the palace around him; its splendor was beyond anything he had imagined. Walls of white plaster, carved in exquisite shapes and edged in royal purple, along with gold filigree, and incredible paintings and artifacts lined the walls. Endless numbers of servants scurried by, hardly noticing him. He shut his eyes for a moment and composed himself, remembering the details Alexandra had shown him, the way through the palace. He turned and began his search for his teacher. Lisette walked primly through the halls of the palace, bowing her head deferentially to just about everyone who passed her. Wearing an elegant gown, she seemed to almost glide along the hallway, walking with a practiced ease that her mistress had taught her. She had, in three years, only been in the royal presence twice before, in attendance to Lady Alexandra. The king had barely noticed her, but Lisette didn't mind one bit, because this was far more of a life than she ever could have hoped for. She had, of course, spent much more time in the presence of the queen, because her mistress served Anne directly. Anne of Austria seemed mostly amused by Lady Alexandra's quirky servant, but she was kind to Lisette, often sending her home with gifts of chocolate. Her devotion to the queen, while not equal to her fanatic love for Lady Alexandra, meant she would die in Anne's name if necessary. She hoped it wouldn't come to that tonight, but she had made her peace with God and the Lady Mary all the same. Alexandra had set her with the task of removing or distracting every guard she could from the route Mark would take through the palace. She was not to kill anyone, nor was she to be seen in the mayhem, if at all possible. If things went wrong, she was to retreat to the queen's quarters and be seen protecting her. It was the best alibi she could hope for. A guard up ahead. He was a sullen-looking brute, not carrying the long pikes of the gate guards, but a much more practical halberd, along with a short rapier on his belt. She knew he'd be trouble. She ducked into an alcove and pulled a small phial out of her cleavage, drinking the strong red wine from it and sloshing it around in her mouth, to make sure the aroma was on her breath. Replacing the phial, she lurched back out into the hallway and sauntered toward him lazily. "Hello, beautiful," she said drunkenly, giving him a lopsided smile. "You must' be off-duty by now." "No, I am not," he grunted, not looking at her. "Go away, slut." "C'mon," Lisette persisted, leering at him as she leaned against the wall to his left. "We could be having fun. Don' you like fun?" "Duty is not meant to be fun." "But these are fun," she drawled, as she stepped in front of him and leaned forward, using her hands to pull down the front of her bodice and exposing her perky tits to the man, whose eyes went wide at the sight. "These are all the fun you'll need;” He didn't stop her as she sidled up to him, stood on her tip-toes and put her arms around his neck. Her breath was sweet with wine, her dark eyes glassy with the lack of inhibition it brought on. Her tits pressed to his chest, her hips flat to his crotch. "Take me into that room and fuck me;” she breathed huskily, her lips no more than an inch from his. "I want to feel you inside me;” The man was rather pale at her suggestion, but nodded readily and turned around to open the door. The parlor behind was empty, the perfect place for a rendezvous with this slattern. She took him by the hand and led him inside, closing the door behind them. Mark walked down the hallway, trying to not look like he was hurrying, and staying alert. He was entering a difficult part of the operation, because he was no longer in an area of the palace that led to either the king's quarters or those of Cardinal Richelieu. If anyone stopped him now, he would probably be redirected rather forcefully, and he had precious little time to waste. He walked by a door, from which he heard a moaning noise. Then he heard a familiar woman's voice, gasping and urging someone on. His translator bud wasn't close enough to hear what was being said, but he was fairly certain he knew what was happening. He subtly pushed the door open and peered inside. Mark gaped as he watched Lisette, leaning over a small table, panting while a member of the House Guard fucked her from behind, her layered skirt bunched over her ass as he pushed in and out of her. The guard remained oblivious, but she noticed the door open and flicked a glance his way. She gave him an annoyed look and jerked her head, indicating that she had this covered and he needed to keep moving. He nodded and pulled the door shut quietly before heading down the hall again. He turned a corner and then headed up some stairs, leading up to the next floor, which was apparently where Becky was being kept. He was so busy thinking about what he needed to do next that he blundered right into two guards, who grunted and then glared at him angrily. "Stupid shit!" the one man he had smacked into spat. "Watch where you are; who are you?" Mark went wide-eyed, not having expected them. His mouth seemed to work, but no sounds came forth. They blocked his ascent and continued to glare at him. "Who; are; you?" the man demanded again. Mark regained control of his voice and tried to speak. "My name is; my name is Benat;” Fuck, he'd forgotten his last name. "My name is Benat DeFlepard," he managed to say. "I am from Sully and I have' "What sort of name is DeFlepard?" snarled the one guard. "I have sealed orders," Mark interrupted, not liking where this was going. "From the Cardinal!" "Is that so?" sneered the man. "Let's see them!" Mark handed him the sealed missive scroll. The man examined it and frowned. "This is the king's seal," he growled. "What is the meaning of this?” Before the man could finish his query, Mark punched him in the face and then pulled his crème-colored tabard over his head and threw him down the stairs. The guard cursed loudly as he rolled at least two floors. Mark was too late to stop the other man from drawing his short rapier, but managed to grapple onto him, keeping himself from being run through. Mark might have been taller, but the guard was a veteran of many wars, strong and cunning. It wasn't long before he had Mark's back pressed against the wall, both men fighting for balance on the stairs. "Little shit!" he shouted, trying to press the edge of his blade against Mark's throat and slit it. They tussled, and Mark managed to wedge his arm between his neck and the rapier, feeling the sickening cold pain of the keen edge creasing his forearm. His free hand, however, snaked down to the pistol on his belt, twisting the leather until the muzzle pointed down; The stairwell echoed with a thunderous crack as Mark pulled the trigger and discharged the weapon, the iron ball punching a hole in the guard's boot and then his foot. The man groaned and staggered, releasing Mark. His ears ringing, Mark managed to shove the man down the stairs, following his comrade. He shook his head and began sprinting up the stairs, knowing the whole palace would be coming down on his head any second now. Alexandra was concealed in a secret closet in a parlor not far from the queen's quarters, listening carefully. She was wearing the red uniform of the Cardinal's personal guard, her impressive bust flattened and pulled tight with linen straps. Her golden hair was held in a ponytail while a black mask concealed her facial features. Her rapier sat on her hip and three customized pistols were concealed around her person, along with several knives balanced for throwing. She heard the discharge of a firearm, followed by shouts of alarm and fright. She hung her head and sighed. She'd been hoping it wouldn't come to this, but there seemed to be nothing for it. She would see her obligation met. Alexandra crossed herself and exited the hidden space, heading toward the Cardinal's quarters, determined to cause a distraction for Mark as he went in the opposite direction to rescue Rebecca. It was all in God's hands now. All she could hope was that Mark had remembered what his name was. Mark raced down the hallway, ignoring people who poked their heads out of various rooms and parlors to see what all the commotion was, before closing their doors and locking them in panic at the sight of him. He had his sword in one hand, his pistol in the other. Having discharged his shot already and having no idea how to readily and safely reload the damn thing, the pistol was mostly for intimidation purposes at this point. Thankfully, if he pointed it at people, they tended to make themselves scarce. A guard rushed around the corner, his halberd in hand, but Mark smashed the ornate swept hilt of his rapier into his mouth, which dissolved in a welter of blood, lips and gum before he burbled and fell over. Mark kept running. He shoulder-blocked his way past another guard, but then found himself confronted by a small group of angry servant girls, who kept swearing in French and throwing bread rolls and potatoes at him. Covering his head, he sprinted past them, resisting the urge to take a swipe at the uppity wenches. There was the room! He raced up to it and tried to open the door, but it was locked. Given the amount of noise and commotion he was causing, he shouldn't have been surprised. He stepped back and then slammed the heel of his sturdy boot into the door with all his might, knocking it out of its frame and falling to the floor. He rushed inside, looking around for his teacher, but she was nowhere in sight. That's when the heavy vase smashed into the back of his head. He was on his face on the floor, reality swimming around him. He heard someone hissing at him as he was handled roughly by his neck and his tunic. He was turned onto his back and someone was straddling him now, their supple legs on either side of his throat and their heavy skirt bunched up between their legs, allowing him to goggle up at his assaulter. "Becky! Stop! Stop, I; Ow! Jesus! Quit Hitting Me! It's Me, Mark!" The flurry of fists halted and then there was a pause thick with confusion. He felt his cheeks being gripped tightly, immobilizing his face and then his neck pulled up so that whoever was sitting on him could look at him. "Mark?" Becky exclaimed in disbelief. "Mark! Oh my God!" She began smothering him with feverish kisses, still straddling him. Still dizzy, he was in no particular shape to stop her, in spite of the fact the whole palace was on its way to kill him. His eyes finally managed to focus, and he looked up at her. "I've missed you too, Becks, but can you let me up, please?" Becky blinked and then jumped off him hastily, helping him to his feet. She still seemed stunned to see him, not that he blamed her. "How?" she asked, her eyes wide with disbelief and wet with emotion. "You; you were." "Dead? Yeah, kinda." "The how are you here?" she asked, trembling. He shrugged. "To quote Neil De Grasse-Tyson, science, bitches." "Oh, it doesn't matter," she exhaled, crushing herself to him and hugging tight, her body shaking with raw emotion. "You're back, Mark. You came back for me;” He smiled and hugged her back, his hand on the back of her head. "Well sure I did. You're my time-travelling partner, aren't you? Can't leave you here with these smelly savages." She laugh-choked back a sob and look up at him, her eyes leaking tears onto her scarlet cheeks. "And we're gonna get out of here and; Becks, are you, like, really drunk?" Her expression of delight warped into a scowl at his query and she pushed herself away from him. "Well what do you expect? I only spent the past month trying to kill myself with alcohol while you were taking your unscheduled nap, you jerk!" "I'm sorry," he faltered, knowing that this couldn't possibly be the right time to make her angry, on so many levels. "Let me get you out of here and then I'll explain everything." "Hang on;” she huffed, stomping over to a table and grabbing her bottle of wine, tilting her head back and taking a stiff pull from it gulping loudly. Mark made a wan face and fidgeted, acutely aware of the time they were losing. "Becks, no offense, but I'm pretty sure every guard in Paris is looking for me right now, and I' "Sounds like more of a you problem than a me problem," she grunted, attempting to drain the bottle with several loud glucks. "Nobody was trying to kill me while I was here." "No, you seem to have that covered;” he said dryly. She shot him a nasty look, but didn't stop drinking. "Look, we need to go," he insisted. "Pretty sure Alexandra's risking her neck to make sure I can' "Alexandra?" Becky interrupted, stopping drinking to look at him pointedly. "The gorgeous blonde I want to fuck?" "I; sure," Mark replied, trying to keep up. "Pretty sure she and Lisette are' "Who's Lisette?" Becky asked suspiciously, lurching toward him. She was quite a bit drunker than he'd initially thought. "It doesn't matter," he declared, determined to get moving before Richelieu arrested and shot his ass again. "We need to get' Mark winced in fear as she surged toward him, the bottle raised over her head. She flew by him and smashed the bottle down on the head of a guard who had barged into the room. His eyes rolled up into his head and he went to sleep. "Weren't you drunk moments ago?" Mark asked in disbelief. "Looks like you're the one who need rescuing." Becky shot back. "You were half a second away from having an exit wound the size of an airport runway in your chest just now." Another guard sprang around the corner. Becky, who was closest to the door, kicked him savagely between the legs. The man staggered to a stop and stiffened, but didn't fall over, the impact of her foot cushioned by the many layers of baroque skirt she was wearing, not to mention the dainty, padded slipper. As the man gaped at her, she kicked him between the legs again, but her skirt interfered, softening the blow to the place where he merely doubled over from the ache. Becky snarled angrily, lunged in, grabbed him by the neck and DDT him, almost as smoothly as ‘Jake the Snake' did to fellow pro wrestlers. This time he stayed down. "Jerk!" she muttered, glaring at the man. Without a second thought, she used a knife on the man's belt to tear layers of skirt away, leaving herself clad only in the bodice and skimpy underwear, with garters holding up the silk stockings she wore. She knelt on the unconscious man's back and pulled his boots off, replacing her slippers with the sturdier footwear. She then stripped his rapier and pistol from his person before turning to look at Mark. "You ready now?" she asked pointedly, standing there in what basically amounted to negligee and musketeer boots, while holding a rapier and a wheellock pistol. He gaped at her for a moment, unable to say anything. "You have no idea how stupidly sexy you look right now, Becks." Mark managed to say. "I'll believe it when Alexandra says it to me," she sniffed, turning and heading out the door. "Let's go, hero." Mark sighed and trotted after her, leaving the two men lying on the floor in a spreading pool of wine and broken shards of glass. Lisette made sure the guard was arranged comfortably in the plush chair, snoring, his breeches still around his ankles, his soft cock oozing cum all over his balls. She shook her head in exasperation as she rearranged her skirts; no sooner had the man cum than he yawned and began to fall asleep. She'd been nowhere close to climaxing when he'd finished. Typical male. At least the boy from the future liked to make sure she came first, even if he was a naïve school boy. She left the door open, to make sure his shame was on display and then hurried down the hallway, holding her skirt up and allowing herself to run. The palace was ringing with shouts of alarm, anger and panic. Everything seemed to be going as planned, whatever that entailed. She just trusted that Mistress knew what she was doing. Guards from various regiments were racing around now, getting one another's way and shouting orders angrily. She passed through them virtually unnoticed, merely a servant girl looking for shelter. She made a beeline right for the queen's royal apartments, and she was stopped by no one, since she was known to the guards and stuff. She nodded hastily as she passed two guards outside the ornate doors and headed inside the boudoir. Anne of Austria looked up from a book to see Lisette scurry in, closing the door behind herself and then pressing her ear to the door, ignoring everyone else in the room. She then saw the queen, blinked, curtseyed hastily, and went back to eavesdropping on the frenzy of activity outside. The monarch shook her head wearily and went back to reading her book. "You may not pass through here!" shouted the house guard, blocking Alexandra's passage forward. She had identified herself as a member of the Cardinal's guard, using her well-practiced man's voice to give credit to her guise. Thought he believed her, the man remained unmoved, barring her way. "I told you, I need to reach the Cardinal!" she insisted, knowing full well he would not let her through. "That is no concern of mine," he said coldly, glaring at her, his hand on his sword, ready to draw it. "Find another way to reach your Cardinal, because if you come another step closer, I will run you through." "So be it!" she growled as she lunged in, her own rapier flashing in her hand. The man drew his weapon and thrust at her, but she parried and then drove the point of her blade through the shoulder of his sword arm, pinning him against the wall. He groaned as his sword fell to the ground, but then her foot slammed into his face while she pulled her rapier from his shoulder. He was unconscious, but he would live. She had no cause to kill these men. She ran down the hallway, listening all the while to the commotion that echoed through the Louvre. A young guard barred her progress at a juncture in the hallways, and before he was even ready, she struck him across the head with the basket of her rapier, knocking him out. Alexandra continued along the corridor, but then saw several guards rushing into the other end of the hall, outside of an ornate door that led to the king's royal apartments. Upon seeing her, the six men pointed their muskets at her, three kneeling while the other three stood behind. A series of barks shook the area as she ducked around a corner hastily, avoiding their barrage. She could hear them shouting orders to reload. She leaned her head back against the wall and sighed. Idiots. Before they had reloaded, she had pulled a small device made of two pieces of flint out of her pocket, along with a tiny clay pot out of the other. From the hole in the top of the pot hung a thin strip of rigid paper. She held the pot by its flat bottom and snapped the flint pieces against one another, producing sparks that caught on the paper and began to burn. As the flame made its way down the paper wick, she counted slowly and calmly before leaning around the corner, tossing the pot, which skated on its flat bottom along the floor toward the guards who opposed her. She then ducked back, waiting grimly. There were shouts and the sound of boots stampeding, but then an unreal hissing shriek and a bright, flaring white light as the magnesium powder inside the container ignited. Cries of pain followed. Ten seconds later, the light died, and she rounded the corner and strode down the hallway. Four of the six guards had fled before the grenade went off, while two were writhing on the ground, clutching at their eyes from the flash blindness. She stepped between them and kicked in the door toward the king's apartments before turning around and walking away, knowing that this would create additional confusion as they sought to find the assassin in the red tabard who sought to slay the Sun King. There was more chaos to sow. Mark and Becky sprinted down the hall, ignoring the pell-mell going on around them. Inevitably, though, they were confronted by a soldier of the Cardinal, one that Mark recognized. It was the captain who had shot him. Marks teeth clenched as he rushed forward, ready to run the sonofabitch through, but Becky was faster. She threw herself into a skid, sliding along the polished floor, hurtling straight toward the man. He gaped at her in disbelief, but by then, she had slammed her foot into his crotch, doubling him over with a grunt of unreal pain. With a roar, she surged to her feet, grabbed the man around the middle from behind and yanked him over backwards, suplexing his family jewels with zest. Mark had by now skidded to a halt and watched in disbelief while his teacher stood over the supine officer and kicked him in the ribs. "Bastard!" she raged. "Teach you to kill my students!" She knelt and yanked his head up, making sure his eyes were open as she pointed at Mark, her voice dripping with vitriol. "See that? He's alive! You can't even kill something right! Your life means nothing! Nothing!" She smacked his head off the tile floor and gathered up her weapons before looking at Mark, composing herself now. "Sorry," she said with a flush of embarrassment. "You probably wanted him, didn't you? I thought you were dead, so if I ever saw him again, I'd have to avenge you." Mark shrugged. "No harm done. Except to him, and I don't really' Mark stopped talking and stared down the hallway behind Becky. Three men in flamboyant uniforms, trimmed in blue and white like himself were now approaching them. One had a grim, patrician air and about him, the second a handsome boyish charm, while the third towered over the others by a head and shoulders, a contemptuous smirk on his face. "That can't be good;” he thought. Becky didn't even blink. Without turning around, she pointed her pistol backwards over her shoulder and pulled the trigger. The bark of the shot echoed around the palace and the giant staggered backward, eyes wide in shock, before he fell over like a redwood. The other two gaped at her in astonishment as she turned around to glower at them. They hastily took hold of their downed friend and hauled him out of sight, their duty to the king forgotten. "That's right, ladies, run!" Becky called out, her chest heaving. "How's it feel to get beat up by a girl?" "You are so sexy right now, Becks." Mark chuckled, approaching her. She turned back to face him; covered with gunpowder smudges, scratches and the occasional bruise, she'd never looked more attractive to him. Heedless of their surroundings, she threw herself against him and kissed him shamelessly. His hands found her ass and squeezed as he returned the kiss and she moaned into his mouth. If there'd been a rhino horn on his crotch, he'd have been impaled on it. She broke the kiss and looked at him hungrily, her eyes shouldering with desire. "I'm so glad you're not dead, Mark," she breathed. "I can't wait to prove it to you when we get the fuck out of here." Mark took her hand and pulled her down the hallway, breaking into a run. They weren't out of danger yet. "What're you laughing about?" she asked, scowling while she allowed him to lead her through the palace. "I think that was Porthos you shot," he said almost cheerfully. "Becks, you ganked Porthos." "Oh, I did not," she hissed, trying to not feel disgust at her student's lack of historical knowledge and basic temporal mechanics. "Porthos doesn't die until 1670. So if that guy dies, it wasn't Porthos. If it was Porthos, he isn't dead. Read a book, Mark." "Ha, you said bookmark!" he laughed as he pulled her around a corner and down another hallway, trying to reach the point Alexandra had designated. "Uh!" Becky groused. "Why was I so damn happy that you lived? I swear, Mark, I; Ack!" They both whirled in panic and threw themselves back around the corner as a withering hail of musket fire peppered the plaster of the walls where they'd been standing mere seconds before. They scrambled to their feet and began running back the way they'd come, determined to not die in some baroque version of Bullet Hell from the Matrix. "Fucking shit!" Mark yelped, yanking her around another corner as more soldiers appeared and filled the hall with musket balls. "This sucks!" "Ya' think?" she hissed as they kept running, their options becoming increasingly limited. "I'm in this too, Mister Spotlight!" "Yeah, well at least you don't have the Goblin City Battle music from the Labyrinth soundtrack stuck in your head while they chase us around and try to kill us!" "I do now, you fucker! Thanks a lot!" Becky raged. A lone house guard skidded to a stop near them and prepared to fire. Mark flung his pistol at the man, striking him in the head before knocking him aside as they continued down the corridor. "What did you throw your gun away for, dumbass?" she exclaimed, wondering if blood loss after getting shot had permanently damaged Mark's brain. She hoped he could still get it up, if they made it out of here. "It had no ammo in it." Mark grunted, trying to get his bearings, thinking back to the plans of the palace Alexandra had shown him. "Why were you carrying around an empty pistol?" Becky asked in disbelief. "Intimidation purposes? Were you gonna hold it sideways when you pointed it at people, hope you looked all gangster?" "I plugged a guy on my way to find you, okay?" he sighed as they kept running. "The first shot fired that started this whole mess, it was me shooting some jackoff in the foot as I tried to find you." Becky skidded to a stop, halting Mark's flight as well. She looked into his eyes and then hugged him in relief. "Thank you, Mark," she said quietly. "You came for me, after you nearly died, and we both could today. You're very brave." When she ended the hug, Mark found she had put her own pistol in his hands. He frowned in confusion. "Why'd you give me your pistol?" he asked. "Because let's face it, I'm a lot more likely to snag another one than you are," she sighed. "Let's go, I'm done with the Sun King's France." Out of breath, they settled for trotting down a hallway, surrounded by the echoing sounds of chaos. Things had gotten so confused that the guards were all fighting one another now, thinking the enemy in their midst. Panting, the pair stopped suddenly as they came to a major intersection of hallways. Not far away, a confused brawl consisting of house guard and the Cardinal's guard blocked their passage. Upon their appearance, though, both sides paused in their fight and stared at them. Then a captain raised a call to kill them. Without even thinking, Mark pointed his pistol at the huge iron chandelier over the soldier's heads and fired. The plaster ceiling broke as the iron ball struck at and the chandelier plummeted, crashing into the dozens of men before while clouds of plaster dust filled the hall. "I can't believe that worked!" Mark laughed as they ran down another venue. "Yes, it was very impressive, Gene Kelly," Becky sighed, shaking her head. "Next, you'll be swinging from the damn chandeliers or using your knife to ride down tapestries." Soldiers surged around the corner, charging into the couple. Mark shouted in fury as they tried to skewer him while they attempted to wrestle Becky to the ground. He dodged a blade and slashed his foe across the arm before leaping back to try and give himself room. He looked around in a panic and saw Becky kicking a soldier in the nuts before punching another in the face, her eyes flashing with fury. Someone slammed into him from behind and he tumbled forward, scrambling to gain his feet. More bodies joined the fracas and he realized that they were not only trying to kill him but fighting one another as well. It was difficult to breathe. There were too many bodies smothering him. He gasped in panic and strained to find room for himself. His shaking hand gripped a sword and she shoved it forward indiscriminately, feeling something soft give before him. He focused all his effort on crawling forward, finally emerging from the churning pile of men, locked in combat. He dragged himself along the floor but then grunted in pain as something speared into his thigh from above and behind. He turned to look, his eyes watering in pain, seeing a man in red, glaring at him, raising his rapier for another strike. Then a sword point burst through the man's chest from behind. His eyes widened, and he dropped his sword and crumpled to the ground. The man who had killed him was already moving on to another target. Exhausted and dull with pain, Mark dragged himself to a wall and slumped against it, looking around for Becky, but she was nowhere to be seen. No. Not again. He ignored the maelstrom of violence and pushed himself to his feet, limping down a hallway, sword held loosely in his hand as he went to find his teacher. Alexandra strode down the hall with purpose, her senses keen for trouble. She had caused as much trouble as she could, all the while keeping the fray well away from the queen's quarters. She regretted that men would die today, due to their poor judgement, but she understood that the girl Rebecca could not remain here in Paris. A deep foreboding warned her that almost any price was worth paying to see her safely away. Sparring with D'Artagnan. She stopped as a lone figure came into view, blocking her way down the corridor. He wore the blue of the king's mousquetaires, his young face etched with determination. His hand rested on the hilt of his rapier while he observed her. "So," he began, tilting his head. "You must be the cause of all this mayhem, oui?" "I am not who you seek." Alexandra said plainly. "I do not truck with liars and I do not appreciate being lied to!" the young man snapped. "I would have your name before I run you through in the king's. Are you an agent of Buckingham?" "No." "Charles of Spain?" "I have no time for this," Alexandra said testily, putting her hand on the hilt of her blade. "Move aside and let me complete my task, musketeer!" "Then it is death you crave!" he hissed, his rapier flashing in his hand now. "I shall happily give it to you in the queen's honor!" Alexandra drew her blade as her foe rushed forward. She parried his initial thrust and then counter-thrust, which he swatted aside. A flurry of thrusts and ripostes followed, the two warriors measuring one another, vying for advantage in the narrow hallway. Steel rang and flashed. Alexandra's sword point tore a vent in one of her foe's sleeves, and she followed up with a swipe at his eyes, but he dodged away nimbly. He lunged in with the speed of a striking serpent and she caught his blade on hers before it pierced her stomach, turning it aside. They pressed blade-to-blade, moving around one another in a slow, deadly circle, their eyes locked. He danced away again as a main-gauche flashed in her hand, nearly shearing his throat open. He spun around her next attack, and when he was facing her again, a pistol had appeared in his free hand. At point blank range, he pulled the trigger. The thunderous bark of the firearm rattled her teeth as she bent backwards, the bullet passing harmlessly overhead. Alexandra somersaulted backward gracefully, coming to her feet with her rapier guarding against a follow-up attack. A lot of bemusement crossed his face. "Very pretty, good sir," he said. "But it will not save you." He darted in again and another furious exchange of swordplay followed. His blade kissed the top of her thigh, leaving a shining crimson thread on her skin. She paid him in kind with a nick across his cheek, followed by cutting the red plume from his hat. He was nearly as fast as she was, and his recklessness made him dangerously unpredictable, even to one as skilled and experienced as Alexandra. Their blades grated as they strained against one another, teeth clenched and eyes flashing in fury. With a cry of effort, she shoved with all her might and threw him back. He kept his feet and remained on guard, irritated by his foe's grit and skill. "D'Artagnan!" shouted Athos as he and Aramis dragged the unconscious Porthos across the hallway behind the combatants, disappearing from sight. This distracted the Musketeer, who turned to look behind himself in confusion and then disbelief. He glanced back at his foe and then sighed, sheathing his blade. "Until next time, enemy mine;” he said, before darting around the corner to catch up with his comrades. Alexandra waited some seconds after he was gone and then sagged against the wall, sighing heavily. She rubbed her face for a moment before returning her rapier to its sheathe and continuing on. She had to find Mark and Rebecca. The door to the room swung open and Mark staggered inside, panting in pain. His entire leg felt like it was on fire, and it was maddeningly sticky. He had lost his sword while searching for Becky, but it mattered little if he couldn't find her. He tumbled into a sitting position, propping himself up on his hands and trying to breathe. Everything hurt now, and it was getting to the place where he couldn't move. His head throbbed and he was getting dizzy. With extreme effort, he managed to tear one of his sleeves off, and tied it around his leg, hoping it would act as a tourniquet and perhaps staunch the bleeding. It stung like fucking Hell and to his distress did nothing ease his pain. He sat there panting, when a solemn figure in red moved slowly by the door. There was a pause and then the person came back into view, peering at Mark quizzically. Clad in red robes and a little red skull cap, his tight, lemony features creased in recognition and then disbelief. "I know you," the Cardinal murmured, his eyes never leaving Mark. "Yes, you are the boy from the field, the one who claimed to be a Spanish noble and had the pretty girl with him." He stepped closer, still scrutinizing Mark, who tried to move backwards, his body screaming in protest. "But you died," the elderly man stated. "My captain shot you. You died in that field. What witchcraft is this?" Annoyance flashed in the Cardinal's eyes now. "So, you are the cause of all this tumult. The girl I was to give to the queen, she is missing and now I know why." He pulled a pistol from within the voluminous folds of his red robes and cocked it before pointing the muzzle down at Mark's face. "I think it is time I dealt with this problem myself, once and for all." Too hurt and exhausted to fight back, Mark squeezed his eyes shut; "I Kick You In The Nuts, Richelieu!" shrilled a voice from the doorway behind the Cardinal, the shout followed by a sickening thump as a musketeer's boot appeared beneath Richelieu's groin. The man stiffened for a moment in confusion, but then his eyes crossed, and he bit his lower lip as his skin turned a sickly shade of green. While Richelieu slumped forward and then fell on his side, trembling and holding the family jewels, Mark goggled up at Becky, who stood indignantly in the doorway with her hands on her hips, glaring down at His Eminence. "Asshole;” she muttered as she stepped over the Cardinal and came over to Mark, who was shaking with the effort of holding himself up. Her eyes welled with emotion as she knelt next to him. "Oh, Mark," she said in a gentle voice. "Look at you, you got stabbed, baby. I'm so sorry;” "I'll be alright," he managed to say as she hugged him to her. "At least you still look amazing, no matter how badly your ass has been kicked." Becky's laugh choked back her sob and she smiled at him, tears in her eyes. "Smart-ass," she murmured. "C'mon, let me bind your boo-boo properly and then we'll get out of here, before everyone in Paris is dead." She fixed his makeshift tourniquet and then helped him stand. Once he was upright, he took a deep breath and smiled at her. "I think I can walk, I was just in need of a breather, ya' know?" She giggled. "How the Hell are we gonna explain a rapier wound through your thigh when you get home?" "With any luck, Chester will have a little something' to fix me right up." Mark replied. "Let's go. If we are where I think we are, then our ride isn't that far away." They walked cautiously down several smaller hallways, avoiding any and all encounters. They chaos seemed to have abated, at least for now. Alexandra had predicted that if fighting broke out, there was be lots of confused violence, followed by the various guard companies withdrawing to their assigned wings of the palace, to directly protect their charges, such as the king, queen and cardinal. "Bet the Cardinal's guards are gonna be upset," Mark chuckled. "He's nowhere near his quarters, and they let him get kicked in the freaking balls." Becky giggled as she walked alongside him, her arm through his. "You have no idea how good that felt, Mark. A girl could get used to that. Maybe we should visit Berlin, see if I can kick Hitler in the nuts." "One grand adventure at a time, teach;” he said wearily, causing her to laugh. But her mirth was brought up short when a solitary figure appeared in front of them, wearing red and clad in a black mask, a rapier and several pistols on their belt. Becky scowled, getting ready to step in front of her student, when Mark seemed to sigh in relief. "I am glad to see you are both well," said the person, walking forward, pulling their golden hair out of its ponytail and removing the mask. Becky's heart leapt as she came face-to-face with Lady Alexandra once more. "Thank the Lord." She stepped in and embraced them both, all three of them trembling at being reunited. Alexandra finally smiled at her friends and nodded. "We must still get you out of here, before the guards return to some sense of normalcy. Mark, do you still have the place name I gave to you?" Mark smiled wearily. "I; it's in the little pocket in my pants here, but it's probably pretty red and unreadable by now." "It's a good thing, then, that I wrote a copy, non?" Alexandra lilted, pulling a small piece of vellum out from beneath the sash she wore and handing it to Becky. "Go to this place," the noblewoman instructed. "By carriage, it should not take more than three days. It is a sanctum I use on occasion and it will be safe. Lisette and I will find you there a day or two after you arrive." She then handed two small, round jars into Becky's palm as well. "Use these to salve your wounds, until I arrive. I promise you, they will work." "How can we thank you?" Becky asked, staring at Alexandra, enchanted. The French woman smiled and then pulled Becky to her, kissing her deeply and passionately. Becky shuddered and moaned, her arms wrapping around Alexandra and returning the kiss passionately. Mark smiled as he watched the blondes make out for almost a minute before Alexandra reluctantly pulled away. "We need to stop, or we will be fucking right here in the halls of the palace," she breathed, wiping at the corner of her mouth with a finger. "We will see one another soon, and celebrate then." She turned to Mark and smiled before leaning in and kissing him gently. "You are a brave man, my friend. Never doubt it, no matter what travails Heaven provides." She walked them through several secret passages now, until they emerged into a small courtyard, under the cover of night. Standing nearby, a non-descript carriage awaited them. Alexandra wrapped Becky in a cloak and then spoke to the driver while the clambered inside. His instructions were clear, and he would not deviate from them. Becky and Mark looked out a small window, smiling and waving at Alexandra, who held up her hand to bid them farewell. The carriage exited the Louvre via a small gate where the guards asked no questions, and then they were on their way through Paris. Mark sank back into the surprisingly plush seat and sighed heavily. "Try not to get kidnapped again, Becks," he said lazily. "I'm not sure how much more of this my body can take." "But being rescued by you is one of my favorite reasons to use tawdry sex as a thank you," she protested, turning to smile at him and tracing a fingernail up and down his chest. "You wouldn't deprive me of that joy, would you, hero?" "Perish the thought, teach;” he chuckled tiredly. A time to recuperate. Mark had Lisette pinned beneath him and rocked back and forth on top of her, his cock plunging in and out of her molten cunt, while she groaned in pleasure. It felt so good to have this boy's tool inside her again. Her legs were wrapped around his strong waist and her hips moved in time with his, taking him in as deep as she could. Lisette rarely kissed anyone who wasn't her mistress, but in this case, she was making a willing exception. Their tongues tangled wetly as they fucked, exploring one another. The tingling heat was overtaking her, and she knew it would not be long now. She crossed her ankles behind him and she bit at the skin of his chest, shuddering in delight. Mark arched his back, pushing as deep inside her as he could, before shaking and allowing himself release. Her wanton cunt gripped his cock while he came deep inside her, his whole being awash with unreal pleasure. They moaned through a frenzied kiss and then sagged together, spent and sated, at least for now. Moans, pants and sighs of bliss attracted Mark and Lisette's attention and they looked off their side; also on the huge bed with them, Becky and Alexandra were sitting together, with their arms and legs wrapped around one another, kissing hungrily as they squirmed their slick pussies together. Their matching golden hair was damp with the sweat of their exertions, skin slick and shining. The greedy smacking and sucking sounds their slits made as they mingled made the four lovers shiver in delight. Alexandra and Becky were groping and fondling one another with unreal need, their nails leaving red marks and their fingers gripping tight enough to leave welts. Neither relented, though, desperate to cum together. The moans became groans and they were panting as they gyrated their hips, churning rhythmically in a sensual dance of bliss. They pulled tighter against one another, clenching their teeth and craning their necks as they peaked, then crying out and pressing their molten, gooey pussies as they came. More feverish kissing punctuated the climax and the finally both collapsed backward, chests heaving, their legs still scissored together. Steam seemed to be rising from their bodies, skin flushed pink. The four lovers lay silent for some minutes, just basking in their shared bliss. Mark finally pulled himself out of Lisette and then knelt over her face, allowing the dark-haired girl to slide his cock into her mouth, cleaning their mingled cum from his cock, which she did with great delight. Becky and Alexandra finally clasped wrists and pulled themselves up into a sitting position, hugging tiredly, but not willing to relinquish their most intimate contact. They kissed deeply and contentedly, fondling one another's tits. Lisette looked over at them and giggled. Alexandra looked over at her servant, her eyebrow raised. "What is so funny, girl?" Lisette turned on her side and rested her head on her hand while Mark spooned in behind her. "I was just thinking, Mistress; you and Miss Rebecca look so much alike. What if you are her ancestor?" Becky and Alexandra both thought about that, looked at one another for a moment, shrugged and began kissing again, their tongues tangling loudly. "And if that was the case, think about what we discussed the other day," she continued, smirking mischievously. "You said you had wondered what it would be like to Monsieur Mark's child, yes? Wouldn't that also make him Miss Rebecca's ancestor?" Mark burst out laughing while Becky choked on her shock, interrupting the kiss she had been so enjoying. She looked at Lisette in disbelief. Alexandra just sighed and shook her head, used to her servant's twisted humor. The moment of metaphysical terror passed for Becky and they all cuddled together in the center of the bed, kissing tenderly and caressing. Alexandra had told Becky all about Mark's efforts to find her and reach her, what he had undergone and risked. Becky's eyes shone as she looked at Mark at promised to make sure he was properly thanked until the end of time. "I wish you could stay," Alexandra almost moped, regretting that she had to give her new friends up. "I enjoy your company, and I am not ashamed to say I love you both." "Feeling's mutual, Alexa," Becky lilted, tracing a fingernail across her generous tit. "But maybe we needn't end our association. If we designate a consistent place, when you know you are available, you can leave a message there. Mark and I will check for messages, and when we see one, we can visit you at the appointed time. No conflicts or dangers presented, as long as we're all certain of the clear lines of communication." "I like that idea," Alexandra said, grinning. "And I have a gift for you both." She climbed off the bed and went to retrieve something. She returned shortly with two bottles, which she presented to them. "A new type of wine, invented in my native region of Champagne," she said, kneeling on the bed as they examined the bottles. "Twice fermented and sweet on the tongue, not unlike my darling Rebecca." Becky blushed and Mark grinned. "You'll be glad to know that in our time, champagne is one of the most expensive and sought-after drinks in the world, used in every important celebration." "That does please me, Mark." Alexandra said, nodding her head and deciding to not chide him this time about telling her the future. "And now that I think of it, literally, I've got a present for you, Alexa." Mark mused, getting off the bed. The three women watched as he walked into a large closet, rummaging around loudly. When he returned, he was holding what appeared to be several unusual books, which he handed to Alexandra. "What are these?" she asked, puzzled. "Well, the graphic novel is a pictorial history of Wonder Woman, who you may recall I told you a little bit about," he explained, sitting on the bed again. "And the other three books are all written by a man named Alexander Dumas and are fictional works about the Three Musketeers. I figured they'd be humorous reading for you." She looked up at him incredulously. "But; why were they in my closet here in my chalet?" He grinned again. "Well, just a moment ago, I decided to give them to you. So in a few days, I'm gonna gather them up, bring them here to just before Becky and I arrive, and bury 'em in your closet, where I know they are. That way, I don't run into any of us. And clearly it worked." Becky made a wry face. "Ya' know, I'd say you're getting the hang of this whole temporal travel thing, but I'm pretty sure you're only getting the hang of abusing it." Mark smirked at her and pinched her nipple, making her shiver and bite her lip. He then looked back at Alexandra. "And when you're done with 'em, you can just leave 'em in our drop-off spot and Becks and I'll pick them up. That way, there's no anachronistic copies of nineteenth-century novels or twentieth-century comic books lying around to be discovered by archaeologists." "I take back what I said just now, you're gonna get us all clock-hammered right out of existence." Becky sighed, causing her lovers to laugh. Mark and Becky lay side-by-side in her bed and holdings hands, back in their own time and generally none the worse for wear. They'd learned some valuable lessons and had made some important contacts along the way. "Do' you really think Alexandra's my ancestor?" Becky mused, looking at her bedroom ceiling. Mark shrugged. "You sure look a lot alike, and you're both Hell on wheels. I'm still amused by the notion of me being your great-great-great-whatever grandfather." She sighed and shook her head. "I can handle the notion of fucking and falling in love with my great-whatever grandmother, but the notion of you as my whatever grandfather gives me the jibblies. Just promise me you won't impregnate Alexa and make that come true, Mark." He chuckled. "I promise. I have no idea how trans-temporal alimony or visitation rights even work." Becky giggled and turned in to face him, cuddling close. "So, who're you gonna save me from next, hero?" she purred, nipping at his earlobe and making him shiver. "Oh, God, Becks, can we start out with some really ferocious kindergartners from the Roaring Twenties taking you hostage? I can probably handle that right about now." She giggled again and crawled on top of him, staring down into his eyes and kissing his nose while she squirmed her tits against him. "Take me to New York in the Twenties and I'll show you how liberated a flapper girl I can be," she whispered. "Deal?" "Deal." Mark replied, pulling her down and kissing her soulfully. Count Mark and Becky in! I Think I'm Getting The Hang Of This! Finally home. Mark sat at his dining room table, eating dutifully. His mom had prepared short ribs and mashed potatoes for dinner, one of his favorites. What she didn't know was that Mark had substituted several herbs and spices into her collection, items he'd brought back from his temporal travels. At the very least, this meant they were technically several hundred years old, or sometimes that they didn't exist in the modern era at all. "I'm enjoying this particular batch of thyme that I put in the braise," Dhallyla Pritchard remarked as she gently stabbed some green beans with her fork. "Mark, where did you say you got it for me? The flavor is so; special." Mark shrugged. "Another shop I thought I'd try out," he replied. "Nowhere near our usual places." "Well, keep it up, son," his father said, sitting at the other end of the table. "No offence to your mother's cooking, but the spices we were getting before weren't helping the cause. Now this is flavor." "Such a good little minion," his mom said sweetly, reaching over and pinching his cheek. "First, you did amazingly well on your Physics exam and boosted your overall grade to the place where the university accepted you, and now you're an herbs and spices guru. Talk about an unexpected change." "Yeah," his sister Roxy said, sitting across from him, and trying to keep the suspicion out of her voice. "Unexpected is right." "Now Roxy, be nice," their mom chided. "You should be happy for your little brother, he'll be going to university with you." "As long as she pulls her grades up," grunted dad, pausing in eating to waggle his fork in her general direction. "You promised us you'd keep your grades up and we'd let you live here rent-free as a result, Rox. We're living up to our end of the bargain, what's so difficult about yours?" "Maybe I should study more and party less," she grumbled, scowling at her food. She hated to admit it, but her mom was right, the spices were great. Where had the little trouser-snake bought them? "Ya' know, open my mind more and my legs less?" "Dear!" Dhallyla gasped, looking at her daughter in shock. "Nobody said you were behaving licentiously! There's no need to use language like that!" "Sorry," the dark-haired girl sighed, putting down her fork. "Just been on edge lately. Seems to have been The Mark Show around here recently,

The Time Riders: Part 4 A daring attempt to rescue Becky from Cardinal Richelieu. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. “Your Becky sounds like a very strong woman." Lady Alexandra reflected when Mark told of their conflicts in the time journey to old France. "Actually," Mark said, blushing again. "She reminds me of you, or you remind me of her. You actually look quite a bit alike." She smiled sweetly and reached forward to touch his knee. "High praise for me indeed, then. Am I right in assuming that she speaks French since you do not?" Mark nodded. "Then she should be safe inside the Louvre, which is where my mistress the queen is currently staying," Alexandra concluded. "So his Eminence is playing another little game, to make my mistress feel bad by bringing beautiful women into her service? We shall see to this, Mark, I promise you." "Thanks," he said. "I really, really appreciate this. You have no idea." "She must be very special to you." Alexandra said slyly. "Well, we're not in love, or anything," he said hastily, wishing he didn't have to keep explaining this. "But yeah, I guess you could say we're fond of one another, and she's the only person I time travel with." "Were I you," Alexandra said, sitting back now and taking another sip of one while crossing one leg over the other. "I would try to keep it that way. It has been explained to me, and it seems perfectly logical, that things just get more complicated when you involve other people or try to do too many things?" "You don't look at all like you're from this time," Mark admitted. "Are you actually from the Sun King's France?" She nodded. "That I am, to a noble family of ancient lineage, going even back to the reign of Charlemagne. But in service to my queen, I take very good care of myself and am in the peak of health." "No kidding," Mark breathed, earning a smirk from Alexandra. "Chester said you're good with a sword?" She shrugged in a non-committal manner. "Suffice to say that I am not afraid to take on Les Troi Inseparables." Mark assumed that she meant Athos, Porthos and Aramis. "D'Artagnan too?" She laughed, a beautiful, crystalline sound. "Aye, even the irascible Gascon. Nor do I cringe before the Duke of Buckingham, who is said to be the greatest swordsman in Christendom, barring possibly my brother." "No recognition for you?" She shook her head. "I dare not, my service to the queen would be compromised. I am not driven by fame, Mark, but devotion and duty. Secrecy is all that allows me to continue in my task." "You're like Wonder Woman." Mark laughed. She looked at him and tilted her head. "Comment?" "A fictional heroine from my own time," he said, waving it off. "She's powerful, she's brilliant, she can fight, she can fly, she's compassionate. They've been writing and drawing stories about her for about seventy years now." "It sounds fun," she sighed. "But I do not wish to be ensnared in these time troubles, and I do everything I can to avoid them. The less I know, the better. Protecting my queen is enough." He nodded. "I promise to try and not add to your troubles in this, and I'm sorry." "You needn't be," she said easily, draining her glass. "The debt I owe Chester for this is many years old, I am surprised that he has not called it in before now, to be honest. How long has Becky been at the Louvre?" Mark thought about that. "Uh; a week to get to the palace from where we were; then three weeks; and then it took me a week to get here, so best guess is four weeks." Alexandra nodded and considered. "The initial intense scrutiny she would have been under will be relaxing after a month. They are no doubt still training her, but she sounds very bright, so they will be eager to move her into the court." Mark nodded. "Alright, what do we do? Run in with pistols blazing and swords unsheathed?" She paused in her ruminations and looked at him for a moment before shaking her head slowly, saying nothing. She poured herself another glass of wine and nocked it back before sighing and returning to her thoughts. "Uh, may I ask a question?" Mark said somewhat meekly. Alexandra looked at him and waited. "If; you're one of the queen's ladies-in-waiting," Mark said somewhat awkwardly. "Shouldn't you have at least seen or have heard of Becky by now? I gotta admit, she's like you, she's really hard to miss." The French woman smiled prettily. "I have been away some two months now on a delicate errand for my queen, one that took me south to Spain." "Pretending I was from Spain got me shot." Mark grumbled. Alexandra raised her eyebrows. "Ah, tu hablas español?" "Nope," Mark said, holding up his hands. "Not goin' through this again. So, what do we do, Miss; uh, Miss;” "Just call me Alexandra, cher," she said easily. "And if we become friends, you may call me Alexa." He nodded. "Okay, Alexandra. What is our plan?" "I shall think on that," she replied. "We will not be doing anything until at least tomorrow, I assure you. I only returned this morning and even the queen does not know I am back yet. That being said, you will be my guest here in my private apartments." "Uh, okay," he said. "That doesn't sound too bad, I guess." "It is convenient, for one thing, but another is perhaps a bit more personal and selfish on my part," Alexandra added. "Be honest with me, Mark." "Okay." "Would your Becky be hurt or jealous if you and I were to fuck?" she asked plainly. Mark thought about that for a moment and then shook his head. "She'd probably think there was something wrong with me if I didn't; to be honest. Besides, if she thinks I'm dead, what's the harm?" "Bien," the woman stated, nodding and standing. "Tonight, you and I shall, oh, what is that English saying; ride below the crupper." "Never heard that, but I'm in," he said, chuckling. "And do not worry, unlike most people of this day and age, I bathe daily, so you should not find my closeness offensive." Alexandra added. "I'm pretty sure you could smell like a federal stimulus pork bill and I wouldn't notice," he laughed. "Don't you have quarters at the Louvre?" She nodded. "Oui, but my mistress allows me to stay here when possible, since I am closer to the people of Paris this way. I can look out my window, see them and remind myself of my duty to them." "You're pretty complicated for a noblewoman." Mark admitted. "History doesn't think much of your class of people." "A deserved indictment, no doubt," she sighed. "Alors, I did not keep you here to bore you with such ephemera, I intend to pleasure you before making you risk your life again in the days ahead." The French Art of Feminine Disrobing. He watched from his chair as she slowly turned around and began the French art of feminine disrobing. She began by removing the rather poufy blouse she was wearing, revealing her shapely back. She was beautiful, but now he could see the lines of athleticism in her shoulders and torso, and still somehow with the affectation of being delicate and womanly. Alexandra then lifted one leg and removed her short boot deftly, then reversed her pose as she removed the other boot. Her feet were surprisingly dainty, but they seemed to be planted firmly on the floor. Undoing the tie of her breeches, she wiggled them down over her lovely hips, exposing her incredible behind. She bent over to push the article of clothing down the rest of her statuesque legs and in spite of the dim light, he could almost see her cunt just below those temping cheeks. She stood up straight and stepped elegantly out of the pool of her breeches, putting her hands over her bust as she turned her head to smile at him coyly. As he watched, she slowly came around so she was facing him now. If Mark's jaw could have literally fallen off, it would have. In the flickering candlelight, she was bewitching to behold. Her skin was creamy and flawless, fair and yearning to be kissed. Her womanly hips carried strength, melting into her glorious legs. Her snatch was hairless, something he didn't associate at all with the period; especially the French. "So, do you like what you see?" she purred, enjoying his reaction. He nodded dumbly and she allowed her hands to fall away from her tits, revealing them. Large and perfectly shaped, sitting high no doubt because of her strong back and shoulders, and crowned with small, pink nipples that made his mouth water. "Now perhaps it is time for you to show me the man I will enjoy?" Alexandra said softly, smiling. "Stand up and let me see you, Mark." He couldn't do a thing about his hard-on, so he didn't even bother trying to conceal it. Still sitting, he removed his boots and socks before standing. Without any of the grace displayed by his anticipated new lover, Mark fumbled off his shirt, revealing his chest. He wasn't overly muscular, of course, but he had more than enough tone and definition because of the sports he'd played. She smiled and just watched quietly. He undid the tie of his breeches and bent over to pull them off. When he stood back up, his cock sprang to full attention, wobbling in front of him slightly. Alexandra nodded, apparently in approval. "Men of days to come seem to be gifted." Alexandra stated in a sultry voice as she stepped forward, moving toward him. “Or, perhaps today, for you; my dear Alexandra?” Mark flirted in a manner even he found uncharacteristically competent. He could feel his heart thundering in his chest as the blonde goddess stepped closer and closer to him. She was then standing directly in front of him, her glorious pelvic mound almost touching the tip of his pulsing erection. He thought he might cum right on the spot. Her elegant hand slowly reached out to take hold of his turgid shaft, the fingers wrapping around gently and giving him the lightest of squeezes. "And now," she said in a whisper. "We shall' The lock on the door clunked before it flew open and in stepped a young woman with wavy dark hair and eyes, apparently not noticing the activity within. "I am back, mistress," the girl chirped as she shut the door and locked it again. She seemed cheerful and energetic, her green dress twirling about her prettily. "I bought some wine and also the soap packets that you; oh! My apologies, mistress, I did not know you were busy!" "Do not worry, Lisette," Alexandra said easily, clearly not at all surprised to see the girl while Mark just gaped. Her hand was still on his cock and stroking gently as she acknowledged the newcomer. "You're just in time to share dessert with me;” Cirrhosis Of The Louvre Mark blinked as he stared at the young woman who had just sauntered in. About his age, she was rather short, but cute in a quirky kind of way, with wavy dark hair that reached her jawline and cheerful brown eyes, over which she wore small round spectacles. Her green dress looked like elegant and well-maintained peasant wear. She seemed rather surprised to see him as well. "A new playmate, mistress?" she asked in French, clearly not surprised to see Lady Alexandra naked on her knees and stroking Mark's cock. "For now," Alexandra said easily, smiling at her servant. "He actually is an associate of Monsieur Edgeworth and needs our help." "Oh, not that pain-in-the-ass again," muttered the girl named Lisette as she walked into the dimly-lit room, clearly put off by the mention of Chester Edgeworth. Her accent was distinctly different from Lady Alexandra's, more coarse and unsophisticated, even to Mark's untrained ears. His translator device was having trouble keeping up. "Like our lives are not difficult enough." "Perhaps, but we have time for some fun, I am happy to say." Alexandra pointed out, not at all bothered by her servant's mutterings. "You will be delighted to know that in helping this young man, we will be putting the spurs to the Red Duke." "Well, there's that at least," Lisette admitted, dropping the linen bags she had been carrying and coming toward them, beginning to shed her dress and underthings without batting an eye. "This one is tall, Mistress. And he has a blank expression about him. English? A colonial?" "Close enough, my love," Alexandra giggled, watching as her beloved servant removed the last vestiges of her modesty, standing naked before them now, except for her spectacles. Her tits were small, her figure trim, but rounded in a youthful way; and devoid of fat excess fat, but not skinny. Living and fighting alongside her Mistress meant Lisette had no time for being indolent. She was probably also the best marksman outside of the Sun King's army with a caliver. "He is indeed from the colonies." "And probably from some other time, if he's involved with Edgeworth, but I have learned not to care," the brunette sighed as she joined Alexandra in kneeling in front of Mark. "Very well, let's fuck this one, before he gets killed, or unavailable like the others." "Wait, what?" Mark asked, his eyes widening and his erection threatening to retreat into his abdomen and his translator bud did its job. "Ignore her," Alexandra said easily, smirking at her companion. "She is just being salty about a boy she liked to fuck down at the market, no longer being available." "He die of dysentery or something?" Mark asked. Alexandra shrugged. "No, he got married." "I'm still going to fuck him the next time I see him;” Lisette said sullenly. "Oh, sorry," Mark said, somewhat embarrassed. "I guess I'm in the habit of assuming that you're the only person in this time I'm ever gonna meet who isn't riddled with a pox or sexual disease." "A fair assumption, my friend;” the blonde woman cooed as she began kissing along the length of his veiny, rippled shaft and making him shiver. The fireplace kept the room warm and also gave it an amber glow that was so comforting and conducive to their current activities. Lisette nestled in closer, smiling and fondling his sac gently while watching her mistress pleasure their new plaything. "He is large, Mistress," she mused, smiling slyly. "Nearly the size of Buckingham, I think." "Umm, the men of days to come do indeed seem to be gifted," Alexandra murmured as she tilted his hard cock up and traced the tip of her tongue along the vein on the underside. "Mark here is no exception, it would seem." Lisette's surprisingly well-kept fingernails grazed along his thighs while she edged inward, wanting to be closer to her mistress. Alexandra now swirled her tongue around his throbbing head before putting it inside her warm, wet mouth. She opened her eyes and looked up at him before slowly sliding in his length in one slow, steady motion. Mark shuddered in pleasure, feeling her tongue swirling around his length, even as she kept her mouth on him. His fingers found their way into her lush, golden hair, kneading at her scalp, and steadying himself while she began to bob back and forth expertly. In the back of his mind, he realized that she was as good as any girl from his own time at sucking cock. He shouldn't have been surprised, but sex seemed to be the one human endeavor that didn't really progress as time moved forward. People were either good at it, or weren't, and the best techniques had probably been around for thousands of years, needing no refinement. Alexandra was living proof of that theory. Lisette moved in and began kissing her mistress' neck and collarbone, her hands now wondering and caressing the noblewoman's body with a practiced ease. Alexandra continued to suck on Mark's cock readily, not at all distracted by her servant's touch, but rather excited by it. She squirmed as her cunt grew moist, yearning to feel this man's tool inside her. Alexandra's strong lips held his glans and her tongue rolled around his purple tip. Lisette's mouth now joined Alexandra's in sliding up and down the sided of his length before they kissed around his cock tip, tongues flickering and sliding wetly as they moaned. His hands were on the back of their heads and he shivered again, lost in the unreal sensations. He felt the brunette girl take over sucking on him, while her blonde mistress nipped at the skin of his waist. "Umm, he has a big tool, mistress," purred Lisette before bobbing along his shaft again. "A pity he will not be available to us regularly." "I think my friend is pleased with you, Mark," Alexandra said, smiling up at him slyly. "Do you wish to fuck us both?" "That; sounds great;” he grunted, closing his eyes and concentrating on not cumming so damn quickly. These two were a wicked tag team. "But what if one of you;” "Fear not, cher, we will not," Alexandra assured him. "I am classically trained, including in Roman medicines and can prevent unexpected complications from arising. Or our bellies." Mark didn't know exactly what 'Roman medicines' had to do with contraception, but she was the expert in this time, so he'd take her word for it. From what he'd read, the alternative in this era was a condom made of linen, which wasn't even meant to prevent pregnancy so much as inhibit pleasure. Hell with that. "Are you any good with that tongue, man of the New World?" she asked now, smiling at him wickedly. "Becky seemed to think so." Mark replied, trembling as he fought to hold on. He would welcome a chance to lick cunt if it would keep him from embarrassing himself before he had properly fucked either of them. "Then Lisette will continue to see you your needs down below, while I become acquainted with your face." Alexandra breathed. Mark sighed as Lisette stopped sucking on his cock long enough to retrieve several large, plush pillows and lay them on the floor near the fireplace. He was almost in a daze as the blonde noblewoman led him to the scarlet and gold oreillers, plump with down and feathers, and then rested him on top of them. Without more ado, she nestled over his face, looking down his body, allowing him to examine her while Lisette knelt between his legs and resumed wrapping her lips around his cock loudly. He marveled at her shining, slippery cunt, so tempting in the flickering orange light of the hearth. He had now fucked a few French girls in this time period, along with Becky, and they were all completely natural, often unusually hairy between their legs. This glorious woman, however, kept her twat completely smooth, a total aberration from the norm. Lisette was almost shaven clean, which he could only assume was at her mistress' behest. He could see Alexandra's tiny, pink clit just peeking out from under its hood, begging for attention. The wet, exquisite heat of Lisette's mouth made his belly groan. He pulled the blonde down onto his waiting mouth, needing to distract himself. His tongue snaked between her wet nether lips and inside her. Alexandra sighed shamelessly and squirmed on his mouth while fondling her opulent tits. His fingers gripped her thighs tightly, flexing into her delicate flesh. She was not kidding about taking care of herself compared to her contemporaries. Her scent and her taste reminded him of Becky more than anything. He pushed his tongue deeper inside her, massaging her walls and core and making her gasp and shudder in delight. She pulled at her nipples as she rocked back on forth on Mark's mouth, enthralled by how skilled he was proving to be at pleasuring her orally. He was quite possibly as good as Lisette, which was no small feat in her opinion. Her calves pressed in around his ears, her pert derriere bumping against his face. Mark's tongue flickered inside her and he buzzed his lips on her, sending jolts through her whole body. "Mistress, he is ready for you," Lisette said, pulling her mouth off his cock and looking up at her lady while pumping her tiny hand along his shaft. "Would you like to fuck him now?" "Non, ma couer," breathed Alexandra, her body now showing a sheen of sweat. "You may fuck him first. I assure you he will bring you bliss. I am fine where I am for now." Lisette nodded and moved to straddle Mark's hips, facing her mistress. She took hold of his cock, biting her lip as she toyed it against her cuntlips and clit. Finally, she pushed down, taking the head inside herself. She sighed while Mark shuddered as he penetrated hervery tight cunt. She then groaned loudly as she sank down, taking him all the way inside herself. She was very tight and Mark made an incoherent sound into Alexandra's twat, making her gasp and shudder violently, cumming suddenly. She leaned forward and grappled onto Lisette, kissing her greedily as she came. Mark could feel her wetness soaking his face, the heady aroma enthralling him. Enveloped in a type of pleasure he had probably never experienced before, even with Becky, he simply fought to control himself, lashing Alexandra's inside with his tongue while Lisette squirmed up and down on his cock, fucking him. Her cunt flexed and clenched expertly around him. He made a guess about the blonde noblewoman above him and took hold of her ass cheeks, pulling them apart before sliding a thumb through her puckered knot. Alexandra wailed in unexpected delight at the intrusion inside her back passage, pressing down and back against his hands and face. She rocked wantonly, genuinely thankful for the meddlesome Chester Edgeworth on this occasion. Mark showed no signs of relenting in his carnal assault. Whatever courtesies men of days to come were taught about a woman's pleasure, she envied the recipients. "Uh, mistress," whimpered Lisette as she squirmed, leaning backward while pumping her cunt on his cock. Alexandra could see the burgeoning shaft splitting her servant-girl's puffy cuntlips wide, glistening now with her wet desire as she squeezed around him. "Mistress, he's going to make me cum!" "Then cum, my dearest," Alexandra cooed, eager to see her beloved Lisette in the throes of unbridled passion. "And then I shall fuck him and we can cum; all of us, non?" The mere mention of cumming with her mistress made Lisette moan loudly, gyrating on Mark's cock with wild abandon. She was fairly bouncing as the liquid heat washed through her, followed by the unreal tingles of la petit mort. She leaned forward and kissed her mistress passionately, her cunt clamping around Mark like a silken vise as she came. "And now you, mistress!" she panted as she regained control of her body, sliding off Mark's throbbing tool to make room for the blonde woman. Somewhat reluctantly, Alexandra pulled her gooey cunt away from Mark's mouth, shivering as his finger popped out of her ass. She leaned down his body sensually, leaning over to take his cock in her mouth, moaning in pleasure as she tasted Lisette's cum on his rigid staff. Her head rose back up and her mouth left his coc,k and she smiled back at him while she stroked his length. "Perhaps you could take me from behind, my friend? It has been some time since I have felt it done properly." Mark nodded and clambered up to his feet, moving around while Alexandra arranged Lisette, lying the brown-haired girl on her back. She then sank down onto her, their arms wrapping around one another and they kissed deeply and passionately, the mere sight of it driving Mark wild. They were so total in their devotion that he wondered if they were in love. Lisette then moved around deftly, so that her mouth was beneath her mistress' dripping cunt, while the blonde woman hovered over her servant, on her hands and knees. Mark stood behind Alexandra and settled onto his knees. Lisette confidently reached up and took hold of Mark's pulsing cock, guiding him closer, until he was holding Alexandra by the hips. She placed the knob of his cock against her mistress' cunt lips, teasing it up and down for a few moments. Alexandra's response was to sigh and kiss her servant's cunt lovingly, making her shiver. Mark pursed his lips as Lisette finally guided him inside the aristocrat's snatch, with a slow, steady push. Already wet and ready, Alexandra's cunt yielded before him easily, but he soon groaned as he realized that further in she was as tight, if not tighter, than her servant, who was considerably smaller in frame. Alexandra moaned into Lisette's cunt while Mark trembled at the exquisite, wet heat. Once he had sunk in right up to the hilt, he paused for several moments, adjusting to the wicked sensation. He already understood he was no match for this woman's sexual prowess, and he was thankful for her indulgence. Once he was inside her, Lisette released him and wrapped her hands around her mistress' thighs, holding them firmly while she began kissing devotedly at her cuntlips, clit. Mark's visible shaft and balls bounced upon her forhead. Clearly she intended to facilitate their mutual climax and make sure they both experienced as much pleasure as they could handle. Knowing not to wait any longer and to simply take cues from Lisette, Mark made sure he had a firm grip and began pushing back and forth inside Alexandra, using long, slow, and deliberate thrusts to begin. The blonde moaned in appreciation of his efforts. "Hmm, you are very skilled with your phallus, my friend," she sighed, smiling back at him before returning to kissing Lisette's cunt and sliding a slender finger inside her. "You do not just fuck, like so many men of this day, but you know how to make love. Your Becky is a lucky girl." "Thanks;” he managed to say, praying for endurance as he felt her rhythmically squeeze herself around him with every thrust, even while she pleasured her servant girl. This woman was a succubus. Hadn't she said she was an agent of Anne of Austria? She'd be formidable indeed. And if she was one tenth as good with a sword or pistol as she was at fucking. Alexandra giggled at his inability to speak in full sentences, resolving to go easy on him and simply enjoy herself. A small allowance, perhaps, since she was obligated to help him. She pushed back slightly until her ass cheeks met his hips and her wet cuntlips pressed against his skin, enveloping his cock entirely. Beneath her, Lisette kissed and slid her tongue all over them, lost in a dutiful reverie. She realized Mark could take guidance and instruction without words, if she made her intentions known. She made him fuck her a little faster now by not only moving back and forth, but by squeezing him inside her more quickly, a technique she had taken years to perfect, but always to advantage. Soon, he was sliding in and out of her rhythmically, almost pulling his cockhead out of her before pushing all the way back in. Given his ample length, this was a wicked delight for her; fucking his cock was even better than sitting on his long eager tongue! Lisette was not only pleasuring them, but helping to regulate their coupling, something she could now do instinctively. Her devotion to her mistress was total. If Alexandra was fucking a man, Lisette was not jealous (usually), but simply played her part in making sure everyone enjoyed the experience as much as possible. They were practiced lovers who knew one another's needs and desires completely, and Lisette now fulfilled her role in the tryst with sublime skill. Mark shuddered as he felt Lisette's fingers massaging beneath him, along his balls and even his taint. To his surprise, it served to help distract him from the unreal pleasure if being deep inside Alexandra, allowing him to last longer than he had any business hoping to. He began pushing in and out a little harder, asserting himself and making the blonde goddess moan in pleasure. Soon, Mark was slapping his hips against her ass cheeks loudly, increasing the tempo to the place where Lisette couldn't readily use her dainty fingers on him. She instead continued lapping at her mistress' clit and massaging the split lips as he fucked her. Lisette trembled as Alexandra pushed two fingers deep inside her now, finding her pleasure points with unfailing skill while she sucked on her servant's clit, moaning around it. Alexandra squirmed back against Mark lustily and onto Lisette's mouth, panting in delight. "Oui!" she gasped, gyrating her pelvis expertly, the rings of her cunt muscles rippling along Mark's throbbing cock. "Right there! So good!" Mark was finding his body trembling, the familiar tingle starting to well up within him. His thrusts were faster but less controlled now, his hips performing an almost shoving and scooping motion as he dug inside the French noblewoman. Lisette was massaging her Mistress' cunt eagerly, delighting in the mingling taste of desire on her two lovers. She watched as Mark's glistening shaft slid back and forth, pulling wetly at Alexandra's nether lips. "Gonna cum!" he grunted, stiffening, trying to hold on while making sure that was what she wanted. "Yes!" Alexandra purred, her body flushing with warmth at his words. She heard him groan and press as hard as he could against her. She obliged by pushed back against him and squeezing for all she was worth. She sighed loudly, sliding her fingers as deeply into Lisette as she could, shivering in pleasure as her orgasm blossomed through her. Her wanton cunt fluttered around Mark's cock as she felt it pulsing and spurting his pearly cum deep inside her. They heaved and ground against one another for nearly a minute until Mark sagged back on his haunches, while Alexandra slowly laid forward, his cock sliding out of her with a wet pop. She rested her tits now on top of Lisette, who busied herself by tilting her head up between her mistress' legs, kissing her cunt and then lapping at it hungrily, her tongue finding the creamy globules of Mark's cum inside her, thrilling to the tangy taste. Alexandra sighed in contentment, her eyes closed, squirming gently. Not long had passed before the dutiful girl had cleaned her mistress thoroughly, ending her task with loving kisses of devotion. Alexandra rolled gently off to the side while Lisette got on her hands and knees, moving over to between Mark's legs, He was serenely staring at the rafters and trying to catch his breath. Without waiting for any particular permission (not that any was forthcoming or needed), she took hold of his still-swollen but softening cock and laved it with her mouth, once again thrilling to the taste of his cum mixed with her mistress'. She cleaned him off readily, loving how responsive he was to her touch. Finally, Alexandra rose to her feet and came to stand beside them. She pulled Lisette to her feet and wrapped her arms around the shorter girl, kissing her deeply and lovingly. Lisette melted into her embrace, submitting completely and with reverence. The kiss finally ended, and the patrician smiled down at Mark before offering her hand to help him up. "I found Lisette in Provence maybe three years ago, trapped in a tiny chapel and being disgraced by a priest. I ran him through with my blade and took her under my wing." "Mistress has had my undying devotion and unconditional love since then." Lisette added in very thick English, the first sounds of it she had offered. The phrase sounded almost practiced or rehearsed to Mark's ears, then he realized it probably was. Alexandra had taught Lisette what to say about herself once she had initiated a beginning statement she'd recognize. It was how they protected her in English, because it demonstrated the depth to which they were devoted to one another; Alexandra would kill a man of God for Lisette, and there was nothing in creation she would not do for her mistress. "I believe it," Mark replied, nodding. "I'm glad she saved you, Lisette, and Alexandra's lucky to have you." Lisette was taken off-guard by what Mark had said once her blonde mistress had translated for her, and she blushed and looked at the floor. It occurred to Mark that she probably wasn't used to anyone aside from Alexandra expressing any concern about her life or safety. She was just another peasant, after all. "Let us clean ourselves lightly and then prepare for a light meal and then bed, shall we?" Lady D'assaut suggested. "Mark, I do not know if you are a man of faith or not, but Lisette and I usually have about an hour of devotional time just before we turn in. You may join us or do as you please, as long as you're respectfully quiet." Mark nodded and joined the pair in going to another room that was clearly dedicated to bathing, something he doubted was all that common in this time and place. Lady Alexandra really was out of the ordinary. He watched with interest as Lisette helped her mistress into the large, round wooden tub, under which a contained fire was glowing. Easily big enough for the three of them (no doubt by design, he thought), he allowed himself to be helped in before the two women began washing him, giggling as they used tiny packets of powdered soap and their bodies to make sure he was clean all over. "Normally, to come across water like this is rare and expensive," Alexandra explained as she knelt patiently and looked at him while Lisette squeezed her tits into her mistress magnificent orbs, lathering her. "But this particular building has an underground stream running below it, so retrieving water from a well in the courtyard is comparatively simple. And I do love to be clean." "I can get behind that." Mark agreed. "Maybe in the morning." Alexandra quipped readily, winking at him. They finished bathing and then Lisette dutifully dried them both off. Linen shifts were provided and then Mark sat with his host in the study while Lisette prepared a light meal for them all. He'd never eaten a pigeon before, but it was surprisingly good. Small nibs of sweetened chocolate comprised dessert, and of course there was the wine. Once they had finished, Alexandra and her companion excused themselves and went into another small room to say their devotionals for maybe an hour. Then they invited Mark to come and sleep with them in Alexandra's massive, plush bed, covered in crimson sheets threaded with gold. Everyone removed their linen shifts and clambered into bed. Alexandra and Lisette kissed one another and then Mark goodnight. In spite of having two naked women nestled into his sides, he slept surprisingly well. A Louvre Incarceration. The moon was a bright white orb overhead as Rebecca looked out the window from her stately bedroom. A tear glistened on her cheek, as it had every night since her abduction and arrival in Paris. Not only was she stuck here, in the Sun King's France, with no method of returning home, but she was the unwilling 'guest' of Cardinal Richelieu, who was seeing her trained to serve Queen Anne. Worse still, and what truly broke her heart, Mark was dead. Killed by the Cardinal's men and no doubt still lying in that fateful field, his body ravaged by scavengers. She bit her lip as tears started to roll down her face, willing herself not to break into sobs that everyone on this floor of the palace would hear. She buried her face in her hands and surrendered to the grief, shuddering as she wept, not caring about the moon framing her in rays of silvery light. She was so alone. Mark had to exercise patience that morning, since they were eating a leisurely breakfast and casually discussing matters. But the matters were nothing of import, at least not from his point of view; they were not improvising plans to save Becky, which was foremost on his mind. Alexandra was well aware of the agitation just under his calm surface and she finally sought to allay it. She smiled and put a hand on top of his as she sat next to him at the table. "My friend," she said gently in her impeccable English. "Worry not for your Rebecca." "How can you say that?" he asked, trying to keep any exasperation out of his voice. "It's all that really matters to me, not that I'm not grateful, of course. But I feel; I feel like we are dawdling." "I understand," she allowed, smiling her beautiful smile that would drive the clouds away. "But I assure you, she is in no immediate danger, now that she is in the Louvre. And as you have already noted, she has been there for a month. We cannot simply rush in and storm the palace, because we would be risking her life, along with many others, not the least of which is my queen, Anne." He sighed and nodded. "But you are helping me rescue her, right? As in, we free her from the palace and she and I can get away, find my time machine and go home?" She smirked and nodded. Maybe she didn't blame him for his suspicions. "Yes, Mark. That is the only end here. I cannot remain indebted to our mutual associate Chester Edgeworth, especially not since this is one of his temporal matters. I want nothing to do with them, so leaving; oh, what is the term; 'loose ends', if you will, does not suit me. It pains me to say so, since I like you, but with any luck, I will never see you again once we have rescued your Rebecca." She smiled and squeezed his hand again. "Please trust me. And exercise patience. I already have a plan in mind, I just need more information from the palace." "Oh, okay," he said finally, hoping he wasn't being unreasonable. "Just out of sorts, I guess. Not a lot of experience with the Baroque Period." She tilted her head slightly and smirked. "Baroque Period? Is that what people in your time refer to this era as?" Mark shrugged. "Yeah, I dunno why." "In my language, baroque refers to an oddly-shaped pearl," she mused. "You might have a better understanding of my time and history than I do, in retrospect." "I doubt it," he chuckled, put at ease once again by her gracious manner. "I never really had much of a head for history. Might actually be pretty skewed, since everything I know comes from movies and novels written by people from your future." "I don't know what a 'movie' is, but I think it's best I not either," she mentioned, stroking his wrist. "Once Lisette has finished serving dejeuner, she will proceed to the palace to see what she can find out. While it is known that I am back in Paris, I do not want to appear just yet for my royal duties. Maybe later today or tomorrow. While the Cardinal cannot absolutely confirm that I am more than a lady-in-waiting for the Queen, I wish to not give him any reason to start looking." "Fair enough," Mark allowed. "So, what'll we do until then?" "While I could indeed provide endless hours of pleasant discourse for you, I think that would not be the best idea, since you are a man of tomorrow." Alexandra pointed out. "And, to be honest, I am rather smitten with your lovely cock at the moment. So, I was thinking that we might continue to fuck one another until it is time for us to undertake your mission." Mark laughed. "Yeah, I'm good with that. "Becky would think I had gone totally stupid if I didn't agree to kill time that way." "I do not know her yet and I think I love her," Alexandra mused, smirking. Her sapphire eyes glittered with delight. "We shall make the most of our time together." They went back to eating their breakfast, prepared by Lisette, and if Mark found the fare unusual, he certainly couldn't complain about the taste. Sausages, hearty bread, along with some vegetables and a broth. A new delicacy to the Sun King's France, Chantilly cream, rounded out the meal, and she promised him that later they would share of bottle of a very special new type of wine, from the region of Champagne. Lisette had dressed and excused herself, heading off to the Louvre to find out information for her Mistress. This left Mark alone with Alexandra, and if he was feeling any awkwardness, she certainly wasn't. She smiled and shed her clothes, exposing her glorious body. She took him by the hand and led him back to her bedroom, smiling at him. "Not to seem indelicate, Mark, but; have you ever fucked a girl in her behind before?" she asked. He nodded. "Done it with Becky more than a few times recently. And yeah, I'd really like to fuck yours." She smiled, pleased with his response. "Excellent, it has been a while for me, at least since a man has done it to me." "Lisette certainly has her uses." Mark chuckled. "More than you can ever know, my friend," she agreed as she stood in front of him and helped remove his clothing. She was close enough that her tits pressed to his chest, her hips touched his and her cunt was nestled against his cock, which was beginning to swell. She looked up into his eyes, her own glinting with desire. "I look forward to feeling you in my ass, Mark." She put her arms around him and pressed her lips to his, kissing him deeply. He was thrilled by her assertiveness, even if she wasn't being dominant. His own hands rested on her hips before starting to wander around her divine form, finally finding her ass cheeks, squeezing and massaging them, making Alexandra moan. "What I am starting to appreciate about you men of the future is that you enjoy lovemaking and carnal activity for its own sake," she purred, one of her hands now sliding down to find his cock and stroking it. "You seem free of the confines of the church's strictures, proscribing pleasure through sexual activity." "Not much point in doing it if you don't enjoy it," he agreed, shivering as her nipples poked against his chest while she squirmed her tits around. She bit his lower lip and tugged back on it, wiggling her ass cheeks against his hands. "And you seem to enjoy it a lot for someone from this time." She broke their kiss to look up at him again, her eyes flashing with her growing to fuck. Her hand was fondling his cock, which was now rigid and pulsing. "In my service to the queen, sex is often a weapon I employ. I am required to be proficient in its use to defend her and the realm." "Lucky me," he breathed as she knelt in front of him, dragging her opulent tits down his torso before arriving at his phallus. He shuddered as she began kissing his cockhead before slowly sliding him into her mouth and down her throat. "Uh, God. Beck; I mean, Alexandra." She giggled and pulled her mouth off his cock to look up at him in amusement, her hands still stroking. "Our techniques are that similar? It took much training for me to be this good, if the women of your time are this competent with ease, then I am jealous." She buried his cock in her mouth again, bobbing back and forth lustily and making him shiver and grasp at her golden locks. Her own hand snaked down between her legs and began playing with her increasingly wet cunt, teasing it. She knew they had at least a few hours before Lisette's return and she intended to make the most of them. Mark groaned and fought to control himself, little or no match for her exquisite technique. He knew he'd have to fuck her soon, or he'd be cumming in her mouth. And he was really looking forward to fucking her ass, as she intended. "Hmm," she purred, popping her mouth off of his cock and smiling slyly while sliding her tongue up the underside as she held it up. "Would you care for a chance to reciprocate, lover?" He nodded, and she stood before pulling him onto the bed. She laid him on his back and then crawled over him, facing down his body. She didn't suck on him again, so much as she toyed with his cock to keep him hard, while allowing him to kiss and lick her slick, pliant snatch. Mark buried his tongue inside her and Alexandra moaned loudly, pumping his cock. Mark slid his tongue in and out of her, marveling at her taste. He also began teasing her little knot, slipping the tip of his finger into her ass, making her groan shamelessly. She wriggled back against him, her glorious behind swaying above his face while her cunt pressed to his mouth. His finger pushed further inside her ass, wiggling about, exploring her. He gently added another and she keen as his fingers stretched her knot, preparing her for his cock. She was gasping now, her body incredibly warm and her skin flush with desire. She lunged his cock back into her mouth again, bobbing up and down hungrily. She pulled herself off his tongue and fingers, squirming down his body until she was straddling his cock. She eagerly slid his throbbing cock inside her cunt, causing him to stiffen and arch his back. She rode up and down lustily on him, while reaching back and pulling her ass cheeks apart. Mark took the hint and began fingering her puckered hole again, making sure it stayed limber and ready to receive him when she was ready. He shuddered as she squeezed herself around him, rippling her cunt wickedly until they were both sweating and shaking. Then she looked back at him and he nodded. She pulled off his cock and spun herself around, now facing him. She put on hand on his chest to steady herself, while the other reached back and took hold of his tool, helping to guide it to her quivering notch. Her felt it press against her ring, slippery with her cunt juices and then popping through readily. Alexandra sighed as she slowly but steadily settled down, taking him inside her back passage. Within seconds, he was buried to the hilt inside her. They both sat still for several seconds, just reveling in the feel of their union. Alexandra began slowly moving up and down, Mark's cock sliding inside her ass. She pulled up until only the head was inside her, then sank back down, taking him all the way back in. Mark's hands moved up to her opulent tits and began caressing and squeezing them. She murmured in pleasure at his touch and clenched her cheeks, squeezing him tightly inside herself. "Yes, I will certainly miss this," she breathed, her eyes closed. "You are so deep inside me." He pushed his hips up and down in rhythm with her movements, his fingers now rolling around her nipples, pinching and tugging on them, the sting sending taboo thrills lancing through her. Her fingernails pressed against the skin of his chest before she leaned down and kissed him heatedly, their tongues tangling. The change in the angle of penetration meant she rocked back and forth along his length now. His hands moved down to cup her ass cheeks again, massaging them in circles and pulling them apart, making her whimper in delight. Their bodies churned and writhed against one another heatedly, mingling in pleasure. Their kissing became more fevered as tingling warmth enveloped them both. Then panted through the kiss, with Mark bracing his legs to thrust himself up deeper inside her while she braced her hands outside his shoulders and pushed back against him, burying his cock deeper in her ass than ever. Sweat shone on their skin as she pulled back from the kiss and started down into his eyes. Mark shook uncontrollably and groaned loudly, pushing up with all his might. Alexandra sighed and sat up tall, sinking onto him as he began pumping his cum into her ass. Her knot clenched greedily, throbbing around him as he filled her tight confines with his essence. She massaged her cunt frantically, her fingers flying over her clit. She bathed his groin with her cum. Colors swirled behind her eyes as the climax permeated her being. She couldn't remember the last time a man had made her cum so hard. Not since; She shuddered and collapsed on top of Mark, trembling. He lay beneath her, his hands tiredly coming to rest on her lower back. They lay in exhausted bliss together, unwilling to move. His cock throbbed in her ass, which gripped him possessively, unwilling to relinquish his prize. He showed no sign of softening, which she was thankful for, since she was deliciously pinned to him. A full hour-hour passed before they stirred. She smiled down at him before kissing him again. She rocked on his stiff cock before slowly pulling off and then laying on her side, pressed to him. She kissed his jaw, whispering words of gratefulness to him. She felt the need to do so, since there was a distinct possibility that these might be his last days alive, given the danger they would face in rescuing Rebecca. Alexandra had sworn to try and help him, and she would do everything she could, so long as it did not compromise her service to the queen. She couldn't tell him exactly how much planning and detail this required as a result, since letting the silly boy know the extreme danger he was about to face might make him balk at a crucial moment and then death was inevitable. She could only hope that his excellent physical health and desperation would see him through. It was all they had. Lisette would be back soon, and it would time to plan their mission. God help us all. Rebecca sat in her chair at the small desk of her bedroom, scowling as she drained her glass of red wine, the fourth she'd had in the past hour. She knew she was drunk, but she was too sullen and angry to feel it. She'd done little except drink since she'd been brought to the Louvre. Except for when she was heading to bed, she was rarely alone, surrounded by women who dressed her as a lady of the court and attempted to train her in her duties. She proved predictably reticent, although she had stopped punching her handlers over the last week or so. It wasn't their fault, after all. A few of them seemed worried about her well-being if she continued to prove so difficult, but Becky was mostly beyond caring. What did she have to look forward to, now? Life amongst these backward, stymphian midgets? She had a distinct feeling she was better off dead. She sighed and opened another bottle, pouring her fifth glass of the evening. Oblivion in wine was all she looked forward to. "Oh, there you are. I was hoping to meet you;” lilted an attractive voice from her door. Facing away from the entrance to her room, Becky looked up into the mirror on the wall, and saw a striking silhouette standing in the entranceway. A tall woman in a burgeoning gown stood there, apparently waiting for permission to enter. Slowly she turned around, hoping her eyes weren't too bleary with wine and grief. She rose from her chair and stood quietly, holding her hands primly in front of herself. She dipped her knees slightly in a curtsey, just in case this was Anne of Austria. The figure came into the room slowly, approaching her. The lamps and candle finally illumined her, and Becky's breath was taken away; the woman was stunning! Golden blonde hair spilled down her back, while her sapphire eyes gleamed with a sensual intelligence. Her face was classically beautiful and her impressive bust sat high inside her dress, the cleavage prominently displayed, as was typical of the court. Becky felt a tingle inside herself as she approached. "You are Rebecca, oui?" the woman asked, her voice glorious in Becky's ears. She stopped in front her and smiled dazzlingly before returning the curtsey. "I am Alexandra D'assaut, one of her majesty's ladies. I am pleased to finally meet you." "I; it is a pleasure to meet you, too, my lady." Becky said falteringly. This woman was more beautiful than she thought possible for someone of this era. "I know you are new to the palace, and it is rumored that the circumstances of your arrival were less than ideal," continued Alexandra. "You are even more beautiful than I have been told, Rebecca, and I sense a great sadness in you." She stepped even closer to Becky, who bit her lip and swallowed slightly. Their tits were almost touching, and she could feel her heart thumping in her chest. "But I say to you now, my friend, despair not and take heart," Alexandra said in a voice barely above a whisper, as if what she was saying was a secret meant only for Rebecca. "The days to come will give you hope." Becky didn't know what this woman meant, but she wanted to believe her. The ache in her heart lessened slightly. They stared into one another's blue eyes quietly, lost in what they saw. And then Alexandra leaned in and pressed her lips to Becky's, kissing her gently. Becky did not retreat from the kiss, although it was a second or two before she could react. She then moaned slightly and returned the kiss. The two women moved closer, tits pressing as they held one another by the arms and continued to kiss. Becky trembled, thrilling to the intimacy they shared. Alexandra pulled back from the kiss, a tempting strand of desire hanging between their lips. They both breathed as they stared, but she finally smiled and delicately used her finger to wipe the strand from their lips. "You will see me again soon, my friend," she cooed, her fingers gently caressing Becky's cheek. "I look forward to our reacquaintance." She backed up two steps and curtseyed gracefully, compelling Becky to hastily do the same, before she turned and glided out of the room, like a vision. Becky unsteadily sat back in her chair and let out a heavy sigh. Her heart was still pounding, and for the first time in weeks, she felt something other than heartache. Becky turned back to her bottle, trying to distract herself from the unexpected throb in her loins. "Your majesty." Alexandra said reverently, her curtsey deep and formal. "I have come to speak with you about a matter of some concern." Sitting in an ornate chair in the lavish boudoir, Anne of Austria, probably the most famous woman in Christendom, smiled at her trusted servant. "You have only just returned from Spain, my dearest Alexandra, and you have yet another matter to bring before me?" Alexandra nodded humbly, her hands in her lap. "Yes, my queen. Though it pains me to do so, I must beg a boon and ask you to trust me." "My trust in you is implicit, Alexandra D'Assaut, and needs no confirmation. Has it ever?" the queen intoned, gesturing for Alexandra to approach her, while waving for her attendants to live them alone. The two women curtseyed and exited quickly. Alexandra knelt in front of Anne and put her hand on the queen's knee in supplication, not looking up. "Your majesty, a beautiful young woman has recently been added to your retinue, and is set to enter your service within the next few weeks." Anne smiled and nodded. "I have not met her, but I am told she is quite possibly the only woman in France who rivals you in beauty. Her name is Rebecca, oui?" "Just so, my queen." Alexandra confirmed. "Do you wish for her to serve directly under you as a lady of the court?" Anne asked, knowing full well that Alexandra also enjoyed the company of woman, not merely men. "She is indeed breathtaking to behold, my queen, but no, that is not my request of you. The girl, Rebecca, do you know how she was brought to Paris?" Anne considered. "The rumor is that she was found by the Cardinal, who was convinced she would make a magnificent addition to my household. She did not come willingly, initially, and has proven somewhat intractable since." Alexandra nodded. "It is as you say, your majesty. But I know something about this woman that not even the Cardinal knows or can begin to guess at." The queen frowned slightly. "She is not a danger to us, is she?" "Not as such, no," Alexandra admitted. "But please accept my word on faith that we have no right to her and must not keep her." Anne tilted her head. "Is she secretly a member of a royal family?"

The Time Riders: Part 3 What happens when you mix clock-block with priapism? Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Ain't Nobody Got Time For That Shit! Mark and Becky sat in the small cottage, looking around in wonder. They were still in Seventeenth Century France, but found themselves surrounded by technologies that they hadn't even heard of. The walls were lined with clocks, some of which were mechanical, some seemed to be digital or binary, while others told time in ways they couldn't fathom. Sitting across from them at the stout, round oaken table, Chester Edgerton smoked a pipe and observed them casually. "How; how can you have this all out on display?" Mark asked, still gaping. "I mean, isn't it against the rules to have this sort of tech from the future lying around where the locals might bump into it?" "That's the beauty of it, my' boy," he said cheerfully, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "They can't see it." "Well, I get it if you try to restrict entry to your house," Mark pressed, wanting to understand. "But what if you're gone and bandits break in? Becks and I can account for banditry in this day and age, for sure." "Mayhap," the man replied. "But I brought you through the door that leads to my actual house. The front door, the one the local peasantry sees, leads into a simple cottage, typical of the period, and owned by a pudgy man of indeterminate nationality." "Your; house is in two places at once?" Mark asked, trying to understand. "No, it's the same place," Chester answered simply. "Two different times, however. We're sitting in my actual abode, Twenty-First Century." Mark shook his head. "That's some weird Tardis shit right there." "Only at first." Chester allowed. "I notice you have all your windows shut," Becky remarked. "You said we're in the Twenty-First Century, but I take from further ahead than Mark and I are from, so you're not showing us?" "Clever girl," mused the man, smiling. "While I won't absolutely stop you from looking or even going outside, I would warn you that if you do and see something you don't like, you're committing yourself to that future, no matter how hard you try to undo it." "We'll stay put then," she said readily. "You were kind enough to bring us here and sort of explain how we might acquire goods in the time stream?" He nodded. "I know it might seem counter-intuitive, but the simple fact of the matter is that if people are going to insist on time travelling, the least they can do is be well-prepared for it so they don't hurt themselves or others." He leaned forward. "The first question you need to ask yourself is, why are you so intent on time-travelling to begin with? Is it simple curiosity? Are you planning to make a living somehow? Are you just trying to get laid?" He looked at Mark during this last question and the young man blushed, while Becky giggled and patted his hand. "Mark was a dud in Physics in his last year of high school," she explained. "Come to think of it, he was in little or no danger of getting into any post-secondary education facility." "Thanks." Mark muttered. "But, then he found his time machine, something called a Holmes Field Device, and he resolved to go back in time a few months and convince me to give him an A in Physics with the promise of earth-shaking sex." "This story sounds worse every time I hear it." Mark complained. "Fortunately, I acquiesced, rather than disemboweling him for breaking into my home, and not only did we become lovers, but now we're adventuring the time stream together." "Hmm, a teacher and a student, eh?" mused the man, smiling at them as he smoked. "Teachers and students are plentiful, of course, but they're usually from the far, far future and on very strictly-controlled excursions into the past. Hands-on history classes, if you will." "That makes history sound kinda fun." Mark said. "Oh, I daresay it is," agreed Chester. "Nothing quite as exciting as going back to the Cretaceous Period and taking a ride on the back of a trained Styracosaurus. Or watching Dromer races." "Isn't that screwing with the timeline?" Becky inquired. "I mean, humans weren't around for another sixty-three million years following the demise of the dinosaurs." "It's all very carefully regulated on remote islands," Chester explained. "It does nothing to mess with the ecosystem and the specimens are trained to interact with humans, for the most part." "Riding one of those big horned dinosaurs would be a kick." Mark mused, grinning. "You've already got a perfectly good horn I like to ride," Becky giggled, squeezing his hand again. "Besides, this is where our host tells us that it won't be possible for us any time soon." "You're a very perceptive young lady," he allowed. "We can't have just anyone mucking up the time stream, you know. It's especially difficult when people who lived before time travel was commonly accepted try to get involved. They inevitably get exposed to technologies they shouldn't be aware of, or events that weren't known during their own time;” "I'll give you a tiny example," he said, leaning forward now, as if he was confiding a secret. "Have you heard of the Tunguska Incident?" "Sure, the Tunguska region in Siberia, 1908," Becky answered, nodding. "A large meteor slammed into the ground, creating a blast equal to sixty megatons and flattening everything for nearly a hundred miles around." "No, that's what you need to think," he corrected, pointing the stem of his pipe toward them. "It was, in fact, an advanced weapon that was stolen from a future date, and before temporal agents could recover it, the thieves blew it up to cover their escape. Granted, there are people in your time who have conspiracy theories about nuclear blast, nearly forty years before the first atomic tests, but they're wrong as well. It wasn't a nuclear device, simply a weapon with an incredibly high conventional yield by your age's standards." "So; why can you tell us this now?" Becky asked. He grinned and spread out his arms in a gesture of farce. "Who would believe you?" "So how did you know that we were time travelers?" Mark asked as they followed their host and guide through the woods. "Well, I heard snippets of your conversation," Chester said as he led the way. "But to be honest, even though your outfits might pass with locals for 'reasonably authentic', you couldn't possibly hide your origins from a fellow time-traveler. Mark claimed to be Spanish, he doesn't look at all Spanish, certainly not from this era. Miss Rebecca is remarkably tall for a woman." "Well there's something I don't hear very often back home!" she giggled. "And you're both in strangely good health, with unblemished skin and full heads of hair," Chester added. "I was relatively certain, and then I heard you discussing your relative inexperience, so I sought to introduce myself." "I'd' have thought that you wouldn't introduce yourself to newbies," Mark stated, helping Becky over a log. "Isn't it safer to keep your chatter to people who know what they're doing?" "It's actually the exact opposite," replied Chester. "The best thing you can do around veteran time travelers you don't need to talk to is to not talk to them. Their timelines are probably very intricate and you don't want yours getting snarled up with them. Newbies, as you call them, probably still have linear experiences that are simple to understand and educating them about what awaits is the simplest way to keep things from getting weird." Getting up to leave the cottage, Mark asked; "So this device the time cops gave me," Mark stated, holding up his chronometer. "It's actually pretty useful then, because it warns me when I'm getting too close to myself or something I've affected." "That was very generous of them," Chester said in a serious tone. "They don't do that for just everyone who shows up suddenly in the time stream. Sometimes they let matters work themselves out, if you know what I mean." Chester's Forest Farewell.  The meadow they stepped into, had a mature lush forest further back. They reached a small clearing in the forest they'd been tromping through and stopped for a bit, sitting on a fallen tree trunk. Chester looked at them both and slapped his hands on his thighs. "Now then, I've brought you here so that you can witness a casual event that is due to happen just outside the woods. Nothing major, but it will give you a taste of what can await you. I have something to attend to and should be back in a few hours. Just stay out of sight and don't leave the tree line." "You're leaving?" Mark protested. Chester turned to look at him. "It might be that the events you will see unfold work better for me if I am nowhere near them," the man replied. "Fear not, I shall return. Enjoy yourselves." And then he walked into the woods and was gone. Mark looked around and finally sighed. "Helluva way to mentor someone," he muttered as he stood to take in a panoramic context. "Take 'em somewhere and then just fuck off? Nice." "He's not your mentor, Mark," Becky chided, sitting on a log and smiling at him. "He's a fellow time traveler who is doing you a favor. He's given you plenty of valuable information free of charge already, something I doubt he does frequently." "Well, okay," Mark allowed. "So, we just wait until we see something happen?" "No idea when that'll be, he didn't really tell us, did he?" Becky pointed out. "Yup," Mark sighed. "So, now what?" Becky tilted her head slightly as she looked at him, like there was something wrong with his brain. "Here's an idea. How about you come over here and fuck me?" Mark was so determined to be bent out of shape for having no instructions that he'd overlooked the completely obvious. He laughed and stepped forward, pulling Becky to her feet. They were holding their hands between them and staring into one another's eyes, smiling. "Now this is what time travel is all about," she purred, her eyes shining with delight. "You're going to fuck me in the woods in Louis the Sun King's France, Mark. For all we know, this is some sort of royal ground and we're trespassing. How many people can say they've done that?" "Just the lucky ones;” he replied, beginning to unfasten the clasps on her dress, freeing her chest from its confines. As the dress fell away, she was left standing on in a low-cut, blouse-like shirt and some panties, having chosen to forego the usual layers of buntlings and knickers. She bit her lip as he pulled her blouse over her head, exposing her glorious tits. Kneeling now, he slowly slid her panties down, feeling a thrill as her hairless, smooth cunt came into view. She stepped out of the tiny thong panties, letting him drink in the sight of her. Yes, he'd been with her for over a week now in France, but he never tired of seeing her beautiful body. "Your turn now, my lord." Becky whispered as she began removing his clothing, peeling away the layers until he was as naked as herself. She stood up again and moved close, her nipples gently kissing against his chest. Unable to hold back any more, Mark pulled his teacher to him and kissed her deeply, making Becky moan into his mouth. Their hands wandered over one another's now-familiar forms, seeking to stimulate, tease and pleasure. His hands found her pert ass cheeks and he squeezed them, causing her to moan again. "Hmm, can't wait to get some grass stains on this dress," she murmured, looking up into his eyes. "And maybe a few on my knees." She slowly knelt in front of Mark, kissing and nipping at his skin on the way down. His swelling phallus was in front of her face now and she licked her lips hungrily before taking gentle hold and kissing it. Mark closed his eyes and shivered, loving the feel of her lips on him. Everything about his teacher was incredible. He was just sorry it had taken so long to realize it. Becky now had the head of his cock inside her warm, wet mouth, swirling her tongue around flicking the tip of her tongue against him. She giggled as his rod throbbed and grew longer and harder. She loved how turned on he could get by her, it made her feel so primal and sexual. She then slid her mouth a little further down his shaft before pulling back, shivering in delight at the sight of his glistening skin. Mark's fingers were in her hair and flexing gently as she began to bob back and forth, taking more and more of him into her mouth. She hummed lightly, vibrating her lips around him and making him groan. Her hand rested on the shaft, pumping as it followed her lips, making a gentle twisting motion on the sensitive skin. Becky loved sucking cock, and Mark's was ridiculously perfect for her, in just about every possible way. She hoped that wouldn't be a problem down the road. She took gentle hold of his hips with both hands and moved back and forth along his shaft, breathing through her nose as she deep-throated him. Mark groaned in pleasure, his fingers flexing into her scalp and tugging her hair. She looked up at him, maintaining eye contact, which she knew he found so erotic. She could feel his skin growing warm and knew now was the time to stop and change things up if she intended to have his cock inside her. There was indeed one good thing about them being out of sync, with her current self three months behind him; they already knew she wasn't pregnant in his current timeline, so he could cum deep inside her as much as they liked. She pulled her mouth off his with a wet 'pop!' and smiling seductively. "I'm thinking maybe my girl wants to say hello too;” she purred. Mark nodded and spread out her dress before lying down on it, his rock-hard cock standing straight up and throbbing. Becky crawled over him, straddling his face, her creamy, wet cunt mere inches from his mouth. She faced down his body, giggling and he snaked his tongue out to taste her, but she kept her prize just out of reach. "So that's how it is, eh?" he said from below her before suddenly wrapping his arms around her thighs and pulling down on them and causing her to lurch unexpectedly (for her) onto his eager mouth. Becky shuddered and moaned loudly as his tongue snaked along and massaged her nether lips, before flickering against her throbbing clit to make her gasp and almost double over. "No fair;” she panted, trying to regain control of herself, but Mark seemed inclined to cheat. He kept her pinned to him, leaving her to squirm helplessly above him while he lashed her with his tongue. "Uh, you bastard; yes, right there; Oh, God, Mark;” Her pleas exhorted him to even greater measures. He was determined to make her cum on his mouth at least once before they fucked. And he seemed to be pretty damned good at making her cum with oral sex, he had to say. Becky squirmed on top of him, playing wither tits, pinching and pulling on her pink nipples, her eyes squeezed shut, because it almost felt too good if she was looking at him. His eager tongue snaked deep inside her hungry cunt, making her wetter still. He had this maddening technique where he formed shapes or letters inside her with his tongue, reaching almost every nook and cranny of her. She whimpered, knowing he intended to make her cum and she was more than happy to oblige. She leaned forward while sitting on his face, reaching out to his twitching cock, caressing and massaging it gently; she didn't want him to cum, she just wanted to keep him stimulated. She felt the thrill of anticipation, knowing it would soon be inside her, pumping in and out, throbbing and finally releasing his creamy essence into her, something she accepted gladly because of the temporal mechanics between them. Mark sucked her clit into his mouth, rolling it around and making her shudder, groaning deeply as something started to build within her. She pushed down onto his face with her hips, grinding eagerly, while her clit throbbed. Then her released it and pushed his tongue deep inside her again, probing and lashing her until she was writhing and panting heavily. "Oh, God, Mark;” she gasped, sweat streaming from her sensual form. "Oh, fuck, yes, please; Uh, so close, baby;” He pushed into her as hard as he could and she jerked and squeaked arching her back. Her whole frame was wracked with pleasure as she cried out loudly, the orgasm crashing through her until she almost couldn't breathe. She shook violently, her eyes rolling into her head before she collapsed on top of him, her body limp and her chest heaving. Her limbs felt like tingling lead, but she managed to lift one to find his cock, determined to keep him hard until she had recovered. She stroked him gently while he kissed at her gooey nether lips, his face glistening with her cum. Fortunately, Becky was insatiable and recovered quickly, slowly rising and then sidling forward down his body so she could look back at him and smirk. "How about it, big boy?" she asked coyly. "You ready for the main event?" Mark grinned and nodded while she slithered down his body, finally hovering over his hips while facing his feet. She took hold of his throbbing cock and teased it against her slippery entrance before sinking down, making them both sigh in relief. "Hallelujah;” she moaned as he bottomed out inside her, filling her completely. "Oh, that's exactly what the doctor ordered." Mark nodded and took hold of her silken, pert ass cheeks and gripped them firmly, making his teacher purr. Becky loved having her ass played with, and while she began to sink up and down slowly on his cock, he massaged the peach-like orbs, eliciting moans from her when he spread them wide, giving her a delicious stretch. "Hmm, get me nice and ready back there," she cooed as she moved up and down on him. "Because once you're done in my cunt, I want you in my ass and I want to feel your cum in it." Mark nodded eagerly, because he loved fucking Becky's ass. Her cunt was incredibly tight, but even that couldn't match her exquisite back passage, which gripped him so strongly and always made him cum so hard he thought he might faint. His fingers teased against her little puckered, pink knot, sending the most divine tingles through her luscious body. Becky undulated on him, picking up the pace and counting on Mark to control himself until her was in her ass. She bit her lower lip, working herself on that thick, throbbing tool, pulling up until it was almost out of her and then sinking back down in one long stroke, filling her completely. Her heart was strumming in her chest as she thrilled to the notion of the oncoming climax. She was hissing now, struggling to hold on just a few seconds longer, to draw out this wonderful pleasure for them both. But then she felt the point of no return and willingly stepped over it, moaning loudly as her cunt fluttered and she began to cum, hard. She wailed and rocked on her lover, bathing his middle with her excitement. Her head lolled for several seconds as she came down from her orgasm, but she remembered that she still had Mark inside her and needed him, promised him, that he would be cumming in her ass. Slowly, lethargically, she raised herself until his cock fell out of her, still rock-hard and yearning for more. For such a young man, he had exceptional control. She inched forward, until she felt his pulsing head teasing against her notch. She reached underneath herself and took hold of the shaft, holding him steady while she pressed down, slowly but surely. She heard him groan as the head popped through her tight ring suddenly and then he was sliding inside her. It was Heaven. She sat still for several seconds, just reveling in the feel of him filling her ass. She felt the need to be sensual, and she leaned backward, until she was resting her back on his torso, her head next to his. But her knees were still bent and she groaned like she was going to burst, the angle of his penetration in this position more than she could bear. Whispering for him to wait patiently, she slowly, sinuously slid her legs out from beneath herself and straightened them, relaxing in pleasure as they rested on Mark's thighs. "Sorry, that would've downright killed me right now," she whispered to him, her glassy, heavily-lidded eyes looking into his. "And I wanted to be down her to kiss you and let you fondle me as you fucked me and came in me." "Sounds like a plan," he agreed readily, his strong, but gentle hands coming up to rest on her opulent tits. Her began caressing and massaging them in circles while Becky started moving her ass on top of his cock, squeezing him inside her tight confines. "God, I love your ass, Becky." "Umm, it loves your cock, Mark," she purred, undulating on him, the throb of his tool being felt through her whole body like another heartbeat. "You always make me cum so hard;” They squirmed and ground together, with Mark tilting his hips up to push inside her while Becky squeezed him, the lovers shuddering as they kissed feverishly. His hands were squeezing her tits now, pinching and pulling on the nipples again to make her groan with the delicious sting. But Mark felt his climax approach and he knew it wouldn't be long before he was pumping his cum inside her. Becky moaned into his mouth as she felt his cock swelling and twitching erratically, a sure sign he was about to cum. She squeezed him tighter, feeling the buildup inside herself, yearning to share that unreal ecstasy. The groaned into one another mouths at first, but then the kiss was broken as they panted, fighting for air, their voices carrying around the woods they were in. He pushed up hard inside her, pulling down on her tits while she squeezed with all her might, his cum almost searing hot inside her, filling her up. Mark went limp, breathing heavily and clearly spent, not that he minded. Becky could barely move, bound in ropes of silken bliss that kissed every nerve in her body. Her own heartbeat plus the relentless throb of Mark's rigid cock, still oozing inside her, almost meant she didn't know how to center herself. But they relaxed together finally, kissing gently, eyes closed while they clasped hand on top of her tits. Tongues softly tangled, tasting one another while they let their rapture slowly ebb. Minutes passed and they lay silently, waiting for Mark's cock to soften so Becky could sit up. Finally, she giggled, squeezing his hands. "Feels like somebody doesn't wanna go to sleep," she said cutely, wiggling her ass on him, feeling her ass refusing to relinquish its hard-earned prize. "What're we gonna do?" "Iono," he said drowsily. "We just wait, I guess. If I try to have another orgasm right now, I'm pretty sure he'd just spontaneously combust inside you." "Alas, poor cock," she cooed, stroking his cheek. "I guess we happily wait, then." They closed their eyes and relaxed, waiting for Mark's erection to subside so that they could get up without difficulty. Their hands remained at rest on her tits while they nuzzled their cheeks together. Then there was a 'click!' sound. Arrest in Flagrante delicto. Becky's eyes snapped open and she goggled up at a man dressed in rather colorful and opulent period clothing, staring down at them as he pointed a flintlock rifle at their face. Looking around, she now saw they were surrounded by men carrying pikes and muskets, all of whom stared at the naked couple with varying level of interest. The man directly over them moved his musket muzzle, indicating they should sit up. Mark's eyes were open by now and he glanced around in confusion as well, clearly not understanding what had happened. The man's eyes narrowed and he moved the musket muzzle again. Becky, sensing the danger they were suddenly in, tried to move, but shivered; she was still impaled on Mark's solid cock, which had shown no signs of softening and kept her pinned against him. She couldn't get up. "Great time to develop priapism, Mark;” she said sourly. "Maybe Louis the Sun King's France just isn't for us after all," Mark sighed as he hiked along behind Becky, who had been stuffed hurriedly back into her dress while he was allowed to put on his breeches again. Neither of them even had shoes on as they followed the soldiers. Their hands were tied behind their backs. "This is twice now that we've;“ "I know, Mark, I was there," Becky said somewhat tersely, wondering if Chester Edgeworth was now someone she had to add to her shit list. She hated adding names to the shit list. "I guess we were so busy fucking that the event our host meant for us to witness has found us." "Tais-tois!" one of the men guarding them said as he walked nearby with a musket. "Vou ne pouvez-pas parler!" Becky scowled at the man and continued trudging. She wasn't really embarrassed about being caught fucking, it wasn't the first time it had happened to them here in France. But at least this lot had the decency to let her have an orgasm first before taking them prisoner. She couldn't even enjoy the grass stains on her clothes! They had exited the woods and were now tromping through a field, heading toward a much larger cluster of soldiers. Mark couldn't help but notice that a lot of them were wearing red. "Shit;” Becky muttered as she saw them as well. "That's all we need." "Huh?" Mark asked, but he was silenced when a soldier shoved him roughly from behind with his musket, indicating he was to stay quiet. They approached the encampment and Mark soon realized there were several hundred soldiers. The tents were spread out around one rather illustrious red tent of grand size. He then saw a cluster of cavaliers milling about and they seemed to be headed in that direction. Soldiers stared at them as they entered the perimeter of the camp, usually at Becky. Mark and Becky found themselves hauled in front of the cavaliers, who parted, making way for a single man on horseback. He was at least middle-aged, with a somewhat grey pallor to his skin and thin, hawk-like features. His expression was a rather lemony one, as if he felt inconvenienced by this entire incident. For all that, though, his dark eyes glinted with intelligence. He was wearing the flowing red habits of a high-ranking member of the Catholic church, although he had a burnished breastplate on his chest as well. "You stand in the presence of his Eminence, the Cardinal Richelieu," announced the captain of the troops that had taken them prisoner. Mark's eyes went wide. He didn't speak French, but he'd seen enough Three Musketeers movie reboots to know who Cardinal Richelieu was and exactly what sort of deep shit they were suddenly in. "Show respect!" Becky dropped to one knee and bowed her head, looking at the ground. Mark rapidly followed suit, since she probably had a better grasp of the situation than he did. He could feel everyone's eyes and on them and it was beginning to weigh heavily, like a yoke around his neck. His face flushed, but he said nothing. "Who are these persons?" the cardinal asked finally. "Your names, my children." "My name is Rebecca, your Eminence," Becky said humbly, still not looking up. "And you, good sir?" the Cardinal asked, looking over at Mark now. "M; me llamo Marco del strade, tu Eminencia." Mark stammered. "A Spaniard," mused the Cardinal, pursing his lips. "In the presence of a peasant girl. And you both have unusual accents, I admit." "Your Eminence," said one of the captains, looking at them suspiciously. "This man, why is he here traipsing about Champagne like this? With this peasant girl? We found them in the woods, doing unspeakable carnal acts to one another." The Cardinal's eyebrow arched and he looked on in seeming distaste. "You don't say." "Very likely he is a spy for King Phillip, your Eminence!" said the captain, almost sneering. "No, your Eminence," Becky said suddenly, her voice full of concern. "I assure you, he is no spy!" Mark hadn't heard or understood everything the Frenchmen were saying to one another, but he understood 'espion' and his teacher's reaction indicated that he was in some kind of trouble. Go figure. "And what grounds can you give me to believe you, child?" the Cardinal asked with feigned interest. "Please," she begged, her head still bowed. "You have my utmost assurances he is no spy, he's an idiot!" This made the men around them laugh and even Richelieu grunted in amusement. "Both of you rise." Mark saw Becky get to her feet and he did the same. All around them, men with pikes and muskets were watching them warily, some of them levelling weapons at the pair. Clearly they took the Cardinal's safety seriously. Richelieu observed them with interest. "The girl is very unusual," he mused. "Tall, very healthy and very beautiful. Very, very beautiful. I know only one other of such unmatched attractiveness." Mark wasn't sure where this was going, but he doubted it was good. The Cardinal's interest in him was waning. "And yet you say you found her acting in a most carnal and un-ladylike manner in the woods, hmm?" Richelieu continued. "Well, it certainly won't do for her to be out here alone in the countryside, rutting like a nymph, would it? Perhaps her majesty could make use of the girl, once we fix her atrocious accent." "My what?" Becky snapped, looking offended now. "Put her in the cart, we'll bring her to the capital, with regards to the Queen." Richelieu declared, turning his horse about and riding off. Men began to try and wrangle Becky into one of the carts, many of them laughing and leering as they took the opportunity to grope her. Gut shot. "Hey, stop that!" Mark said angrily, surging forward, but he suddenly found himself confronted by a captain, who stared at him impassively. There was a sudden and frightfully loud 'crack!' sound and Mark halted suddenly, his eyes wide. Becky's head snapped around at the noise and her eyes went wide. Blinking, Mark slowly looked down and saw there was a very red puncture hole in his abdomen. Sounds slowed down, taking on an almost syrupy quality and he started to feel confused. Becky screamed and tried to force her way to him, but she was being hustled away by many guards. The man who had shot him wandered off, sliding his flintlock pistol back into a holster, clearly no longer caring about Mark. Everyone seemed to be wandering off now. He felt cold, and vaguely nauseous. The ugly red wound in his stomach pulsed, blood welling from it slowly. He felt himself toppling over, white light bathing the field around him. He could still see things, but they seemed distant. He tried to focus on something, finally identifying Becky's voice as she screamed for him. He could just make out the soldiers wrestling her into a cart while she struggled and kicked savagely, her face contorted in rage. "I'll Get You For This, Richelieu!" she roared as Mark's world was absorbed by the soft white light. "You Just Made The Shit List Of High Doom!! See If I Ever Dance A Sarabande For You, Pal!" Mark bolted upright suddenly, gasping. His eyes were wide and he was covered in sweat. His heart thundered in his chest and he fought to control his panic. The white light was slowly replaced by close walls of grey stone. He squeezed his eyes shut and tried to control his breathing. His hands bunched against sheets that were covering him. Finally, he could breathe normally and he tried to organize his thoughts. He still felt confused, everything a total jumble. "Calm yourself. Think!" He'd been fucking Becky in the woods. Apparently they were waiting for Cardinal Richelieu to go by, which he guessed passed for a historical event, seeing the man. But the Cardinal's soldiers heard the two of them and took them prisoner. Then they took Becky and Mark tried to stop them and got shot in the stomach; His eyes snapped open and he was frozen in place. He forced himself to look down at his middle, seeing that he was still covered in a sheet. His hand was trembling as he moved it slowly toward the heavy, dun-colored blanket, sweat trickling from his brow as he felt fear rise in his throat. He flung away the sheet suddenly, unable to bear not knowing. He wasn't bleeding. There was no puncture wound, only a strange, round scar about two inches in diameter. Eyes wide, he slowly lifted his head and looked around, now noticing his environs; he was indeed in a small bedroom, the curtains drawn to keep out the light and very little in the way of décor. Just a chair and a table in one corner, some other surfaces with candles spaced around the room. His bed was solid and comfortable. "Ah, there you are," Chester Edgerton said as he came through the door. "I was beginning to think you had no intentions of waking up." "Where;” Mark said somewhat feebly. "Back at my place," Chester answered, sitting down in the chair and settling in for what was no doubt going to be a long and perhaps trying conversation. "I found you lying in the middle of the field nearly a kilometer from where I'd left you and you were very close to dead." "How did I;” "You should have died," Chester continued. "But ultimately you wouldn't have, due to a time lock, I'm assuming. You weren't meant to die there in that field. Luckily for you, there are still plenty of ways to get yourself killed for doing absurd things." "Why did you leave us in the first place?" Mark asked. "I've been around Richelieu and several of his captains at various points in the time stream, and it's getting difficult to manage," Chest replied, shrugging. "Best way to deal with that issue is to simply not be present." "So why leave us there?" "To see Richelieu, of course," the man said simply. "One of history's truly great men, certainly more so than that twit of a king he serves. I was just trying to ease you into the idea of witnessing historical events. It never occurred to me that you'd be found because you made your teacher yodel like a Swiss Miss when you flagranting the delicto with her. I admit I hadn't planned for that nonsense." Mark blushed. "So, what, I wasn't meant to die here, so my body just healed itself?" Chester laughed. "Oh, no, dear boy, nothing of the sort. I came back to the woods, as promised, as when you weren't there, I began noticing the tracks of many solid shoes and boots in the vicinity. Not to mention the clothes you left behind." "Yeah, sorry, I was kinda tied up at the moment." Mark muttered. "In any event, I followed the tracks, noticed that Richelieu had broken camp and then found you. You'd been lying there for nearly three hours, you should have been dead from blood loss, but you weren't. I brought you back here, removed the ball from your stomach and then healed you." "You can do that?" Mark asked. "I thought you said you were a dealer in chroniques." "It helps to have a few irons in the fire and some hidden talents if you're going to mess around in the time stream," Chester replied. "But I was under no obligation to complicate my life and save you." "I guess I'm glad you did," Mark sighed. "Thanks. But wouldn't I have healed anyway?" "Yes, but maybe not fully," replied the enigmatic dealer. "You might've been found by some local peasants, brought back to their hovel and spent life as a weakened vegetable until you died of the Plague. People die in the past all the time, Mark, and everyone in their own era thinks they just disappeared and mourns them. It's frightfully common." "Can I; can I see the tools you used to heal me?" Mark asked hopefully. "Nope," Chester replied, shaking his head. "They're from your future by a few hundred years, the only reason I used them at all was because you were out cold." "Uh, how long was I out, anyway?" "Almost a month," Chester answered, smoothing a corner of his pencil moustache. "I had you fully healed and ready for action by the next day, to be honest, but you just refused to come to. So, I just left you to it, figuring you would wake up when you felt like it." "Oh, shit," Mark breathed, realizing something. "Where's Becky?" Chester raised his hands. "Why would I know? I wasn't there. What do you remember?" Mark tried to concentrate while Chester got up and poured a glass of water. Mark drank it thirstily and placed the glass on the table. He found himself wishing that he'd taken French instead of Spanish in school. He'd thought Spanish might be more useful, but all it did was get him shot. Fuck that. "I don't really speak French, so this is hard. Umm; they thought I was a spy because they thought I was Spanish." "Because you've been presenting yourself as Spanish while you're here," Chester mused. "In spite of your outrageous accent. France has been at war with Spain on and off for some time now." "Whatever," Mark grumbled. "They seemed really interested in Becky." "To be expected, she is quite lovely. I dare say I've only known one woman in this entire era to match her beauty." "Well, I think I heard them say 'capital', and then I think 'la reigne', which means queen, right?" "Indeed it does," Chester agreed. "My bet, then, is that your teacher has been taken by the Cardinal to be presented as a gift to her majesty, Queen Anne, to serve as one of her ladies-in-waiting." "Why would he do that?" Mark asked, frowning. "I've seen enough Three Musketeers movies to know that the Cardinal and the Queen hate each other." Chester smiled. "It's a game he plays with her. As the years go on, Anne is, sadly, getting 'a little long in the tooth', to borrow a phrase. She remains dignified and regal, but her best days are behind here, where attractiveness is concerned. Richelieu now takes great delight in surrounding her with women of magnificent beauty, seemingly a gesture of devotion, but really meant to hurt the queen's feelings." "What a dick." Mark muttered. "You have no idea," Chester said dryly. "If they got her back to the city roughly a week after she was taken, then she's been with the royal court for three." "Meaning that she's either loving life as a lady-in-waiting, or she's killed and eaten them all," Mark said heavily. "I guess I have to go get her." "I can't imagine this not being amusing," Chester said, smirking. "But out of morbid curiosity, how, exactly, will you affect this rescue?' "I dunno," Mark said, shrugging. "But I can't leave her. She'd kill me." "She probably thinks you're dead, I feel obliged to point out." Chester mentioned. "She saw you suffer a mortal wound at point-blank range. You should be dead and only an as-yet undetermined temporal snarl has kept you alive. I wouldn't count on that again if I were you." "Well I can't do nothing!" Mark insisted in frustration. Chester tilted his head, observing his guest for a moment. "Do you love this woman?" Mark blushed furiously. "I; no, I don't love her, or if I do, then I'm not in love with her. There's a difference, ya' know." "Well and truly said, Boccaccio," Chester chuckled. "Well, if there's no stopping you, then I'll see what I can do to discretely help you." "Why?" Mark queried. "I've got a friggin' time machine. All I need to do is get there, zip in and zip out." "Correct me if I am wrong," interjected his host. "But did you not tell me, early on in our association, that your current self is from three months in the future of the Miss Rebecca that I know." Mark nodded. "And you plan to add another layer of temporal travel on top of that wedding cake of disaster?" Chester mused. "Rebecca could be subtly altering the timelines in Paris now with her very presence, involuntary as it might be. Your oh-so-carefully laid plan could simply not work because of a slight temporal consideration." "So you're saying no time machine." Mark stated flatly, not impressed. "I'm saying the idea is bad. Atari Jaguar bad," Chester replied. "If you intend to do this hare-brained thing, allow me to assist you in what moderate ways I can." "What, you've got some funky tech or weapons you can loan me?" "We'll see about that, but more importantly, I guess I'll call in a favor. A certain person who moves in the circle of the royal court owes me a small boon, and I can use it to assist you. They happen to be an accomplished master of intrigue and getting out of sticky situations, with a blade if necessary." Mark's eyes lit up. "Is it D'Artagnan?" "Only if you want to get Clock-Hammered out of existence," Chester laughed, shaking his head. "Everybody wants to meet Charles de Batz, thinking they're going to see D'Artagnan of Three Musketeers fame, and then it just turns out he's a bad-tempered Gascon who loves to punch people who bother him. He's punched more time-travelers than Jesus, I'm pretty sure." Chester then went over to a drawer and rummaged around inside it, finally pulling out a yellowing envelope that was sealed with wax. "I assure you, the agent I am referring you to will be much more effective than D'Artagnan. I will send you with instructions about where in Paris to meet them and offer them this envelope. Warning, though, if they see it is opened, they will simply refuse to help and go away to where you cannot find them. Are you strong enough to keep from opening the letter?" Mark nodded. "Well, then," Chester announced, opening a bottle of wine and pouring two cups. "Shall we drink a toast to your success, o Macro del Strade of Seville?" Palace Mission. Mark was sitting on the back of a hay wagon, wondering if he could really pull this insane plan off. In addition to the letter, Chester Edgeworth had indeed furnished him with a few small devices and curious that they hopefully would help him, though it cost him almost all the rest of his money. Chester pointed out he was a businessman and didn't intend to take a loss just because some idiot created a time crisis for himself. Fair enough. Mark tried not to play with the little bud that sat deep in his ear; Chester had sold it to him, saying that it could translate languages, speaking into Mark's ear whatever he was focusing on. It could also possibly formulate phrases; if he spoke in English, it could tell him the closest translation to what he was saying. This model was old, though, and only spoke the French of this period. Chester didn't want him getting any clever ideas with a more powered-up version, since if something bad happened, it might come back on him. The reasoning initially annoyed Mark, but the more he thought about it, he reminded himself that he was here to rescue Becky. Nothing else. He thought about the conversation he'd had with their host while drinking wine and planning his initial move, heading to Paris. "So why did you begin time-travelling at all?" the man had asked. "Well, I;” Mark started saying, unsure of how to answer. "I found a time machine. Seems perfectly logical to use it." "Granted, but what's your personal motivation, Mark?" he asked. "Is it to see glorious historical events, are you a treasure hunter, a thrill-seeker who wants to run with the Dromaesaurs?" Mark blushed now. "Honest? I thought it'd be cool to have sex with women from history." To his amazement, Chester didn't laugh uproariously, he simply smiled and shrugged. "More common than you would think, especially amongst men your age, who are full of hormones. Let me ask, then; was getting laid in your own time-period difficult?" "Not really, no." "Well it's not any easier in the time stream, just so you know," Chester pointed out. "In some periods of history, it can be even harder, where religious fervor runs rampant and sexual repression is the law of the land. I assume you wouldn't go as far as to rape a girl." Mark shook his head. "Lots of men do when they find out that having sex in the past is harder than they anticipated," Chester said almost sadly, shaking his head. "You're one of the better ones. But for all that, the problem remains; getting into bed or a rug with Cleopatra is pretty much next to impossible. You might as well hope to seduce Scarlett Johansson when you're no one in particular." "Hey, I got Becky, didn't I?" Mark had protested. "Dumb luck, really, and she's a remarkable woman. Have you had sex with any women aside from Becky since you came to the Sun King's France?" He shrugged. "A few, I shared 'em with Becky." "Peasants, I assume?" "Mostly, yeah," Mark admitted. "There was one sophisto girl, but Becky did the talking and charmed the knickers off her for us." "If it weren't for Becky, you'd be completely out of your league here, boyo," Chester said simply. "And trust me, it won't get easier. Even history buffs who think they know everything get caught and pay the price. There's the history you know, the history you don't know, and the history that you don't know that you don't know." "What?" "What year did World War Two end?" Chester asked. "Simple. 1945." "So you know that. What year did the Crimean War start?" "I've heard of it, but I don't know anything about it." "Something you know that you don't know. Okay, tell me about the League of Ages Twelfth Nicean Temporal Council." "The what?" "Exactly," Chester had said emphatically, leaning forward and pointing with his wine glass to make a point. "An incredibly important historic event that you've never even heard of, but it happened all the same. Can you imagine trying to do something that conflicted with that? You wouldn't even know what clock-hammered you, or why; because only a practiced temporal traveler would be aware of the event at all. Time travel can be tedious." "It's certainly becoming less and less fun by the moment." Mark grumbled. "Probably the smartest thing you've said since you found that Holmes-Field Device," Chester agreed. "Life would be a lot easier if casual nitwits like yourself walked the other way when a time machine appeared in their path." "But don't you make a living selling to people like me?" Mark asked. "Hardly," Chester almost snorted. "Nitwits like you rarely have anything to even pay me with and usually require drastic amounts of assistance. No, my friend, the majority of my income is derived from customers who hail from the far future where time travel is an established industry and carefully regulated. Now those people are my bread and butter." "Did Becky and I really stand out?" Mark asked somewhat dully. "More and more with each passing moment," Chester answered. "You're too tall, too healthy, you have all your teeth, and your accents are absurd." Mark said nothing. "And by the way," added his host. "Those little packets of Airborne that you both carry in your pockets? The little Vitamin C boost things to ward off the sniffles? I can guarantee you that those will in no way, shape or form protect you from illnesses in this era. Only thing it'll do is turn your piss such a bright yellow that people will think you're possessed and the Inquisition will burn you." Mark ended up leaving the packets as a curio that Chester could sell to people from the future who wanted to snicker at how dumb people from the turn-of-the-millennium were. Carting to Paris. He had arranged transport to Paris with the wagon he was now on, making sure the farmer put some extra perk in his horse's step by offering him twice as many sou as was normal. The journey, which would normally take a week, with good weather, was promised to six days because of the extra money. Whatever the difference was between six-day speed and seven-day speed, Mark sure couldn't tell it. His communication with the farmer had been sluggish, certainly, mostly on his end, because he would try to say exactly what his little translator bud told him and he probably sounded like he'd had a stroke when he was speaking. The farmer laughed at his speech, but still did as he was asked. Mostly they slept at the side of the road in the piled hay, but one night they stayed in a roadside inn. Mark's funds were running out fast, even though the food he ate was paltry and rather unappetizing. He had to reach Paris. They then trundled through the town where Mark and Becky had first come to; and Mark hid himself in the straw, figuring it was best to not be seen by people whom he might be familiar with. Even if the innkeeper's two daughters would no doubt readily fuck him again. He fought the temptation to ignore Chester's instructions and simply go get his Holmes-Field Device and use it to rescue his teacher. But he disciplined himself and refrained, he was in enough trouble as it is.  Then he meditated; Known knowns. Known unknowns. Unknown unknowns. Fuck. The days and nights passed with Mark trying to keep himself from growing crazy by practicing his French and thinking of his plan. He had no idea whatsoever about what to do once he reached Paris. Get inside the royal palace? He couldn't exactly Google the plans for it, could he? "Regardez la!" the farmer said finally, calling back to Mark and pointing toward the west. As the sun was rising behind them, he could make out a sprawling sea of darkness in the distance, the silhouette of which prickled the sky. Endless plumes of smoke hung over the city as deep grey gave way to dawn behind them. He thought it might actually be pretty. And then the wind wafted over them from the west, bringing the unique scent of fabled Paris. "Jesus!" Mark croaked as he turned green, leaning over the side of the wagon and puking his guts out while the farmer roared with laughter. They entered the city. Mark wandered through the choking maze of streets, gaping at the chaos of architecture around him; houses seemed to almost be built on top of houses, to the place where some of them were leaning over almost drunkenly. The cobblestones of the road were wet and sticky with effluence, there was no way to avoid it. The stench was beyond belief. How had people ever lived like this? He had asked on repeated occasions where he could find La Rue de Grenuie, the place Chester had told him he would find the agent he'd referred to. Mark was reasonably certain most people were being helpful, even if they stared at him like he was an alien. He might as well have been, he was a head taller than just about everyone, clearly well-fed and had all his teeth. Mark had seen jack-o-lanterns with more teeth than most of the denizens of Paris' infamous streets. He took many wrong turns, because where he thought people had told him to go was often a dead end. Eventually, by divine providence, he found himself on the street he'd been asking for, evidenced by an ancient, worn rectangle of wood that said the name in faded green letters. Certain he was on the right track, he headed down the crowded street, stuffing his purse into the front of his breeches, since Chester had told him Paris was home to countless scoundrels who could remove his wealth without him even noticing. The crowds began to thin out somewhat, and the street got narrower, as if that was possible. The cobblestones were also surprisingly dry, not sticky or running with the sewage of the city behind him. Before long, it was barely wide enough to accommodate one person and he felt very uneasy about the rickety buildings that loomed over his head, almost blocking the sky. He then stopped in front of a black iron fence, pitted with age and with a chain wrapped around it. He tilted his head and unwrapped the chain, finding that the gate now swung open freely and with decidedly little noise. He stepped in, closed it behind himself and then fixed the chain back in place as best he could. He found himself walking through a tunnel, the buildings about him now made of stone. Dank and foreboding, he resisted the urge to run, not knowing what lay ahead. Eventually, he came to a small, bare courtyard. It might have been thirty feet by thirty feet and was devoid of almost all decoration. High brick and stone walls concealed it from the chaos of Paris. It was surprisingly quiet, as if the city dared not disturb the austere serenity. There was a single, grey stone bench in the middle of the courtyard. Facing away from him, clad in a great cloak, was a person, the hood thrown over their head to keep the merciless sun off them. Mark swallowed and took a deep breath before beginning to move forward. Was this Chester's agent? If he was, Mark had to be careful, because he'd been told the man was dangerous. He approached slowly, finally coming to a stop some five paces away, still facing the stranger's back. "Hello," he said faltering French. "My name is Mark. I have; sent; to you; today; for big help. I is need big help." "That you do, my friend," replied the person in a strangely lyrical voice. Then closed a small book of devotionals wwhich had clearly been studied and stood, still facing away. "That much is obvious, because your French is painful." Mark blushed in embarrassment as the translator bud told him what the person had said. Still concealed beneath their voluminous midnight-blue cloak, the mysterious person turned around and approached him. He resisted the urge to take a step back as the shrouded presence stood right in front of him. He couldn't help but notice the person was on the taller side, strange for a Parisian. Gloved hands pulled down the hood and Mark's eyes widened in amazement. Shining golden hair spilled in luxurious tresses down the person's back. The eyes were a dazzling blue, glinting with intelligence. The smile was serene, the teeth within white and perfect. Lady Alexandra. <

The Time Riders: Part 2 When you've got a time machine, practice makes perfect. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Always The Student. Mark was lying on his back, panting while Becky squirmed and writhed on top of him, moaning in pleasure. His hands were on her opulent tits, kneading them just how she loved it. The lovers were covered in sweat as she ground her cunt down onto his cock, taking him deep inside. He matched her sensual rhythm, pushing up while she pressed down, squeezing his shaft with each thrust he made. "Yes, Mark;” she gasped, her hands resting on his chest while she writhed on him shamelessly. It didn't matter that she was his former high school Physics teacher, or even that she still was, in a sense, she was committed to fucking him because she'd promised herself she'd enjoy this, and Becky did her damdest to always follow her own advice. "Yes, baby, right there;” Becky now began gyrating her hips in a circle on top of him, interrupting the rhythm that would certainly had led to both of them cumming and she wanted to prolong this session. She felt Mark regain control of himself, adapting to the new pace, although he continued to molest her tits, pinching and tugging on her nipples. Her flawless skin glistened with her exertions, the wonderful scent of a woman making love permeating the air. "Hmm, good boy," she purred, smiling down at him. "You're learning." "I've got the best teacher I could ask for." Mark replied, grinning back. "Forget all the time travel stuff you're helping me figure out, you're amazing in bed, Becky. I've never cum so hard before, not like when I'm with you." "You're so sweet, darling," she cooed, reveling in the feel of his throbbing cock deep inside her. Ever since that night he'd snuck into her home and failed so miserably at trying to seduce her so she would change his Physics grade, they'd become ardent lovers, with her being nearly as addicted to their sex as he was. "You make me cum really hard too, just so you know. And the gift you brought me back from London was so thoughtful. How would you like to fuck me next?" Mark nodded, pondering her question. He had indeed brought her back a gift, from London in the 1880's. He'd come back with a lovely dress from the period and a bottle of Italian wine. Even though she had never accompanied him on a temporal trip (except that very first one, to prove he had a time machine at all), she seemed to have an innate understanding of how to time travel without screwing things up, which was very easy. He took hold of her hips and slowly rolled her onto her stomach. She purred as she pushed her legs together and then knelt over her thighs. She put her chin on her arms and sighed as he pulled her ass cheeks apart and pushed his cock down into her cunt. Her clamped legs made her feel tighter than ever and he groaned in pleasure as he bottomed out. Keeping himself up on his hands, his back arched so that she was pinned beneath him, he began to piston his hips, fucking his teacher. "Oh, Mark;” she murmured. "It's so good this way. Your cock feels so wonderful inside me." "Uh, God;” he breathed, shuddering as she squeezed her cheeks together, clamping her cunt around him as he thrust. "I never wanna stop fucking you." "I don't want you to," she gasped as he hit her sweet spot. "And because you; oh; have your time machine; we can find a way; to fuck forever;” She squirmed and writhed beneath him while he pushed up and down on her, both of them getting slick with sweat. They groaned and panted together. He leaned down and bit her shoulder Becky keened in pleasure. Trembling, she arched her hips, pushing up against him. She could feel his cock twitching and swelling inside her. "Gonna cum;” he breathed, pushing down and straining. "Uh! Yes, cum in me, Mark!" she wailed. She pressed her face into a pillow as she screamed, feeling her student's cum spurting inside and filling her spasming cunt. Mark shook and groaned loudly, so glad they were in her house and could be as loud as they needed to be. Her slammed his hips down onto her, tingling pleasure blossoming through him. Mark collapsed on top of her, both of them limp and breathing heavily. He reached under Becky and put his hands on her tits, squeezing gently. She hummed and undulated her soft cheeks beneath him, milking his cock for all of his cum, her wet cunt wanting every last drop. They said nothing for several minutes, just lying there in bliss. Becky finally slowly turned over, Mark's cock slipping out of her and they wrapped their arms around each other, kissing deeply. He pushed his still-hard cock back in and moved back and forth gently inside her and she squeezed him in rhythm. Tongues tangled and they hummed contentedly into one another's mouths. "God, I want to find a way to have multiples of you fucking me all at once," she purred, smiling into his eyes and caressing his cheek. "One in my cunt, one in my ass, another in my mouth; hmm, that sounds heavenly." "Yeah, but won't I, like, blow up spontaneously, or collapse the universe if I encounter myself?" he asked somewhat warily. He liked the idea of fucking all Becky's holes, but not if it made everything go boom. She giggled and bopped his nose. "Silly. Why are you asking me? You're the one with access to this time-travel police force. What did you say they were called? TEA?" "Yeah, they said they're called the Temporal Enforcement Agency." Mark confirmed. "I called them Teabaggers and they didn't think that was funny." "Oh, be nice to them, darling," she chided gently. "After all, they're protecting the timeline for crazy kids like you." "Yeah, I guess," he admitted, knowing she was infinitely more sensible than him about these things. She was already so much smarter at this temporal stuff than he was. The only reason his little trip to 1800's London went well was because she'd prepped him and made him think it through. "Getting myself killed is apparently pretty easy." "Boo, and then we couldn't fuck anymore," she said, sounding sad. "And even if you stopped time-travelling tomorrow, I'd still want to fuck you. You've unleashed a demon in me." "I know it," he laughed. "I have to rest a few days after our marathon fuck sessions, only to come back in your next day to keep up with your libido. Not that I'm complaining, mind." She giggled. "Well I do love to fuck," she agreed. "Maybe one day, I'll go with you. I'd love to fuck in a harem bath house or a Parisian brothel." Mark rolled off her and lay on his back, staring at the ceiling. He could almost see the steam rising off them. As tricky as time travel was, he never would have ended up in bed with his Physics teacher if it hadn't been for his time machine. "That chronometer the agents gave me comes in really handy," he said, his thoughts drifting. "It actually gives me little warnings if I'm getting too close to another temporal event. It means I can't do some things I'd like to do, but things get complicated." She smiled. "You said they called it 'the Limelight Effect' or getting clock hammered, depending on what you were trying to do." He nodded. "They didn't like it when I called it 'clock-blocking'." "You said they had no sense of humor." Becky mused. "But maybe practicing with your Holmes Field Device in minor ways will help." He turned and looked at her. "How so?" "Well," she began, turning on her side to look at him, her hand propping up her head. Her nipples gently kissed the skin of his arm. "How about you take me out for dinner? We'll pick a low-traffic area, somewhere time travelers don't go. You said that your chronometer dials are difficult to physically turn and the Holmes Field device always skews numbers if you're trying to get anywhere that would prove troublesome." He considered what she was saying. "So, take you to some remote village in the past where no one else is ever interested in going. We can try finessing my control of the device." She nodded. "Precisely. I don't know about you, but I speak flawless French, we could visit a little village in France's past and we could get some dinner. You could learn how to deal with the locals, get a feel for what you'll have to do if you keep travelling the time stream." "It's weird how you can say words like 'time stream' so naturally, like it's normal," he sighed. "Still, you're right, careful practice is probably a good thing." "It'll be fun," she said, reaching over and taking hold of his hip to turn him into her. Her tits were now squashed to his chest, his soft cock against her gooey cunt. "How bad a teacher can I be for this? You made it through my physics class without tearing a hole in reality." "And yet I failed," he sighed. "I doubt I can fuck my way out of every bit of trouble I get myself into." She giggled and took his hand, pulling him off the bed and leading him to the bathroom. She sat down on the toilet to pee while she stroked his cock gently, She shivered as she peed, feeling his cum trickling of her, pulling him closer and taking him in her mouth. She hummed as she bobbed back and forth, enjoying their mingled taste. Mark had to admit that he was enjoying how relaxed she was around him now that they were lovers. "So," she said finally, pulling his cock out of her mouth with a quiet pop. "We'll shower and get cleaned up. Then we'll head to the public library to figure out where and what we're doing. Anybody asks, I'll say I'm helping you with your schoolwork." He smiled slyly, feeling a familiar tingle in his cock at the thought of showering with her. This was going to be a good night. "So here's a question," she remarked as she watched Mark get dressed in the outfit they'd bought for the occasion, hidden from prying eyes in her basement, where he kept the Holmes Field Device. They'd visited a costume shop and found clothing that was a good fit for the period they were visiting, that being France in the 1600's. "Did they ever tell you about any contacts you can make in the time stream? You know, like dealers?" He looked at her quizzically. "Dealers?" "Sure," she said, nodding. "There must be time-travelers who make their living by providing goods and services to other travelers. I mean, you need to be able to get money and supplies somewhere, so that you don't stick out like a sore thumb, right?" "Yeah, that'd make sense," he admitted. "I mean, I got lucky when I tried going to London and got that dress, I managed to pawn off some knick-knacks I'd brought with me, because I didn't know how else to pay for anything. And they thought I was just some ignorant American. I got out a lot quicker than I thought I would." "I think we should find out," she reasoned. "If you're going to do this, you should really learn how to find what you need." "Exactly how much time-travelling do you think I'm gonna be doing?" he asked, giving her a wry look before continuing to put on his new outfit. "Well, we know you have no future as a physicist, maybe you'll find something you're good at in the time stream," she giggled, making him sigh. She moved forward to help him get into his clothes, since he clearly had no idea what he was doing. "And even if you don't know how to find a dealer, I'm willing to bet that they'll know how to find a traveler." He couldn't argue with that logic and stood still while she corrected his attire, kissing his nose as she finished. He then watched as she got into her own period garb, doing so much more efficiently than he had done. She saw him looking at her and winked. "In spite of my physics major, I also did a lot of work in theater," she quipped, holding her top loosely in place over her opulent tits. "I've been in Les Mis a few times, so I know my way around period garb." "I feel bad about you bringing that jewelry to trade for money," he said, wishing he had more to offer. He didn't just yet, however. "Oh, they're nothing, it's just old gold I never wear," she said dismissively. "I'd probably just end up selling them in a pawn shop at some point. This way, at least it's getting some use. I sell these things I never wear, we get the proper currency, then we go and have some fun. I don't see how this can be a bad thing." "I guess I just feel like it should be me paying." Mark murmured, trying not to blush. "Silly," she giggled again. "You're an eighteen year-old boy. What one earth could you possibly have accumulated that the time stream would be interested in?" "Well, you got me there," he sighed, giving up and letting her continue. "Maybe I'll make it big in the time stream and then I can keep you buying you the presents you deserve." "Ooh, you honey-dripper," she cooed, smiling and kissing his nose before stepping back and examining him. "Well, you're starting to look the part. I'll use some gel in your hair to tousle it a little and then I think we're probably as close as we can get, since neither of us has syphilis or tuberculosis." He waited while she fixed his hair and then took care of her own, pulling her golden locks back in a bow. She was wearing a peasant dress, one that accentuated her small waist and large bust. His outfit, was more akin to a gentleman of northern Europe, with a blue vest and white breeches that he found rather tight, especially around the crotch. "So, milord," she lilted, threading her arm through his and smiling at him. "Shall we sally forth?" He nodded and walked over toward the time machine, his chronometer in hand. 17th Century, France. "Combien allez-vous me donner pour ce pendentif?" Becky asked the owner of the dingy little shop they were standing in. Candles flickered on the walls, dimly illuminating the musty room. The shop-owner, a wizened little man wearing crooked spectacles, looked up her with rheumy eyes. He held out a gnarled hand and she gently put the dull gold bangle into it. Her brought it close to his face, examining it intently. He weighed it in his palm and then scratched the inner surface, testing its contents. He licked his lip as he considered her offering. Finally he put it down. "Onze Louis," he declared, nodding. "Onze Louis, quatre livres, douze sous et vingt-et-trois deniers." Mark looked at Becky, who was considering what he had told them. After a few seconds, she seemed to think he was being reasonable. "Bien. Tout en livres et sous, s'il vous plait." The man counted out one hundred and sixty-six sous and pushed them across the counter. His eyes widened slightly as she pushed a gold necklace and two rings to him for appraisal. Half an hour later, they exited the shop with a small purse containing the equivalent of nearly fifty Louis, a small fortune by the standards of the period and their locale. "Here you go, milord," she said sweetly, pressing the purse into his palm. "It's only appropriate that you carry our funds, since you're the one cosplaying as the aristocracy." "Except my French sucks balls." Mark muttered as they walked down the dirt road. It was mid-morning and they'd arrived in a fallow field outside the town. Google maps indicated that it was empty in the modern day and online archive maps from France in 1652 indicated that it was much the same way back then. With careful calculations of time and distance, they'd arrived without incident. "Well, you speak Spanish, so we'll pretend you're from Madrid or something," she said simply, holding his arm again. "And I'll be the lusty French tart from Rouen who travels with you, keeping you enamored with our fair country." "You'd be stupidly good at Larp, you're really getting into this," he sighed. Larp?” Live action role playing. Any other hidden talents I should know about?" Mark inquired. "If I told you then they wouldn't be surprises," she pointed out. "We women love to be mysterious." "Well, at least you're a woman, most of the girls I know who do that stuff are just crazy." "That's because they're teenage girls, who are, by definition, 'bugfuck insane'." Becky added. "A lot of women are too, I suppose, but at least there's a chance our hormones have straightened out. Probably not much different here, except for the mortality rate." They walked down the cobblestone rode, attracting the occasional stare as they walked into the town. They stopped a stout, middle-aged man and asked where they might get some decent food and accommodations. "You are dressed rather unusually to be walking," he said, looking at Mark. "You seem to be a gentleman of quality, sir. I am the town's physician and apothecary, my name is Henri. And yours, monsieur?" Mark stuttered. "Mark, uh; mon nom; es;” "Marco," Becky interjected suddenly, relieving him of the burden of struggling to make his name known in French. "He is Senor Marco Del Strade, and he is a baron from Valencia." "I thought I was from Madrid." Mark whispered out of the side of his mouth. "Shut the fuck up, I'm thinking on the fly here!" she hissed back. "What did the Spaniard say?" asked the portly physician. "That didn't sound Spanish." "A curse of our association," she said sweetly, beaming a radiant smile at him. "The baron speaks no French, and I no Spanish, so we communicate en Anglais, with which we both have some facility." "A rather unusual arrangement," grunted the man. "Nonetheless, it would not do for our humble town to allow a gentleman of quality to not be looked after. I would recommend L'Auberge Des Loups." "The Wolves' Inn?" Mark muttered out loud, knowing enough French to get that translation. "That doesn't sound too safe." "Be at ease, my friends," Henri said, chuckling. "The wolf is on our town coat of arms, and the Inn is our most reputable establishment. If you have the money, they will give you what you need." He turned and pointed down the road. "There, you can see the inn from this spot. The two-story building with the gambrel roof and all the smoke coming out of the chimney. See it?" "Yes, good sir, and we thank you." Becky said, curtseying before smiling at the man and putting his rather fat, gout-ridden hand in hers. "For all of your help." "Ah, well, yes," he said, blushing and withdrawing his hand from hers. "When you go to the inn, tell the proprietor that Henri sent you. This will make things easier for you." And with that, the man waddled off. "He seemed nice, I guess," Mark mused as they resumed their trek into the town. "I mean, I missed a lot of what you two said, but it seemed to agree with you." "We just need to mention his name when we get to the inn and that'll apparently make our lives easier." Becky replied, thinking how quaint everything was. She couldn't believe she was actually in seventeenth century France! But then, she was fucking her former student who was a time-traveler, so clearly anything was possible. She had already promised herself she would enjoy every moment of this experience. She'd chosen the year as carefully as possible, noting that there were no major Plague outbreaks mentioned and she had insisted they bring very discretely concealed medications with them. Ignoring the stares of the townsfolk, they continued down the main street until they reached the inn. They tacitly avoided stepping in the various effluences that trickled between the cobblestones and stepped over the unconscious peasants who were sprawled in the middle of the street before opening the faded green doors and entering. Dark and musty, lit by wall sconces and an ancient wrought-iron chandelier overhead in which guttered many candles, the large common room was like something out of an HBO special, minus the lighting budget. Large, round table dominated the space, while a great hearth and a long counter encompassed most of the back wall. Lots of sun-browned peasant faces turned to look at them while some stringed instrument plunked away from a corner. The place smelled of smoke and what was probably body odor. Still ignoring the stares, Becky led Mark up to the counter, behind which stood a surly-looking man with a black moustache and beard. He observed them with interest as they approached. Mark stood silently while Becky addressed the man in French. "My lord the Baron is looking for clean and welcoming accommodations for the night," she began, indicating Mark. "Henri sent us to you, saying that you were the establishment in this town worthy of his business." "If you can pay, then yes, we will be able to room you comfortably," he answered, looking at Mark. "Our best room is one livre per night. I assume the baron can afford this?" She looked at Mark now. "A single night is one livre. Those'd be the silver coins. Get one out and just give it to him, without showing how much you actually have." Mark nodded and fished out one of the coins indicated, putting it on the counter for the proprietor to inspect. Satisfied, the man nodded. "This will cover the room. If his lordship has need of a bath or food, we can provide these things as well." "Fresh food?" she asked pointedly. "Only the freshest for the lord," laughed the man loudly, causing people nearby to chuckle. "Is he a mute?" "No, he is Spanish and speaks no French," she said flatly, fixing the man with a hard look. "You can speak to me, his servant, if you feel the need to communicate. You can bring him food now, and your finest wine, good sir." She then turned and took Mark's arm, leading him over to an empty table in the corner, once again ignoring the gazes that followed them. She sat down and sighed, nodding. "We'll eat and then see about the room and a bath," she declared, looking around and taking everything in. "If it's big enough, I'm sure we can get into all sorts of trouble in the tub." "I'd like that," he said, finally relaxing. "I'm glad you're taking to this so easily, because I'm way out of my element. London in the 1880's was hard enough, and all I was doing was pretending I was an American traveler. France in the time of the Louis the Sun King, that's a little out of my league." "Don't worry, once you hit your stride, you'll do fine," she said gently, patting his hand. "I've just had more weird experiences over the course of my life than you have and am adapting a little quicker is all." A jug of wine, two goblets, some hearty bread with butter and some onions and cheese was brought over by a wench who looked like John Rhys-Davies in drag. She belched and tottered off, having delivered her goods. "Although I'm not so sure about adapting to that." Becky said, shaking her head to clear it of the image. She unstopped the jug and poured the dark red wine into their goblets while Mark portioned out the bread, butter, cheese and onions. They both dug in, finally realizing how hungry they were. "Oh, wow, that's good," Becky remarked, looking into her goblet, having tried the wine. "Just remember to eat a lot of bread and butter, Mark, or you'll have the hangover from hell." He'd never had a wine quite like this before and they quickly polished off the jug before ordering another. They finished their bread and cheeses before being presented with a roasted suckling pig and two pheasants, stuffed with local herbs. They enjoyed eating, but the wine was strong enough to eventually get through all the food they'd lined their stomachs with. Becky was giggling and tipsy within the hour. "I can't beli; believe we're here in France," she said, her head tilted to one side. "An' we're gonna fuck; in the tub; an' then in our room, because; because; defiling the timeline; sounds like fun. It's fun, you know, to fuck across history;” "It is," Mark agreed, not as drunk as Becky but still feeling rather buzzed. His tongue felt thick from the wine, which she had explained was not treated with any modern pasteurization process and therefore would be full of tannins and sediments they would need to account for or suffer an assured hangover. "And you're the person I'd want to do it with, Becks;” Becky giggled and slid her hand along his leg, finally arriving at his crotch and giving the bulged contained in the tight breeches a squeeze. "You're not; not a time cop; you're a time cock; timeless cock;” Some musicians had come in a few minutes earlier and were sitting in another corner of the common room. They struck up a lively tune on their lutes, fiddles and a small drum. Becky's eyes lit up as the music reached them. "Oh, I love this song!" she said loudly in English before hopping up from the table and dancing her way with abandon into the middle of the room. People watched on and began to clap and cheer as she stood on a table and began capering. "How the hell does she know this song?" Mark wondered, frowning as he watched his Physics teacher begin to dance and sing. Ah! Si mon moine voulait danser! Ah! Si mon moine voulait danser! Un capuchon je lui donnerais Un capuchon je lui donnerais Danse, mon moine, danse! Tu n'entends pas la danse Tu n'entends pas mon moulin, lon la Tu n'entends pas mon moulin marcher. Mark watched in wonder as she tottered back over and flopped onto the bench next to him, breathing heavily and perspiring. She grinned at him lopsidedly and winked, still obviously rather inebriated. "Why did you know the lyrics to that song?" he asked, utterly baffled. She poured herself more wine and drained her goblet in one gulp, with a very loud Gluck! noise. Clearly, she was intent on partying. "Went to; a Catholic school; run by nunsh;” she slurred, trying to fill her cup again. "Lotsh of shingin' to; keep our little teen girl mindsh; off sheksh; Fuckin' love that shong, used to shing that shong; all the' time; fuckin'; great to dansh to;” "Yes, I noticed," he said, nodding and smiling. "You were almost flashing your tits and your cunt at the; the patrons;” "They can peek; but no touchy;” she said, taking another drink. "Thish pushy; only for you; I think; we'll shee;” She turned and looked at him, her eyes glazed and her skin flush from her exertions. "We're here; together, Mark, but; if you; ya' shee a girl ya' wanna fuck; I'm okay with; with that. "Jus' don' get the crabs!" She had broken into a snickering fit, pressing her forehead against the table as she tried to not fall over completely. Mark was chuckling and feeling really good watching how silly his teacher was being. She looked up suddenly, trying to wear a serious expression. "But one thing," she cautioned, holding up a finger and wagging it at one of the Marks she was looking at. There were three of them, so she chose the one in the middle. "No, moren one thing, but th' one thing'sh; important;” She leaned forward to whisper to him. "Keep your dicky in your pantsh unlesh; unlesh you know she'sh eighteen; 'cush the lawsh right now; 'she prolly legal to fuck 'em younger; but; you're from our time; our time;” She glowered at him drunkenly. "An' we don' fuck 'em if they're not eighteen; ya' got it?" He nodded. "Eighteen or older. Got it. And you can; miss, you can' "Not mish," she interrupted, waving away his comment. "Becky. Not fuckin' mish, remember?" "Sorry," he intoned, letting out a belch and patting his chest. The wine and cheese tasted great but were really fucking with him. "I'll be better; remember;” "Well, what wash it I can do?" she asked. "You were gonna; shay; I could do; what wash it?" Mark thought about that for a moment, unable to push through the wine-induced haze in his head. "I don' remember;” They both broke into laughter, much to the amusement of nearby patrons. Becky had her head on the table again, giggling until Mark slammed his palm on it in an expression of entertainment, shocking her and making her yelp. They looked at one another and burst into more fits of laughter. They'd drained another jug and polished off the pig and pheasants. Mark felt incredibly full, and drunk. Becky could barely stand up and she asked Mark to take her arm and lead them over to the proprietor behind the long counter once again. She shook her head a few times to clear it and he waited patiently for her to speak. "Shir, we'll be needing the bath now, and our room," she said slowly, making sure she could be understood. "Would you be so kind ash to show ush the way?" He tilted his head slightly. "Comment?" "You just spoke to him in English, Becks." Mark told her. Her glassy eyes widened and she squeezed her eyes shut, willing herself not to die of embarrassment. "For fuck's sakes;” she muttered. She took a deep breath and repeated herself in labored French. He nodded and led them up the back, away from the common room. It took Becky fifteen minutes to get up the single flight of stairs because it wouldn't stop spinning. Mark sighed as he sat in the large, round wooden tub, his arms resting on the side while his hands gripped the rim. The steaming water splashed over the side as he shuddered and groaned loudly, cumming. Spent, he sank back onto the small ledge and breathed heavily. The water stirred and Becky surfaced, exhaling. Her golden hair clung to her wetly and her glorious tits glistened. She grinned at her student. "See?" she declared, obviously pleased as she pulled her hair over her shoulders. "Told you I could make you cum before having to surface for air." "Jesus, you must've been down there over two minutes," he breathed, never ceasing to be stunned by her carnal skills. "How the hell do you hold your breath that long?" Becky cricked her neck and settled onto Mark's lap, her arms around his neck. She gave him a peck on the nose. "Lots of cardio and physical training." "Obviously." Mark agreed. "Not that I'm complaining, mind." "Hmm, didn't think you would," she purred. "But only half of this equation has been solved, big boy. I haven't cum yet. Since you're friend down there is taking a nap, how good are you at holding your breath?" "Not that good," he chuckled. "I'm happy to lick your cunt, but you'll need to keep it above water." She smiled and rolled her eyes before getting off his lap. He moved aside and allowed her to kneel on the little ledge he'd been sitting on, leaning over the rim of the tub and resting her forearms on it. She looked back at him and winked while wiggling her sexy, toned behind him. Her cuntlips were dripping and looked inviting. Mark knelt in the middle of the tub, behind Becky's ass and took hold of it, kissing the wet cheeks. Becky cooed and squirmed under the attention, one of her hands cupping a tit and squeezing it. She could feel Mark's lips and tongue moving slowly inward toward her core. She bit her lip and sighed. He touched her cunt, kissing it gently and sliding his tongue up and down the twat, which parted easily before him. Her heard her moan and tasted her tang as he pushed inside her while using his thumbs to pull her inner thighs apart so he could get further into his teacher's snatch. She shivered and pushed back against him, eager for more. "Hmm, Mark;” she cooed, her eyes shut as she felt his tongue inside her. "Yes, right there, lover. Oh, you really know how to use your tongue;” He smiled at her compliment and pulled his tongue out to massage her clit with it, rolling around the little bud and making her gasp sharply. He slid a finger inside her, followed by another and she groaned. He could feel her cunt tightening around his digits and began to push them back and forth slowly while he nibbled and sucked her clit. Becky shuddered again and leaned down, biting at her knuckle while squeezing her tit harder, massaging it vigorously. Mark lashed her clit while fingering her tight twat and then slid a single finger into her ass. Her breath caught in her throat and she gripped the ledge of the tub, her fingers raking along the iron-bound wood. "Fuck, Mark," she whimpered. "Yes, make me cum. I want to cum in your mouth!" Mark worked her cunt harder, sliding the fingers back and forth, pushing in deeper each time. His tongue massaged her clit relentlessly or he sucked on it. She was squirming and writhing back against him, groaning unashamedly. He was beyond caring if anyone heard them at this point. Becky was panting heavily now, her eyes glazing over as she ground her ass against Mark's face, feeling his fingers in her cunt and her ass, wiggling and pushing her closer and closer to orgasm. She would miss his cum inside her, but she would surely get it before long, Mark was developing good stamina under her guidance. She arched her back and moaned loudly as she began to cum, pleasure blossoming through her from her cunt and out to her fingers and toes. Her body shook while she climaxed, the wet, gooey ecstasy of colors in her mind letting her; Invasion. There was a smash, like wood splintering, the creak of worn metal. Her eyes snapped open in confusion, the unreal delight of her orgasm draining away as men in masks and dark clothes surged into the room, at least five of them and more shadows in the hallway. Most were holding knives or small clubs, but she saw the one in front carrying a heavy flintlock pistol. Even in the darkness of the room, lit only by candles around the wall, she could see the wicked scar on his cheek. "Arrêtez! Reste tranquille et je ne te tuerai pas!" he rasped, pointing his pistol at her while his comrades moved into the room and began searching for something. "Qui es-tu?" Becky demanded, getting angry not only about the intruders, but the fact that her orgasm was slipping away. She could feel Mark still kneeling behind her, looking on in shock at what was happening. "Tais-toi, salope!" the man barked, moving toward her and drawing a wicked knife from his belt, his men now ransacking the room. He placed the point of the knife at her throat and Mark felt a cold fear run up his spine. "Do not speak to me in that tone if you' He never finished the sentence as Becky grabbed the wrist of the hand holding the knife and twisted, hard. The man with the scar yelped as he lost his grip on the knife and the blonde woman leapt out of the tub, her knee smashing into his face. He staggered backward and then went flying as her foot slammed into his ribcage. He crashed through a table and this got the attention of the thugs he'd brought with him. They all looked in shock at the naked blonde tigress for a moment and then surged in on her, knives and cudgels ready. "A little help here, hero!" Becky shrilled as she scampered away from the incoming bandits. "This isn't sex, don't make me do all the work!" "Hey now!" Mark protested, half-rising out of the relative protection of the tub because of her taunt. "It's not like you do all' "Goddammit, Mark!" Becky shouted as she ducked the swing of a club and punched her attacker in the balls. "You'd better hope they kill us, because if I survive, I'm going to crack open your skull and suck your brain out with a straw! Help me!" Mark came to his senses and vaulted over the side of the tub, trying not to think about the fact that he was buck naked and rushing toward his teacher and her assailants. He crashed into the smallest man, bearing him to the ground and winding him. Not sure what else to do, he began punching the bandit, knocking his cloth mask askew so he could not see. The man struggled wildly to get out from underneath his naked foe. "Huh!" Mark choked out as another thug grabbed him by the throat from behind and started pulling him off the man he was on top of. He could feel his tongue beginning to bulge out of his mouth and was thinking he must look incredibly foolish, like Jabba the Hutt when Princess Leia strangled him with the chain. He couldn't die like that. He couldn't. With a limp dick and a swollen tongue? In front of Becky? He'd taken some karate, although he was no expert. His skin was still wet and he went limp, using sudden deadweight to break his attacker's hold on his throat, although he hissed in pain when he felt the man's ragged nails crease through his skin as he lost his grip. With a thud! Mark hit the floor and did the only thing he could think of doing; he grappled onto the man and took him down in a rough tumble. He desperately rolled until he was on top and rammed his knee into the man's stomach. He heard the man wheeze but then sparks exploded behind his eyes as something cracked across the back of his head. He didn't fall over but scrambled away in a panic, wishing he could see in the darkness or that the room would stop spinning. Becky landed in a heap on top of him, knocking him back to the floor. She was still naked and incredibly angry from the sounds of her. "That's it, buster!" she roared as she surged back to her feet and charged her attacker. Mark dazedly looked over and watched as his teacher sprinted across the room, her foe giving chase. She leapt in the air and to the wall, her foot making contact. Before anyone was ready, she sprang backward, smashing her foot across the man's jaw in a roundhouse kick that they must have heard on the edge of town. The man went down like a sack of flour. "Alright, who's next?" she shouted, standing in the middle of the room, naked and scratched up. She grabbed a pewter jug and slammed it backward into the head of a man coming up behind her. He went down. "I didn't know you did parkour!" Mark called out as he tackled another thug from behind, taking him to the floor. "I do a lot of things to take out my sexual frustrations!" she snapped back, picking up a bench and throwing it at two assailants to keep them off-balance. "Parkour, jiu-jutsu, archery, Krav-Maga. I was kind of hoping that fucking would allow me to vent a little steam!" "I can see why!" Mark said as he smashed the man's face into the floor repeatedly. Even in his weirdest dreams, he'd never imagined fighting French bandits while buck naked. He wondered if the Temporal Enforcement Agency would be up his ass about this incident. "Oh, shut up!" she shrilled, kicking a man between the legs from behind and then suplexing him after he doubled over in pain. The floor splintered with the impact, but Becky rolled to her feet and grabbed his cudgel. "You still owe me an orgasm, mister!" "Okay, okay!" Mark said hastily. A sallow man confronted him, wearing an eye-mask, who brandished a knobbed club. The bandit grinned at him, clearly intent on bashing his head in. Thinking quickly, Mark stood and looked somber, clasping his fist in his hand and bowing, like they did in his mom's tai chi class. The bandit looked confused for a moment before Mark bowed again and then made a motion urging the bandit to do the same. Still not sure what was happening but wanting to get on with things, the bandit bowed at the waist clumsily. Mark broke a chair over his head before grabbing the cudgel and rushing to Becky's side. "So very nice of you to join me," Becky panted as they faced off against the three remaining intruders, who were trying to surround them. Mark and Becky backed up toward the outer wall, the window behind them. The men closed in. There was a groan and a clatter as the man with the scar on his cheek slowly got to his feet from the pile of broken furniture he'd been laying in and approached them, his henchmen parting to make way for him. "Pour votre arrogance, je vous verrai mort." he growled, pointing his pistol at Mark. Trapped, Mark squeezed his eyes shut; click! Mark blinked and opened his eyes. The scar-faced man was scowling at his pistol, which was letting off a small tuft of smoke but had failed to go off. Was the powder wet? With a roar of fury, Becky was on him. "Get the other three!" she yelled as she rearranged his face. "I've got this one!" Too bewildered to be afraid and exhilarated to be alive, Mark charged the remaining three thugs, who were all backing away in confusion. None of this had gone according to plan, the majority of their fellow bandits were strewn around the room, beaten unconscious by a naked man and a crazy blonde hellion with big tits and a shaved cunt. "C'est des conneries!" she raged as she beat the man around the room, showing no mercy. "I came to the Sun King's France to drink wine, have a good time and get laid! And you fuckers just had to try and rob me, didn't you? All sorts of peasants to pick on, but no! You thought you'd get lucky with two strangers! Well va te faire enculer, pal!" Mark lost track of the whirlwind of violence his teacher had become while he ducked the swipe of a knife and then kicked the leg out from under a thug, dislocating his knee and dropping him. He whirled around and got lucky with the cudgel, cracking it across the jaw of another man, who spun like a top and fell to the ground. He was beginning to notice that he was taller than just about all these men, often by a significant margin. Some were barely taller than Becky. Had nutrition really been that bad in this era? The last one got desperate and lunged at him, but Mark twisted and used his foe's momentum to send him sailing past and smashing into the window. The unconscious man slumped halfway through the shutter and the sounds of commotion in the street below reached him. He shouldn't have been surprised that they were causing a stir. He looked around the room to see if any other foes were standing, but saw only sprawled bodies everywhere, some stirring slightly. The only other sound was that of a face being punched. He looked over to see Becky squatting on the scarred man's chest, grappling into his collar and socking him repeatedly in the mouth while swearing in French. "Nique ta mere!" thump! "Oh, you really pissed me off!" she growled as she huiled the man up by the shirt and dragged him stumbling over to the tub, where she pushed his head under the water. He thrashed about in a panic before she let him back up, gasping for air. "You like that?" she shouted, thumping his head off the side of the tub several times for emphasis. "Ya' think it's funny to barge into a girl's room when she's about to get her rocks off? Is that it?" She shoved his head back underwater again, waiting until he was thrashing around in terror again before pulling him back out and dragging him over to the bed. She threw him against it so that he was kneeling, supported by the straw-stuffed mattress as he swooned. "Hold him down, Mark;” she growled. Unsure of what to do aside from comply, Mark got on the bed and pinned the man's arms against the mattress, putting all his weight on them to keep him in place. He watched in growing confusion as Becky knelt behind the man and yanked his breeches down, exposing his pock-marked behind. She found his flintlock pistol and glared at it for a moment before fiddling with the mechanism, cocking it. The man's eye flared wide and he howled in pain and horror as she pushed the barrel inside his ass. "Alright, buttercup," she said with a sweetness that oozed cruelty. "You're going to explain who told you to come and rob us. And if you don't, I pull the trigger and put your brains on the ceiling." Mark warily shuffled aside on the bed, away from the top of the man's skull. "Do you understand me?" Becky asked quietly, giving the pistol a jiggle. "Probably not," Mark said, trying to sound conciliatory. "You're speaking English again." Becky realized he was right and swore under her breath. Rather than say it all again in French, she decided to just get to the point. She pressed the pistol in an inch further, ignoring the resistance she encountered. "Dites-mois qui vous a envoye," she growled. "Tell me or I blow an asshole in the top of your head." "Henri!" the scar-faced man gasped and whimpered. "He told us you would be here and you have much money!" "Oh, did he now?" Becky growled, forgetting to speak French as she glared at the bandit. "I am going to eat that man's children;” She roughly grabbed the man and spun him around to face her, without removing the pistol muzzle from his ass. His face was pale with fright and artfully rearranged by her fist. He was still leaning back against the bed, not daring to move, breathing heavily. "Maintenant," Becky began, still glowering at him. "You're going to tell me where to' She paused as she looked down at the man's crotch and saw that he was sporting a throbbing erection. "Are you fucking kidding me?" she shouted angrily, yanking the pistol out of his ass and then slamming the grip across his head with a loud crack! The bandit's eyes rolled into his head and he slumped to the ground, very unconscious. "Huh," Mark said as he glanced down at the prone villain. "I guess guys really can get erections from that sort of thing. I thought it was bullshit." "It ought to be, under these circumstances," Becky groused, folding her arms and looking pissed off. "You don't spring wood when a girl's got a gun shoved up your ass, especially after you try to rob her! I don't feel the least bit bad about not giving him a reach-around. Fucker;” "Would you really have pulled the trigger and blown his brains out?" he asked somewhat nervously. "Oh, of course, not," she snorted, giving him a wry look. "I'm not a monster." "You sure fight like one." Mark said, using his hand to indicate the carnage around the room. Bad guys were strewn everywhere, and he was pretty sure he couldn't claim most of them. "Well, they had it coming," she sniffed. "They interrupted my orgasm. It's just rude." She then turned and looked at him, her expression much softer. "Thank you, Mark, for all your help. You saved me, I couldn't have done it on my own." "Yeah, well, you wouldn't have been in danger if I hadn't brought you here in that damn time machine." Mark said, a feeling of guilt washing over him. She knelt next to him on the bed and hugged him close, their bodies pressing together. She smiled at him and kissed his nose. "Don't be sad," she cooed. "I haven't had this much adventure in ages." Mark smirked. "If you've got romps in your past that compare to this, I wanna hear about them." "Oh, you'll need to do a lot more fucking to coax those out of me, young man," she whispered, reaching down between them to take gentle hold of his cock and begin stroking. "But maybe I won't make it too difficult for; Mark, it's very rude to stare off into space while a girl is trying to seduce you. Mark?" "I'm not staring off into space, Becks." Mark said, staring past her shoulder. "Oh, really?" she asked, putting her hands on her hips and looking annoyed, still kneeling in front of him. "Then what is so fascinating that even my tits can't distract you?" He indicated a direction behind her with a nod. "Voyeurs." Becky turned her head slowly and looked across the room at the door. Her eyes narrowed as she noticed several dark shapes in the hallway, gazing into the room in astonishment. With a sigh, she got off the bed, grabbed a candle that hadn't been destroyed and walked over to the door, clearly beyond caring that she was still naked. She could see men and women now, backing up uncertainly at her approach. She also spied one particular silhouette, large and with a big beard, lurking near the back and trying to not be seen. "Oh no you don't, pal," she called out, snapping her fingers and then pointing at the man before making a beckoning motion. "Get your sorry ass over here;” Henri, the peasant girls, and hospitality. Mark sighed in pleasure and took another drink from the jug of wine he was holding, trying to not spill any. He pulled his lips away and looked down his body. He was sitting in a large, plush bed, blissfully naked. Between his legs, a local girl with dark brown hair girl was bobbing her mouth up and down on his cock ardently, clearly interested in pleasing him. "This one's the innkeeper's daughter?" he mused, enjoying her mouth. She paused sucking on him for a moment to look up and smile eagerly before returning to her task. "She loves cock for sure." "She's one of his daughters," Becky agreed, propped up beside him, equally naked and holding the head of a girl who was lying between her legs, her face buried in the blonde's cunt, which she was licking hungrily. "This is the other one." "You frightened him so badly that he's letting us fuck his daughters?" Mark laughed. "He's given us his personal quarters, given us all the food and drink we want and we can fuck his daughters?" "What can I say, I'm persuasive." Becky grunted, shivering and grinding herself into the face of the daughter. "He'll let us stay for the week, he doesn't want word getting around that a noble had a fiasco in his inn. He'd probably give us his wife, too, if I demanded it. We're too close to Paris and word would get around and wreck his business." "If trashing that room and leaving bandits everywhere doesn't, nothing would." Mark breathed, holding the girl by the hair. "Seriously, it looks like Metallica stayed in that room now. What'll we do about that Henri asshole?" "I'll think of it later, I'm a little busy." Becky hissed, squirming and knotting her fingers in the peasant girl's hair. "Uh, it's been so long, since a girl ate me." "You had a sexy phase? I didn't know you liked girls." Mark said, smirking at her. "Back in high school, maybe," Becky admitted. "Haven't been with one since then." "But I do have a question," he said, focusing past the daughter's wicked mouth. "In all the hassle and afterward, I never asked the innkeeper how old his daughters were." "So?" Becky gasped, eyes squeezed shut and bucking her hips. "Well, what if they're not eighteen? You said yourself that we have to hold ourselves to the standards of the time we come from, right?" "You're thinking of that now?" she groaned through clenched teeth. "I; fuck; Mark, it's 1640 right now. That means these girls can't be any less than three hundred and ninety-two in our time. Good enough?" "Good enough!" he laughed. Rationalization seemed to be a handy skill when you were time travelling. He looked over and saw Becky pull the girl away from her crotch and rustle over to him. He stayed still while she straddled his lap, facing down his body. With one hand, she took hold of his cock and held it steady while she positioned herself above it. The two sisters, every bit as naked as them, nestled on the bed below his legs, pressing against one another's sides. They grinned at one another and kissed, their tongues tangling as they waited for Becky to continue. With a sigh, his teacher lowered herself onto his cock, the mushroom head splitting her wet lips before sliding inside her. She sunk down with a groan until he was in to the hilt. She then slowly laid herself back against him, allowing Mark fondle her tits while she squirmed and writhed on him. The sisters moved in and began licking at his cock or kissing her cunt lips and clit while the two guests fucked. "Oh, Heaven;” Becky purred as she caressed his cheek, turning her head to kiss him, their tongues slithering around while she undulated slowly on his lap. "This is what time travel's all about;” Mark held her with one hand, fondling her tits and pinching her nipples while his other hand found the wine jug and poised it just over her torso. She hummed in pleasure as he trickled the dark red liquid over her fair skin, letting it cascade down her exquisite form. One of the sisters noticed and knelt up, beginning to lick it off Becky's tits and stomach while the other noisily slurped it from the Mark's cock and Becky's cunt. "God, forget the Sun King's France, we belong in Caligula's Rome," Becky moaned, shivering in delight at how decadent they were being. "We'll need to; hmm; we'll need to find time to attend an orgy, Mark; how's your Latin?" "Not as good as yours, I imagine," he replied, his tongue still swirling around with hers while they fucked. "But I'd be happy to learn it if we can attend a real orgy." He put the jug of wine aside and used both hands to molest her again, squeezing her tits and gripping her skin. Becky writhed and him, pressing down with her hips, shuddering as the two sisters licked her and nipped at her skin. She begged the universe n

The Time Riders: Part 1 The Timeless Art of Shagging. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Give A Monkey A Gun. Mark's bedroom interrogation. Mark sat in the chair in his bedroom by his computer desk, trying to look chastised, but he was worried that a tiny hint of an evil smirk was crossing his lips. He hung his head in the hopes it would be less noticeable. Standing in the room with him were two stone-faced men in black suits and dark glasses. They stared at him silently for several minutes before glancing at one another. Finally, the shorter one sighed. "Okay, Mark," he said heavily. "Once more, from the top. I want you to give us as detailed an account of what happened as you possibly can. Leave nothing out." "Everything?" Mark asked quietly. "Everything." "Well, as long as you think you have the time." Mark quipped, sitting up straight and leaning back in his chair somewhat casually. The tall man frowned. "Was that a joke?" "Not a very good one, apparently," Mark muttered. "Stick to the facts," the man said firmly. "We hate jokes." "No kidding," Mark mused, settling in to relay the events he had already explained to them twice that evening. "Alright, let me start at the beginning." "Not funny, young man;” growled the shorter agent. "I found the thing in the park. What did you say it's called?" Mark asked. "A Holmes Field Device." "Right," Mark agreed, nodding. "I found the Holmes Field Device in the large lilac bushes over in Grosvenor Park." "Why were you in the bushes?" interrupted the tall man. Mark gave him a wry look. "I was making a drug deal. I was supplying uranium to Libyan terrorists. I was hiding the body of a transvestite hooker I killed. What does it matter? It's not your worry or jurisdiction, if you're telling me the truth, is it?" "Fair enough," said the shorter agent amicably. "Please proceed, Mark." Mark nodded. "It was really small and compact at first and I didn't know what it was. But it kinda gave off a hum and it almost had a glow, I dunno. I pulled it out of the bushes and over to a secluded area where there was still some light from nearby lamps. Anyway, I must've tripped a catch or something on it, because the thing folded out on itself into what looked like a platform and grew these weird-ass frames with displays and dials and buttons and shit. It was like something out of Star Trek." "I can see how it might appear advanced to you," the shorter agent said, nodding. "To my partner and I, it's rather primitive, but that's not your problem. Please proceed." "Once I was sure that no one was around or likely to come through, I began fiddling around with the dials," Mark continued. "At first I was confused, because it didn't seem to do much, except spit up weird numbers on the analogue screens, but then I thought about it and realized they were dates. They were just; off." "Not off," the shorter man said. "Just dates set by a different calendar, if you will. The Holmes Field Device was developed by Ashleigh Holmes, the younger brother of the more famous Sherlock and Mycroft, but he was perhaps even more brilliant. He modified the Gregorian calendar to account for leap years and Daylight Savings, changed the accounting of seconds, minutes, hours and so on to eliminate the need for such inconsistencies. The Holmes Calendar will be adopted eighty three years in your future, but it is so accurate that it won't need to be modified until the year 12,645 AD." "Huh." Mark said in response, not caring much. "Oh, and he also invented the temporal displacement device you found," the man added. "Although it'll be another two hundred and eight years before that comes to light." "Anyways," Mark continued, killing the history lesson. "Once I figured out they were dates and times, I tried setting the time back a few hours. After that, I started pushing some buttons. Things got blurry for just a split second and then the sun was blinding me. I was still alone, but I stepped off and looked around, still in the same spot, but obviously at a different time of day. I looked at the clock on my cellphone and it seemed to have adjusted to say it was six hours earlier, just like I'd set the dials." "Your phone adjusted accordingly. Electronics will do that." "I was really excited to look around but realized I didn't want to be caught and I suddenly thought I should be careful." "What a novel idea," the tall man said dryly. "Go on." "Well, I went back to the Holmes Field thing and set it to take me back to the time I'd come from. And it did. Then I began thinking about what sort of things I might be able to do if I was careful." "And this is where it got interesting, yes?" the shorter agent remarked. Mark explains his connection to Becky. Mark nodded. "Maybe I could change things. Not big things, but little things. It suddenly occurred to me the D that Miss Fischer gave me on my Physics exam earlier in the semester had kept me from getting into the university of choice I'd applied to. So I decided to see if I could fix that somehow;” Mark crept through the bushes under the cover of dark, oddly certain than no one was going to see him. He couldn't explain why, but he felt a confidence that he would not be discovered because he hadn't been there before. It didn't make sense, but maybe that was a good thing. He knew where Miss Fischer lived, he'd seen her pull into the small, stand-alone house in her Rav4 on many occasions. He slipped onto her property through her back yard, instinctively knowing that her rear door would be unlocked. It was already ten o'clock, but there was no school the next day so she was still likely to be up. A stick snapped in the yard one lot ever. His head snapped around to see if he'd been spotted, but he didn't see anything. A dog began barking. Stupid animal scared the shit out of him. He moved quietly across the lawn to the back door, opened it slowly and found himself in a small kitchen. It was dark except for a small night-light and he paused, listening for movement, hearing no one nearby. He stared in bewilderment at the sheer amount of organic cereals and grains that lined the counters around the room, along with fresh fruits and other nutritious snacks. No wonder she always seemed so perky, even if she was shy and retiring. Beyond the kitchen, he could see the living room and small dining room were still lit. He padded across the linoleum floor silently, hearing nothing. He peeked into the dining room and through it into the living room. No one. There was a yoga mat on the floor in front of the long, flat-screen TV. The decor consisted of low tables and beanbag chairs others. Damn, this woman was crunchy. He heard water running upstairs and some off-key singing. He crept up the steps to the second floor, preparing himself for what would no doubt be an awkward situation, but he couldn't shake the feeling that he needed to do this, whether he liked it or not. There was a shower happening and he now recognized Miss Fischer's voice. She seemed to be alone and her vehicle had been standing by itself in the driveway. If she was already showering, she wasn't going out again. Mark approached the bathroom, noticing the door was wide open. He guessed that made sense, since Miss Fischer had told the class more than once that she lived lamentably alone. She took the teasing from her students good-naturedly, but now he could confirm it. She was a bachelorette. She was singing and he could hear the shower water splashing off her body as he hid beside the door. He couldn't believe he was doing this. He closed his eyes and took several deep breaths, calming his nerves before subtly peeking around the door and into the bathroom. There was no tub, just a walk-in shower. His eyes went wide when he realized that her shower stall was composed of fog and steam-proof glass, giving him an almost completely uninterrupted view of the activities within. Except for the droplets of water that trickled down the treated glass panes, he could see his teacher in all her naked glory. Miss Fischer was facing away from him, running her fingers through her long, wet blonde hair, swaying her body back and forth, her amazing ass glistening wetly. He tuned out her rather painful singing of a Beyoncé song and let his gaze travel up and down her womanly form. His heart thundered in his chest, to the place where he was worried she might hear it. Miss Fischer always dressed rather modestly at school and he was shocked to see what a rocking' bod she had. Clearly she hadn't been lying about the yoga and the CrossFit she claimed to do. Her skin was fair, but not pale. Her shapely back tucked into a small waist, which in turn blossomed out into fit hips which were anchored by her amazing ass. Her long legs tapered down to tiny ankles. If he hadn't been so astonished and exhilarated, he would have had a massive hard-on by now. "C'mon, turn around;” he found himself urging her silently. Miss Fischer obliged and Mark thought he might faint. She'd always been pretty, of course, but Mark doubt that anyone at school would have guessed what a sex-pot their Physics teacher was. Where the hell had she been keeping those tits? Did she fucking strap them down? They were large, yet perky. The tiny pink nipples sat atop them proudly, announcing the arrival of their mistress right behind them. Her stomach was flat, but still soft, begging to be kissed. He forced himself to look lower and saw that her cunt was shaved except for the small strip of trimmed hair above. The nether lips were even and not quite plump, but still dismissed any worries of a bony thigh-gap. Her clit hood barely peeked out over the top. "Fucking fuck;” he thought, his mind racing. "Who knew Miss Fischer was so insanely hot?" He watched rapt, utterly forgetting that she might see him if she happened to look his way. The blonde seemed to have no interest in life beyond those glass panes, however, as she caressed her body slowly, making sure she was cleansed of her organic craft shower gel. Her manicured hands glided up and down her lovely body while she closed her eyes, letting the water from the showerhead rinse it away. As Mark watched, she kept her eyes closed but bit her lip gently, one of her hands moving up to slowly and gently caress her tits while the other snaked its way down her stomach and between her legs to begin playing with her cunt. A quiet sigh escaped her mouth and Mark felt his cock rapidly swelling inside his jeans. The teacher pressed her forehead against the glass, her eyes still closed. Her hand massaged her ample tits while the hand between her legs moved up and down slowly, massaging the lips. Mark swallowed and adjusted his cock inside his pants as he watched intently, unable to believe he was being treated to this incredible show. Another moan escaped her lips as she pleasured herself and began pinching one of her nipples. It took all of Mark's willpower to not pull his cock out and begin stroking it on the spot, because he had other plans. Miss Fischer, not so constrained, continued to finger her cunt until she was panting. She stopped suddenly and reached up to pull the detachable showerhead off its arm and brought it down to her body. She hummed as she let the stiff streams beat against her shoulders and then her tits. Mark could see her already hard nipples getting ever harder. She then slowly moved the showerhead down her sensual form, over her trim stomach and between her legs. She let out a loud sigh as the water battered her lips and clit. She turned herself around again, pressing her ass cheeks against the glass while she put the showerhead under her cunt to continually stimulate it. Her cheeks squirmed rhythmically around on the glass pane as she jet-fucked herself. Mark watched in disbelief as one hand came back behind and spread her cheeks to play with her little, puckered knot. Miss Fischer let out a grunt as her middle finger slid inside her ass while the showerhead continued to bombard her cunt with its tiny jets. Mark gripped the front of his pants again, unable to resist, giving himself a squeeze. He sincerely hoped she wouldn't last much longer, because he wasn't sure he would if she kept this up. Fortunately for Mark, his teacher did not seem terribly interested in delaying her reward. The squirming became more pronounced and she groaned as her body began to tremble and then shake. Her finger was working itself in and out of her ass faster and faster while the showerhead was almost crushed to her cunt lips. She let out a gasp and a cry before falling to her knees, her body almost spasming as she came. Mark gritted his teeth as he watched, desperately willing himself to not massage his cock and join her in autoerotic bliss. The restraint would be worth it. He removed his hand and settled for squeezing the doorframe while watching his teacher. Miss Fischer slowly leaned forward until  her head was on the floor, her ass in the air. She moved the shower jets slowly up and down over her molten sex while her finger teased her ring. He listened to her panting and sighing as she started to come down from what was a clearly badly-needed orgasm. Mark couldn't wait much longer or he'd lose his nerve. He quietly stepped into the bathroom and started to head toward the shower. Miss Fischer had finally moved up back into a kneeling position, still facing away from him and taking slow, deep breaths. She then got to her feet and replaced the showerhead back in its arm above her. She rinsed her face and body again before turning off the water. Silently, Mark waited off to the side while she slid open the door and stepped out somewhat awkwardly, trying to get her long, wet hair out of her face. She groped around blindly for several moments and Mark realized she'd forgotten where she put her towel. He handed her a hand towel which she absently took and wiped her face with before pushing her hair back. Mark meanwhile handed her a full-sized body towel. "Thank you, Mark," she said pleasantly. "I'm always; Mark!" This last bit was exclaimed loudly and she slammed herself back against the opposite wall from him, her eyes wide with utter shock. Both towels she'd been holding flew from her grip, leaving her naked and dripping wet. He had no idea why, but he tried to maintain eye contact with her. "Uh; hi, Miss Fischer," he said somewhat awkwardly before swallowing. "Uh; nice shower you've got there." Some of her wits seemed to return and she realized she was standing naked in front of one of her students. She moved her hands about haphazardly, making several comical attempts to cover herself, eyes still wide and mouth agape. "Wha; wha; y; you;” she stammered. "Yeah, I didn't exactly expect to be here either," he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "First of all, don't scream or anything. I'm not here to' "Then why are you here, you little pervert?" she hissed, finally regaining control of her vocal chords. "Get the fuck out and I'll possibly consider not calling the police!" "I; can't;” he admitted weakly. She frowned and looked down at his legs, choosing to ignore the rather obvious bulge in the front of his pants. "Your legs work just fine, young man, but I'll tell you what's not going to after I've kicked you there if you don't get out of my house." "No, I;” he began but then realized he didn't quite know how to articulate what he wanted to say. What the hell had he been thinking, doing any of this? He finally bent over and picked up the large body towel she'd lost and handed it to her. "Maybe; I guess you should put this on first;” She snatched it away from him and wrapped it around her body, but if he'd been hoping this made her more amenable to his presence then he'd been wrong. What did happen was her eyes began to blaze with fury as she composed herself. "So help me, Mister Simmons," she growled as she advanced on him menacingly, her near-nudity forgotten. The towel did very little to conceal her buxom figure. "If you don't tell me right this instant what the hell you are doing in my house, watching me take a shower, I'll show you exactly what CrossFit has done for me, along with the jiu-jutsu classes. You'll be wishing I'd called the cops." Mark held up his hands, hoping to calm her. "There's no need for that, teach, I' "Don't call me that off school grounds," she snapped, still moving toward him until it was Mark backed up against the wall. "Ex-plain your-self;” Mark swallowed again, fearing for his well-being. He'd been so much smoother when he thought this over in his head earlier. "You; you failed me on the Physics exam." She paused in her menacing advance for a moment and raised an eyebrow. "Your exam isn't for another two months. Irrelevant. Why are you creeping on me?" "I know it isn't," he said hastily. "But; you're going to fail me." "Then maybe you should be back home studying instead of breaking into my house," she snapped, getting ready to beat him senseless. This wasn't like him, but that was no excuse for endangering her. "Last chance and then it's night-night time with my fist in your brain." Mark squeezed his eyes shut, trying to compose himself. His heart was pounding so hard that he wasn't sure he'd ever be able to get another erection again. "It; I can't explain it if I think you're going to kill me! Please stop threatening to kill me and I'll tell you." She stopped cornering him and paused, looking annoyed and skeptical. "This'd better be good, because you're either going to find yourself punched unconscious by a girl or talking to the cops. Explain and then you get your choice." "It's; actually really good," Mark breathed. "I'm not me. I mean, I'm me, but not the me you know." "A doppelganger?" she asked dryly, not amused. "Lay off the sci-fi and anime, Mark, it's making you too stupid for physics." "No, I;” he paused and took another deep breath. "I'm Mark from this coming up summer." "Oh, you're a time-traveler now, are you?" she mused snidely. "So tell me, since you already know; do I eat your heart or your liver tomorrow with my afternoon salad?" "Look, look;” he said, trying to keep his voice from pissing itself in fear as he reached into his wallet. "Look, here's my new voter ID that I got just after my birthday." He held it out for her to look at. She glanced at it and then up at him, clearly not impressed. "Ya' know, other kids fake their ID's to say they're old enough to drink. This one just says you're now eighteen. No wonder you're failing physics, you can't even fake an ID right." "Uh, no, I;” Mark stammered, frustrated with how badly he was fucking up. "I can't help when I'm from, I'm from three months in the future." "And you're here to tell me I'm secretly pregnant with the man who will lead us to victory over the AI machines?" she sneered. She cracked her knuckles. "It's a pity, you actually were a pretty good-looking kid before I did this to you;” "No," he blurted out. "I came here to convince you to change my grade because the university I wanted to go to rejects me over that grade!" She paused for a moment. "Okay, so why didn't you just study?" He shrugged nervously. "I don't know. I can't do anything about that now. Except like this." Miss Fischer stopped and closed her eyes for a moment. This was the weirdest home invasion and rape she'd ever heard of. "What?" "Maybe; it was stupid of me to fail," Mark said. "But that's my past. I can't change it directly. But I was hoping to come here and convince you to let me pass anyway." "If for some reason I were inclined to believe that you were from the future, which I don't, by the way," she stated. "Why would I change your grade if you don't deserve it? Maybe you shouldn't be going to university next year, maybe you need to, oh, I don't know, quit doing juvenile shit like this and grow the fuck up before you go out into the world?" "Can we; can we talk about this somewhere else?" he asked nervously. "No, I think we're good right here," she said flatly. "You're backed into a corner and can't escape. But if I let you live, clearly you might have a job as a science fiction writer. Tell me more and keep it good." "No, you'll kill me." Mark said, sweating profusely. "I'm definitely going to kill you," she pointed out. "But if your lie amuses me, I might make it quick and painless. Your choice. And go." Mark didn't know if she was kidding or not, but he decided to treat the threat as real. "I; I came here to seduce you and convince you to change my grade." Miss Fischer paused, her eyes widening. She said nothing for several seconds but then mirth creased her pretty features and she began to snicker. Seconds later, she was laughing loudly and uncontrollably. "It's not funny." Mark grumbled, scowling darkly. "Yes, yes it is;” she wheezed, her outrage clearly giving way to utter amusement. "Oh, God; I almost wish this was true. There'd be so much less blood to get out of the grout on my floor;” She stood up and looked at him again, her eyes shining with tears. "So let; let me get this straight; you came here to sex me up so good that I'd give you a passing grade you don't deserve?" She burst out laughing again, leaning against the sink to hold herself up. In spite of his predicament, he noticed her magnificent cleavage down the top of her towel. Miss Fischer seemed to have forgotten. "I was a lot smoother in my plan for all this." he muttered. "Oh, I'm sure you were, Mark," she said almost sympathetically as she looked up at him again, tear stains on her cheeks. She smiled and he couldn't help but notice she was beautiful. He really had no idea of how to proceed, even if the was committed at this point. "So how's your plan working out so far?" "Fairly rotten," he said. "I didn't know where I'd find you when I came in and then I saw you in the shower and just; well, I couldn't help but watch." What he was saying slowly dawned on her and he could see she was getting irate again. "You stood there and watched me masturbate?" she hissed, her eyes flashing. "You little pervert!" "Take it as a compliment!" he said hastily, wincing. "You're really really pretty!" "And this is where you tell all the other boys at school, right?" she growled. "No," he said, shaking his head. "I don't think anyone at school has any idea what sort of a knockout you are, miss. I mean, you dress pretty conservatively. Any of the girls who saw what I just did would be really jealous." "Well, thank you for that, but that doesn't mean you're allowed to creep on me!" she shot back. "Honestly, why am I still letting you live, you little felon? Are you hoping the courts will take it easy on you because you're not eighteen yet?" "I am eighteen," he insisted. "I'll prove it." "You're going to let me cut you open and count the rings?" she asked. "No, I;” Mark began, his mind racing. "Your dresser!" "What?" "Your dresser in your room," he said, nodding. "In the back of the third top drawer, there's hand-written note from you to yourself about tonight. And to prove to yourself that it's true, you wrote down something only you know about yourself." She paused and frowned at him for several seconds before stepping aside and allowing him out of the corner. She pointed out toward the hallway. "March, mister. I'm not letting you out of my sight." Mark exited the bathroom and walked down the hall to one of two bedrooms, which was currently dimly illuminated by a small Himalayan rock-salt lamp. She made him stand in the middle of the room and wait quietly while she began rummaging in the drawer he had mentioned. She seemed to have forgotten she was only wearing a towel or had stopped caring. "You're mother's going to weep at your closed casket funeral after I bite your eyeballs out for staring at my ass." Miss Fischer said as she kept digging around while bent over. Mark coughed and looked away from her ass. She finally stood upright, holding a small envelope she'd withdrawn from the back of the drawer. She frowned as she examined it for several seconds, as if she didn't recognize it. She looked at him again, her eyes narrowed suspiciously. "You swear you've never been in my house before?" He nodded, placing one hand over his heart and the other in the air. "Never, miss." She considered and then unsealed the envelope, pulling out the single, folded page and began reading. Whatever she red caused her to sit, almost flump very suddenly on the edge of her bed, her eyes wide with disbelief. She looked at him and held the letter up in a trembling hand. "Is this true?" Mark shrugged. "You wrote whatever is in there, I have no idea. The only thing I can tell you that's true is what I already told you, Miss Fischer. I'm Mark from the summer and I've come back in time to convince you to change my grade so I can go to university." She sat on the bed, looking dumbfounded. She said nothing for several seconds, staring off at the far wall blankly. She then looked back at him again and held up the page. "I wrote this. I wrote this after I; after you and I;” He nodded. "I'm assuming you did it to prove all this to yourself." "How is this possible?" she asked, still lost. "How are you even here, if you're from the future and I'm not just bug shit nuts and hallucinating all this?" "I; I have a time machine." Mark replied. "Really," she said, nonplussed, her shock fading rapidly. "Just like that. A kid who can't pass high school physics has a time machine and can operate it." "Well, yeah, that's how I ended up here." Mark reasoned. "Show it to me." "I will," he said, nodding. "But first, I need to make sure you're going to pass me in that exam. Otherwise, all this means nothing." "What, so let you fuck me and give you a passing grade?" she asked, scowling. "Why should I do all the work?" Mark frowned. "First of all, you wouldn't be doing all the work, miss, thank you. Second, it's supposed to happen this way or I wouldn't be here." "Bullshit," she snorted. "For all you know, I sent you home with your dick in your hand and no passing grade." "Then what was written on that paper that shocked you so much?" he countered. Miss Fischer said nothing for several seconds but then looked back up at him. "You're; you're sure you're eighteen right now? Because you aren't eighteen in my class." He nodded. "And you'll show me this time machine," she pressed, desperate to convince herself. "After we;” Mark nodded again. Miss Fischer exhaled heavily. "Give me a moment, this is a lot to take in." "How so?" he asked. She scowled up at him. "I'm about to fuck one of my students who's apparently a time-traveler and trade a passing grade for sex. What do you think is weird about this?" He shrugged. "My whole evening's been weird, miss. I found that thing that turned out to be a time machine, then I' "You just found it today?" she exclaimed. "And the first thing you did was decide to come back and fuck your physics teacher?" "Yeah, I kinda need that grade." Mark admitted. She scowled again. "So you came back in time and the principal reason isn't even to fuck me?" Mark pulled at his face for a moment as he tried to explain. "It's like I said earlier, miss. No one at school knows how hot you are because you never show it. If you did, every guy and bi girl in the school would want to fuck you." "Maybe I dress like that so I don't have a pack of little horn dogs lusting after, oh;” she murmured, catching herself and realizing she just defeated her own argument. Fluid time was rough to argue against. She sighed again. "So, uh; how do we do this?" Mark scratched his head. "I dunno. Nothing about this evening has gone the way I planned it, but we still ended up here. I guess we need to improvise." Miss Fischer considered. "Well, you've seen me naked and doing myself, so I think we need to redress the scales," she sighed. "So strip down and let me see what I'm selling my academic integrity for;” Mark felt an uncomfortably warm flush of embarrassment at her suggestion, but proceeded nonetheless. He had planned on getting naked with her anyway, even if had been under more sensual and controlled circumstances. Clearly he'd flopped at being the Casanova he'd intended on for seducing her and getting that perfect grade. He started by removing his t-shirt, pulling it over his head while watched impassively. Mark was proud of his body, since he played sports, but was suddenly very self-conscious now that he'd seen how stupidly hot his teacher was. He put a hand against the wall and steadied himself while he used his feet to pull his sneakers off. Then he undid his button and unzipped the fly on his jeans before letting them drop slowly, revealing his black boxers. "Well, at least you're not wearing tightie-whities," Miss Fischer mused. "That would've been a deal-breaker, for sure." Mark paused, blushing as he realized he was about to pull down his boxers and fully expose himself to his teacher. He had to admit, this had never occurred to him before tonight. "Well don't wuss out now, Don Juan," she said somewhat impatiently. "This was all your idea, after all." Mark squeezed his eyes shut, hooked his thumbs into his boxers and pulled them down. All she heard was silence for several seconds. Finally there was a whistle from Miss Fischer. "Okay, I can work with that. Come over here, Mark." As he walked toward her, she stood and allowed her towel to fall away, revealing her body again. Mark's eyes went wide as she willingly revealed herself to him. He was no longer spying on her, this was something completely different. Miss Fischer stood directly in front of him, her body scant inches from his. She could see in his eyes that he was bewildered by her sudden change in attitude. "Well, obviously I'm not going to tell you what the secret thing only I would know was, but the note also said I should just throw caution to the wind and enjoy myself," she said lightly, walking two fingernails up his chest and over his shoulder. "And I try very hard to take my own advice." "So," she declared, looking up into his eyes, her blue ones glinting. "We are going to fuck. A lot. In return, I'm giving you an amazing grade on your exam, no matter how bad you do and you're showing me this time machine my letter confirmed exists. Do we have a deal?" He nodded. He was still nervous, but things seemed to have worked themselves out, even if it hadn't at all gone as he expected. But maybe that was time at work or some deep shit. "My note also said I had such a great time that I insisted we keep fucking," she purred, her palm now running down his chest and over his stomach, perilously close to his nether regions. "How does that sound." He swallowed again. "That; sounds great. So, do I keep travelling back here through time to meet you?" "Well, yes," she said rather obviously. "I can't fuck the underage Alex in my class and I can't even give away that I know, right? He has to remain a blissfully unaware fuck-up." "Yeah," Mark said somewhat awkwardly. "Stupid kid;” "Oh, don't be like that," she said cheerfully, teasing her fingers over his cock and making him shudder. "If you hadn't been a lazy grot this semester, you wouldn't have needed to come back to change your grade, wouldn't have seen me in the shower and known that I'm secretly a hottie and then fucked me and got an amazing grade, right?" "Yeah, I; I guess." Mark admitted. "So we just need to set it up so that I keep coming back to meet you and we do this until we catch up with real-time in the future I come from?" "Yep, you're my new fuck-buddy," she said sweetly, now moving closer to him so that her nipples caressed his skin. "Speaking of, you've got some work to do;” With that, Miss Fischer moved back to the bed and laid on it, her legs still over the side. She looked up at him seductively and spread her legs, exposing her cunt, which was glistening wet. "You may not have earned that passing grade all semester," she said in a husky voice. "But you're sure going to work for it now;” Mark moved forward, aware of the fact that his cock was swelling rapidly and knelt by the bed between her legs. He leaned in close and was instantly enchanted by the sight of her slick snatch, which she now spread open with two fingers. Mark leaned forward and pushed his tongue against his thick, slippery lips, guessing that she was not in the mood to be teased. His tongue snaked up and down before slithering over her clit, causing her to shudder and press her hips against his face. "Uh, yes!" she gasped, grasping his hair with the free hand and stroking his scalp. "Thank God, you're not a virgin." "No miss," he murmured as he kissed his way around her cunt, his tongue lapping at the lips. She tasted almost sweet and floral, such a big change from that slag Brenda. "I know my' "Call me Becky, darling," she sighed, slowly undulating her hips rhythmically against his face. "If we're going to be lovers like this, save the 'Miss Fischer' stuff for roleplay." "Yes miss; I mean, Becky." he replied from between her legs. He now put his hands on her thighs to brace himself and began licking her in earnest, for once looking forward to earning perfect marks on an exam. He could feel his hard-on pulsing and moved her leg slightly so it pressed up against him, causing him to shiver. Becky felt it and moved her shin back and forth slowly, teasing him. "Oh, yes, Mark;” she moaned, her fingers gripping her hair. She was sitting up on one elbow so she could look down at him and her leg that was not brushing against his cock was now on the bed, bent and spreading her wide. He couldn't believe how wet she was. It wasn't water from the shower, she was really turned on. Whatever she'd said to herself in that note had released a sex demon in her. He swirled his tongue around her clit before burying it inside her cunt hungrily, eager to drive her into a frenzy. Becky clenched her teeth and ground her hips against his face now with a dreadful eagerness. Her skin was warm and getting moist as he tongue-fucked her. One hand snaked underneath her snatch and the middle finger began teasing her tight, pink knot. "Shit!" Becky gasped, shuddering as he slid the finger into her tight back tunnel. "You saw me fingering my ass in the shower! Uh, fuck yes! Do it!" Mark sucked on her cunt while he wriggled his finger in her ass, feeling her shin massaging his cock eagerly. As angry as she'd been earlier, he was also thinking about her rather shy and retiring persona at school and decided to take a gamble. Without saying anything, he stood up, bringing his face away from her crotch and his finger out of her ass. She gasped and whined, looking up at him in needy confusion, but he then reached down to take her arm and pull her off the bed and set her on her knees in front of him. Becky took his cock in her hand and still slid her tongue around the throbbing head while looking up at him through heavy-lidded eyes, glassy with desire. She teased him for a few more moments before sliding her lips all the way down his shaft, taking him completely inside her mouth. Mark groaned and clutched her wet, blonde hair, shivering. Becky began slowly bobbing back and forth, her mouth forming a perfect, wet seal around him. Her hand followed her mouth along his length, stroking and twisting the glistening skin gently. She hummed and moaned, vibrating his cock with her mouth and making him shudder again. The fingernails of her free nails gently grazed over the skin of his thighs, tingling. "Jesus, Mi; Becky;” he gasped. "You're amazing at sucking cock!" "Umm, I would hope so," she purred, pulling her mouth off him long enough to smile up at him while her hand pumped his shaft to keep the rhythm. "I watch a lot of videos and practice on some pretty life-like dildos, I'd like to think I'm doing something right." "You are." Mark sighed as she attacked his cock again with her mouth. "You're the best one I've ever had." She made an 'Hmm' sound around his cock, clearly enjoying what she was doing. She teased his sac with the hand that wasn't massaging his cock and reached around to caress and squeeze his ass cheeks. He couldn't believe what a libertine she was turning out to be, and he was the only one at school who knew! When she pulled her mouth off him again and looked up at him, he could see there was a deep and smoldering lust in the blue eyes, a need for deep sexual pleasure. She squeezed his cock with her hand and her voice was almost molten with lust when she spoke to him. "I'm getting on the bed again and you're going to fuck me," she said huskily. "You're going to make me cum real hard if you want that perfect exam score." She clambered back on the bed, lying on her back and spreading her legs for him again. Mark followed her onto the mattress, kneeling between her legs. She massaged her cunt eagerly with one hand while he lined himself up with her nether lips. She spread them wide open, revealing her glistening inner pink. "Fuck me, Mark," she purred, eyeing his pulsing cock. "Fuck me good and hard;” He pressed the mushroom head of his cock against her pliant lips, sliding it up and down, teasing her for a moment and brushing over her clit. She sucked in her breath and hissed, her fingers stroking along his length as he toyed with her. Then she groaned loudly as he pushed his hips forward and slid deep inside with one solid push. Her inner walls gave way around his iron-hard shaft but squeezed him tightly. She felt great around him, as tight or tighter than any other girl he'd ever fucked. "Yes," she hissed, her hand pulling him down to lean over her while one leg slung over his back and hooked itself there. "Hmm, that's a solid cock you have there, Mark. Now fuck me stupid;” He leaned forward and put his hands on either side of her body while keeping his weight suspended above her rather than pressed down. He looked into her eyes and began to push back and forth, moving his cock in and out of her. Becky bit her lip as she looked up at him, her fingernails digging slightly into his waist. She clenched her cunt around him as he pushed in and relaxed as he pulled back. "Oh, God, I've missed the real thing;” she moaned, her head falling back as she let the feelings of pleasure flow over her. "Yeah, speaking of," Mark said, remembering this important point. "I'm not using a condom here, so I'll need to pull" "No you don't," she panted as she thrust her hips against him. "You've got a fucking time machine, Mark. Think about it! Was I pregnant when the semester ended?" He thought about that as he kept thrusting into her, having a hard time concentrating on anything other than how tight and wet her cunt felt around him. "N-no, I don't think so;” "Then cum in me!" she gasped. "I'm already better at this time stuff than you are! Now fuck me harder if you want that grade!" Mark nodded and thrust harder and faster against his teacher, watching her glorious body shake as he fucked her. Her incredible tits wobbled and she squeezed one of them, moaning loudly. Her soft bed barely made a sound beneath them as he pistoned his hips up and down. After a disastrous beginning, his evening was going better than he could have possibly imagined. "Uh, now from behind," she breathed, starting to turn over. "Fuck me from behind;” Mark grabbed her hips as she slithered around into her new position on her hands and knees and ground his cock against her cunt and ass, gripping her tight. Becky groaned shamelessly and squirmed her ass back against him, biting at her knuckle. She arched her back as he found her cunt and slid back inside her. She clearly wasn't interested in any slow buildup, because she began grinding back on him eagerly, getting him in as far as she could. He could feel the wetness of her cunt dripping on his thigh. He kept his firm grip on her hips and began pounding against her, shuddering as she squeezed and clenched around him with fervor. "Definitely tighter than Brenda!" he thought as he thumped his hips to her ass cheeks. Becky was panting heavily as she buried her face in the pillow, her ass arched in the air. She gripped the pillow cover between her teeth almost tearing at it. A sheen of glistening sweat had formed on her soft, creamy ivory skin. She squeezed him with each thrust, his cock feeling bigger and bigger each time she did it. She'd missed this so badly, sacrificing her personal pleasure for the job. Maybe now she didn't have to. She almost snarled in delight as he reached forward and wrapped her hair in his fist, pulling back and craning her neck. For an eighteen year-old boy, he was being marvelously assertive now that they'd found their rhythm. Becky loved having her hair pulled, but her favorite part was yet to come. She pushed back hard and forced Mark onto his haunches. She straightened herself until she was sitting on his lap, facing away. Becky began bouncing up and down, panting as she sank onto his cock, taking it deep inside and squeezing it. Mark moaned and his hands came around to clutch her tits, squeezing them hard. Her hands joined his in massaging and molesting them while they fucked. She had him pinned in one spot beneath her and she alone controlled the tempo now. She moved her long blonde hair to one side and he understood immediately. He began kissing and biting at her neck, causing her to shudder and sending slivers of pleasure down her spine. She writhed and bounced on his lap with abandon, reveling in the sensation of a real cock deep inside her after all this time. She resisted the very strong urge to turn her head to the side and kiss him. Not just yet. When she felt the inklings of deep pleasure building inside her, she moved off his cock and pulled him around onto the bed, lying him on his back. Her eyes were fairly blazing with lust as she straddled him, lining her gooey cunt up with his throbbing hard-on. They both moaned loudly as she sank down onto him, his cock burying itself up to the hilt. Her fingernails dug into Mark's shoulders while she pinned him and she hissed as his hands found her tits again. "Yes, darling;” she grunted as she began grinding herself down on him, shuddering at how deep he was inside her. "Fuck me, thrust that cock up inside me, Mark. Fuck;” Mark pumped his hips up dutifully, matching her pace. He loved the cowboy position and clearly she did as well, but he knew he wouldn't last very long at this rate; she felt too good and was too tight for him to not bust before long. His hands fondled and mauled her lovely tits before he pulled her down closer and took one of the pink nipples into his mouth, sucking on it greedily. Becky keened and shivered in delight. Mark sucked and rolled his tongue around the pink bud, even biting and tugging on it, much to her pleasure, seemingly, because she got even wetter and tighter around his cock while they fucked. He could hear the wet sucking sounds her cunt made as it swallowed his cock, feel her warm, sticky wetness on his thighs. He'd never imagined it would feel this good. He'd been certain earlier that most of his time would be spent conning his shy teacher into doing this at all, forget the grade issue. But Miss Fischer was a sex-starved fiend, seemingly, and she was going to make him cum harder than he ever had before. Her golden hair fell around her lovely face, which was mere inches above his. Her eyes were closed as she concentrated on working her hips against him, up and down, his cock nearly all the way out of her before she took him back deep inside her steaming, slick tunnel. They were both covered with sweat and ragged gasps were all they could manage as they gripped one another and writhed lustily, desperate to cum together. Mark gritted his teeth and was squeezing her tits again while Becky pushed down harder and harder on his cock with each thrust. She began whimpering and shaking and Mark could feel her cunt clenching tighter and tighter with each moment. "Oh, shit;” she gasped, her whole body shuddering now as she pushed down feverishly. "Oh, God, Mark, I'm' She sat up straight and arched her back, teeth gritting as she fought to hold on for those last few precious moments; Becky almost screamed and Mark moaned loudly as the floodgates burst. His throbbing cock began pumping cum deep inside her and her cunt spasmed around rippled around him. Everything went black for Mark as he was enveloped by a tingling warmth of an intensity he'd never known before. He could feel his cock and even his balls spilling his entire offering into her slick, tight depths, both of them still thrusting against one another madly. Becky finally collapsed on top of Mark, her chest heaving. Her body was limp, almost like a wet dishrag. Mark lay beneath her, equally exhausted. His still-hard cock was buried in her cunt, and they could both feel their mingled essence oozing out of her and trickling down his shaft. Her soft, warm body felt divine against his. Slowly, sluggishly, he wrapped his arms around her and she hummed contentedly at the embrace. She finally opened her eyes and smiled before kissing his nose. "I think you earned that perfect exam score," she purred. "Definitely earned it." "That's good to hear," he mumbled, still lost in lethargic pleasure. "I'd better start failing all your quizzes too." Becky giggled and hugged him close, sighing. She finally brought her head up again, resting it on her elbow and looking at him. "We'll be laying here for a bit yet, but we also need to talk about doing this again. A lot. The letter said so." Mark nodded. "Yeah, I'd like that, Becky. Then it's up to you to make sure my past self doesn't suspect anything." "I'm sure I can work that out," she mused. "He's pretty annoying, unlike your sexy self." He smiled. "Hard to believe how much difference three months and a time machine can make." "Hmm, and you still have to show it to me before we part ways for the night," she said lightly. "The letter says you kept your word and showed it to me. So let's shower up and then you can take me to see it, okay?" Mark nodded. This was, thus far, the best evening ever. They were walking back to Becky's house, arm-in-arm, laughing and talking like lovers. Not only had Mark shown her the time machine, he had actually shown her how it worked by bringing her back to earlier in the night. They'd hidden in the neighbor's yard and watched Mark's earlier self creep to her back door. Becky had stepped on a stick that broke loudly and caused Earlier Mark to look around warily, but a barking dog covered the mistake. "I was wondering what that sound was," he chuckled. "Never would've guessed it was you and I." "Yes, but you need to be careful, Mark," she said, trying to sound serious as they said on a quaint swing in her backyard, holding hands. "I don't know how all this works, but getting that close to your earlier self can't be good. You need to remember where and when you've gone to avoid yourself." He nodded. "I promise to not visit you more than once a day, at night. You'll clear an area on your basement floor where the Holmes Field Device can show up undetected by anyone else, away from prying eyes." She nodded. "We'll need to fine-tune the dials and so on to get exact coordinates, but I think the device moves somewhat slowly against the earth's rotation, so you can actually travel physical distances as well as through time if you're extremely careful." "Wow, Becky," he said, shaking his head. "You're already better at this than I am by a factor of a thousand." Becky smiled. "I want to say it's because I'm a physics teacher, but that'd be a lie. It's just solid math and common sense, really." She turned in to face him in the loveseat of the swing and brought his hands up to rest against her heart. She stared deep into his eyes, the darkness of night protecting them from prying eyes. "You have my word, Mark, that you'll receive that perfect test score," she said quietly. "In return, you'll do extra studying with me on the nights you come back and fuck me, so that just maybe you'll actually deserve any offer you might get." He nodded. "And I promise I'll find some way to take you on a time excursion." She smiled and brought his hands to her lips, kissing the fingers gently. "We're going to be fucking so often, Mark. We'll be sick of each other by the time the semester ends." He smirked. "Doubt that, teach. You're the best fuck a guy could ask for. And I can't even tell anyone." Becky giggled and lowered his hands, letting them linger on her soft tits beneath the shirt she now wore. She sighed at his touch and then leaned in to press her lips to his, finally kissing him. They rocked slowly on the swing beneath the moonlight, kissing silently for several seconds before Mark gently pulled back and smiled. "I'd better get going," he said, his voice tinged with regret. "Couple of more seconds of that kissing and I wouldn't have been able to leave." Miss Fischer nodded. "I know. See you tomorrow night?" He grinned. "That's the plan. Have a good night, teach." "It already was, thanks to you, Mark." Becky said, blowing him a kiss and then waving as his silhouette retreated out of sight. Silence. Becky leaned back into the slowly rocking swing and stared at the stars overhead for some time. Finally she giggled and stood, skipping back into the house cheerfully. She had a letter to write. Back to the interrogation: The two agents were silent as they assessed the young man, who waited stoically for some sort of reaction from them. He found himself waiting several minutes, which he was not surprised by. "So?" Mark said finally. "Totally hot story, right?" "Yes, we're both agog and atwitter," the tall man said dryly. "Young man, the Temporal Enforcement Agency takes a dim view of using any device, registered or otherwise, being used for reckless personal reasons, forget showing such anachronistic technology to anyone from a time period not acquainted with time travel." "Well, why the hell would I know that?" Mark retorted. "I'm not the one who left a Holmes Field Device lying around in the bushes in the Twenty-First Century where any shmuck could find it. You're lucky it was me and not some deranged criminal." "Be that as it may," the short man interjected. "There are consequences for reckless use of a temporal device." "Imagine that," Mark said somewhat petulantly, having a sinking feeling he knew what was about to happen. "So, what, you're just gonna take it away from me?" Neither man answered immediately. Something occurred to Mark and an evil grin spread across his face. "You can't take it away from me," he concluded, seeing the dismay in their expressions as he figured it out. "I'm meant to have this Holmes Field Device or you already would have. You know I'm going to be using it in the future so there's no way to keep it from me." "Well, your personal future," the tall man admitted. "Much of your personal future is still the past for my partner and I, but this past you're in right now is completely new to the two of us." "So, my future self is in your past but my now self is just happening?" Mark asked. "Wild. How do you keep it all straight?" "By doing as little as is humanly possible," the short man said very firmly. "Even trained experts in quantum and temporal travel can get confused when the timelines gets cluttered." He now pointed to his partner's ear. "You see his bionic ear?" Mark nodded. "I accidentally shoot it off six years from now and there's nothing either of us can do about it. It's his past, because it's already happened to him, but it's my personal future. All I can do now is apologize in advance." The tall agent grunted and looked away, clearly displeased. "That's really deep." Mark mused. "Yes, it is. It's not meant for idiots. And whether you like it or not, certain things can never, ever happen. Time will prevent paradoxes from happening." "Like what?" Mark asked. "For instance, you cannot go back in time and kill your own grandfather before he gives birth to your father, because that would mean you never existed and therefore could never pull the trigger to kill him. A paradox." Mark shrugged. "Okay, but how does it stop me?" "Who can say?" the short agent replied. "All I can tell you is that you simply won't succeed in killing your grandfather, no matter how hard you try and meticulously you plan. If you try to shoot him, the gun will jam. If you try to poison him, it'll turn out he is immune to it or you used tap water by mistake. If you try to strangle him, you might have a heart attack before you finish the job. You; will; be; stopped. The Temporal Enforcement Agency spends most of its time making sure nitwits like you don't get clock-hammered every time they get a dumb idea." "Huh," Mark said, still trying to wrap his brain around all this mumbo-jumbo. If he hadn't fucked Miss Fischer earlier, he still might not believe this was real. "What else can't I do?" "People usually find it's hard to get close to significant historical events," the tall agent mentioned. "Alexander cutting the Gordian Knot, the Crucifixion, the Yalta Summit; Time doesn't like it when people who shouldn't naturally be somewhere try to crowd in and get involved or snap a few pictures. They'll find that the technology fails to get them there, generally. We call it 'The Limelight Effect'. Do yourself a favor and don't try. We've seen people get stranded and die in the wrong era because of the Limelight Effect when the batteries or power source on their device go suddenly dry." "Well; what if I wanted to; ya' know, get with a girl from another time period?" Mark asked. The agents looked at one another and sighed in despair. "You kids and getting laid," muttered the shorter one. "Same principals as before; get too close to a famous women you want to have coitus with and Time will push you away. Try to become yo

Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 30 Time For Celebrating! In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.   When I fell to Earth I realized perfection; Earth has everything while Heaven has no Evil. "Ask Belle," I replied. "This fight was for me being allowed on the bed. You still need to pay for breaking into her room." "What?" Leigh squeaked. "Come here, Slut," Belle laughed. She hooked an arm around Leigh's waist from behind and began dragging her back into the house. "Zane?" Leigh called out fearfully. "Coming, coming," I groaned. "I feel like someone dropped a cinderblock on my head, and my ribs." I staggered for the door only to be intercepted by Willa. "You are one freaking weird dude," she whispered. "You have no idea," I responded softly. As she came alongside, I put my arm around her waist, then down inside her panties, and cupped her right ass cheek. I gave it a good squeeze. I figure Willa could pull away or punch me in my sore ribs. Instead, she bumped my hip and put her head on my shoulder. "Have you ever been with another woman?" I asked. "No," she regarded me. "Willing to experiment?" I teased her. She smiled, snaked a hand along my back to my neck and finally grabbed a handful of hair. She pulled me down into a kiss and finished with her own devilish grin. I took that to be a yes. We made our way back to Belle's room, where Belle and I stripped out of our wet clothes. "You don't have to handcuff me," Leigh begged of Belle. "I'll behave." "I know you'll be a good girl, but I don't care. I'll do it because I want to," Belle taunted her. Leigh pouted and looked my way. I shrugged helplessly in response. She stripped, crawled to the middle of the bed, rolled onto her back, and put her wrists together just below her breasts. "I'd rather fight than be a victim," Belle mocked her as the bindings clicked shut. "No, that's some cock, you skank," Leigh wound up her courage. Belle's response was to retrieve the vibrator and turn it on. "Calling me a skank makes you feel tough, eh?" Belle closed in. The vibrator began rubbing against Leigh's thighs as I settled into the bed behind Belle. Willa resumed her position on the far side after she stripped down. Belle gave me a curious look over her shoulder before turning back to Leigh. I snuggled into Belle before nibbling and sucking on her neck and shoulder. As Belle pushed the vibrator between Leigh's labia, I ran my left arm down Belle's back and parted her ass cheeks. I could feel Belle look over her shoulder again, my lips were sucking on her shoulder at that moment, and visually question what I thought I was doing. I could sense a struggle going through her mind by the increased tenseness of her shoulders. She had to be deciding if she would let me distract her or not. A moment later she made up her mind; she bent her leg and pulled her knee toward her chest to make my access to her easier. I scooted farther down so I could move my hand below her ass and begin stroking her cunt, back to front. Belle wiggled the vibrator inside Leigh's cunt as my fingers worked her over. She kept it going until she felt my cock pushing past her ass cheeks. Belle didn't caution me about her anus; she didn't have to. When my cockhead touched her cunt, Belle responded by looking back at me, daring me to stick it in. "Do you want me to stop, Belle?" I gazed into her eyes. Belle's response was to suddenly push down on my cock, pushing it half way in with one thrust. "Fuck," she hissed. I grabbed her hip and finished driving my rod all the way in. I quickly withdrew, then slammed it home again. At the same time, I moved my right hand, pinned underneath me, under Belle's body, until I burrowed to her pelvis. Belle began humming as my hand reached her slender landing strip. I also noticed that her activity with Leigh had lightened up. Her cunt walls strongly massaged my cock's passage and the stimulation was soaking up more and more of Belle's attention. The vibrator cut off. Belle had dropped it so she could start pulling and pinching her breasts as my four fingers began to vigorously rub her clit. For five minutes I kept going at her sideways until she grabbed the sheets so she could shove her body into mine and almost pushed me off the bed. Her climax seized her, her breath came in short gasps and tremors passed from her body to mine. "Damn it," Belle cursed. It took me a moment to figure out what she was pissed about. She began thrusting back against me. "Still hard, huh?" she growled. Why, yes I was, but I wasn't going to tease her about it. I missed the visual exchange between Willa and Belle but the end result was Belle giving in, letting Leigh off the hook. "I'm getting on top, Zane," Belle demanded. What proceeded was a bit of bedroom acrobatics but I kept my cock inside as I moved towards the bed's center while Belle swung up to a reverse cowgirl position. I pushed up, palms on the bed behind me, and watched her ass begin to bounce on my lap. At first, Belle rested her hands on my shins and used that to balance her rocking and thrusting of the hips. "Don't, Zane," Belle panted as I pressed my chest against her back. When I wrapped my arms around her, she made one last protest. "Oh, damn you." I hugged Belle tight, my left arm around her stomach and the right around her chest. She slowed down for a few seconds before turning her upper body so that we could kiss. Our tongues flickered against each other, then slowly danced back and forth between our mouths. "I really should bite you right now," Belle sighed. "What the hell for?" I muttered. "I'm going to have to look across the room now and find a reason for not jumping your bones, you idiot," she breathed in short bursts. "Someone likes being 'Zaned'," Leigh teased. Willa slapped her somewhere; I couldn't see where. "Shut up unless you want to be tied up all night," Willa whispered. I was busy letting my hands migrate over Belle's tight body now that I had 'permission' to sex her up. I let Belle lean into me. Her hands cupped her breasts while my hands went from her shoulders to the top of the tits but avoided the nipples. I skated around her upper chest, linking my hands over her pulsing abdomen then lightly traveling down to her thighs. "You are not in a hurry," Belle observed breathlessly. "It is our first time," I reminded her. "Oh," was all she had to say. Her body rubbing against me was her real reply. It was with gradual ease that we upped our tempo until Belle finally 'gave it up' again. This time I came with her, and I completely spaced about a condom, again. Belle writhed her body against mine for almost a minute as we regained our composure and our breaths. "You came in me, didn't you?" Belle said seriously. "Yeah, I screwed up. I'm sorry," I groaned. "What are we going to name our kid?" Belle showed a tiny bit of mirth. "I'm partial to Beausephus if it is a boy," I told her as I kissed her neck, "and Andromeda if it is a girl." "Our kid is going to kick ass," Belle laughed. "Aren't you on the pill?" Leigh wondered. "Listen, you stupid Cunt," Belle twisted on my semi-rigid cock so she could lock eyes with Leigh, "do I look like I can afford Healthcare?" "Answer me, Bitch," Belle began wiggling off my lap and out of my arms. "Let it go," I begged Belle. "Don't think that just because you have my cock in my cunt, that makes me your bitch," Belle growled to me. "As your friend, I'm asking you to drop, 'my cock'?" I hesitated. "Just because MY cock is in your cunt doesn't make it your cock," I teased. "Crap, slip of the tongue," Belle mumbled. "It's okay," both Leigh and I said. "Several of our girls feel that way," Leigh added. "We feel possessive about that cock." "What she said," I finished. "That's why when it is not attached, I keep it in a locked box." Belle snorted and Willa and Leigh laughed. "You went with the detachable cock?" Belle stared at me. "That's so sad." "Hey, now," I blushed. "I have a horny naked biker babe sitting in my lap, with my cock in her cunt. I'm a little shaken up right now." "You can be real trying at times," Belle leaned into me compassionately. "What? You said you wanted me to try your ass?" I joked. "Okay." Belle's vaginal muscles constricted around my cock, exciting me to hardness again. "You rip up my ass and I'm going to rip off your balls," Belle grinned shark-like. "Your? No, I meant Willa's ass," I verbally back-pedaled. "Look, she's sitting there, ass up looking all inviting, lush, and full-formed." "You wouldn't dare," Willa smirked at me. By her own accounts, Willa loved anal sex, but apparently it wasn't something she normally shared. Belle's instincts were leading her past the deception. "Are you freaky, Willa?" Belle mocked her friend. "Hey," Leigh piped up. "Barbie Lynn likes it and she's no freak." I rolled onto my side, trying to let Belle slide off my shaft. "Am I going somewhere?" Belle turned and joked with me. I shrugged, put my left hand on her shoulder and pumped into her hard several times. "Okay, okay," Belle panted. "Go bang Willa. My cunt is still tingling from the last orgasm, Stud." Belle twisted onto her stomach which allowed my cock to pop free. Belle moaned sensually and lay there for a minute with her eyes closed. Dangerously, Leigh crawled over Belle's still form, retrieved something from Belle's nightstand, and handed it to me, lube. Leigh must have seen Belle pull it out and lube up the vibrator before shoving it in. Belle wasn't a total sadist. I slipped beside Willa who kept drinking me in with her eyes. "Where do you think you are going with that?" she said. Willa remained on her stomach, her ass proudly pointing up and proffered. "Would you like to try anal?" I winked. "I'm sure if you try it, you'll like it." "This won't make me your Old Lady," Willa teased back. "I'll try it. Let's see what you've got." "I only want to make you happy," I breathed into her ear. Willa shivered in anticipation. I brushed her hair to the far side of her head then kissed the top of her neck. Willa began to murmur pleasurably as I trailed butterfly kisses down her spine to her tailbone. A single finger stroked farther down to her cunt and down to her pubic mound. Willa was only lightly shaved, keeping her bush full. The return trip lingered around her anus, pushing slightly and making Willa moan. She opened her legs farther and farther apart as I continued to rub her gently. With my free hand, I opened the tube of lubricant and let it pour down her ass cheeks. I teased her sphincter twice but abandoned it to rub the thick liquid all over her cunt and perineum. Recall that Willa was going through a long, dry spell -- being an undercover officer in an outlaw biker gang, so she was bursting at the seams for sexual contact. "Damn it, Zane," she pleaded. "Willa, you are a freak," Belle chuckled. "Watching him work has gotten me so horny," Leigh whined. I ignored the peanut gallery; I was dripping oil on my three middle fingers, pushing my forefinger against Willa's sphincter. Willa must have really liked her experiences with anal sex because she relaxed her sphincter on contact and let me in. Man, her asshole felt hot compared to the slight chill of the room. My finger corkscrewed past the second knuckle when Willa let out another heartfelt moan. I pushed in a little farther while resuming my kisses on her back. Inside a minute, Leigh had sidled up to Willa and me. Belle had propped herself up with her pillow on the headboard but was studying the three of us intently. "You are acting like you've never seen a three-way before," I commented to Belle. "Not from the outside looking in," Belle shrugged. I had no immediate comeback to that. Saying something like 'maybe next time,' or 'enjoy the show' felt inappropriate. I devoted my attentions to Willa once more instead. Speaking of Willa, she was now relaxed enough for me to stick my ring finger into her anus. I noticed Leigh getting terribly interested in Willa's arousal. "Willa, rise up. Push up off the mattress for me, Babe," I coaxed Willa. She looked back at me, smiled lustfully, and began raising her ass. A few more twist and turns with my fingers and Willa was up on all fours, head down, and her face screened from view by her long, black hair. I was about to encourage Leigh but she was already slipping under Willa and putting her lips to Willa's closest tit. Willa's grunt rose over the sound of Leigh's suckling noise. I had to move completely to Willa's rear to allow Leigh more room to maneuver beneath Willa. Leigh's right hand quickly sought out Willa's cunt while her left began caressing Willa's right breast. I had to admire Leigh's enthusiasm as well as her willingness to not hold Belle's rough treatment against Willa. Belle began to rub her cunny as she watched us play. I also caught Willa shake her head ecstatically when I wormed my third finger into her butthole. "Someone's all excited," Leigh giggled, as she lifted up her fingers that had been in Willa's cunt for me to inspect. They weren't just slick; they dripped with her juices. Finally, Willa had enough. "Enough foreplay, Zane," she gasped. "Put that big cock in me. Stick it to me now." "Ask and you shall receive," I replied. With one hand on her hip and the other one on my rod I placed my throbbing cockhead against her mildly gaping sphincter. I could literally feel the breath slowly exhale from Willa's body as my cock first slipped inside her anal cavity. "Zane, Zane, Zane," she exulted softly as I inched my way inside her rectum. I had been wrong all this time; I had thought I'd never find someone who liked anal sex as much as Barbie Lynn, but here she was. She was tight, hot, and damp. By the snug fit I could tell she had abstained for some time but her reactions were pure pleasure, to me and her. I could also feel Leigh's fingers vibrating rapidly within Willa's cunt as well as her vaginal muscles squeezing them back. I let my penis sit there for a moment before withdrawing all but the head. I repeated this three times, with Willa moaning louder each time I thrust my deepest. "Hammer her," Belle demanded. "Her ass, her rules," I chastised the head Warlord Babe. "Hammer me, Zane," Willa virtually screamed. O-kay then, a hammering I will go. I plunged in without mercy. The first thrust nearly toppled her over but on the second one, I held her hips tightly and she pushed back to meet my attack. The loud smacking of skin began to echo throughout the room. "Don't, stop, un, til, you, fill, me, up," Willa gasped between lighting swift penetrations. I felt like my hips were moving in a blur. Willa's whole body was a mass of spasms beneath me. "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck," Willa gasped, then she squealed. Yes, squealed like a little school girl. I didn't relent, though. She had told me to keep going, so 'hi-ho, hi-ho, it was off to fuck I go'. I caught sight of an exhausted Willa turning her head sideways and mouthing something to Belle through her mass of hair. Belle tilted her head, then shook it in the negative. "No, you can't keep him," she explained to Willa but for my benefit. "Too many people know he's here. Wait until you get Zane alone before you take him." "Hey! That's our line," Leigh spoke up indignantly. "Kappa Sig property." "You had better put those lips back to work on Willa before I put this vibrator back to work on you," Belle threatened. Leigh huffed, then went back to lip-smacking Willa's tit. "Shit, shit, shit," then a squeal from Willa once more. Damn, that had been a fast one. After that, Willa went down to her elbows, smothering Leigh with her tit. Leigh responded by going hog-wild on the whole breast biting and chewing on the whole damn thing. "Jesus Christ!" Willa howled, followed quickly by the loudest squeal of them all. Her body contractions dissipated what remained of my self-control. I began ejaculating, grinding my hips hard into her ass and plunging to the farthest depths yet. Willa collapsed in a state of perpetual groaning. Belle was kind enough to pull Leigh free before I collapsed on Willa. I barely had the strength to prop myself up on my elbows so as not to crush Willa beneath me. "Willa," Belle mused, "you really are full of surprises." If only she knew, or maybe it was better that she didn't know. It took a physically devastated Willa several seconds to reply. "You aren't going to give me shit about this in front of the other girls, are you?" she asked. Willa was a probationary Warlord so her reputation was incredibly vulnerable. "Yeah; let me see," Belle ticked off events; while massaging Leigh's half-raised leg from knee to inner thigh, "From the sounds of it he nailed Fontana Palmer thrice; before coming up here, kicking my ass, then fucking me so good all the lights came on. Then he rolled you over and plowed your ass through three orgasms, no." "They'll strap Zane down to the pool table for one hell of a weekend," Belle pointed out. "All the guys will resent him for that, so they'll bust him up and put him in the hospital where he can't perform for a month. Then the female riot ensues. I don't need that kind of hassle." "Thanks for looking out for me," I mocked. "Eh, you are almost a friend," Belle smiled. "Okay, on that note I'm going to take Leigh and leave," I began getting out of bed. Leigh had enough common sense to look to Belle for permission before climbing over Belle's legs and hopping free. "Try to keep the noise down," Belle teased as I opened the door. "I think Leigh's cunt has been abused enough for one night," I shook my head. "We are going downstairs to cuddle." "Nah-uh," Leigh said as she grabbed my hand. "Penetration, orgasm, cuddle; that's the way it's going to go." "No, wait," Leigh corrected herself. "Penetration, orgasm, orgasm, cuddle is how it's going to go." I'm sure Willa and Belle heard my groan of despair as I shut their door. "Leigh, your cunt looks much abused," I told her. "How about we not have sex tonight?" "After all I went through, please," she begged. "How about we have a sex-date later this week," I suggested. "I want to spend some time with you," Leigh pouted. "Leigh, I have Fall Break this week," I informed her. "We can have as much time as you like." "You do?" Leigh visibly perked up. "Oh, thank God," she then moaned. "I can barely walk, I'm so sore." "Do you still want to cuddle?" I asked. "I'd love to, Zane," she sighed, as she put her arm around my waist. "I want you to know that if it wasn't for Tawny, we really would keep you as our sex slave," she added lovingly. Yay me. "That's it," I snarled. "I'm going to go over there one night, tie all of you up, and butt-fuck the lot of you." "Oh, that sounds like fun," Leigh giggled. "Would we be tied up side by side so we could watch you do it to the sister next to us?" "Are you taking freak lessons from Rio?" I wondered. "Because you are starting to scare me." "Nope. Frankly, with the way she wields that strap-on, she kind of scares us," Leigh confessed. Ah, an unlooked for benefit of my Direct-to-Video lifestyle; I have provided the World with a warning label for Rio. Speaking of Rio, when we arrived at the sofa we discovered that she'd crawled up on it and was fast asleep again. I draped my blanket over her then curled up with Leigh in the quilt I had originally taken out for Rio. I lay down on my back and Leigh curled up on top of me. She started to say something to me but was overtaken by a yawn. She put her ear to my chest, yawned again then started snoring. I must have nodded off right after that because the next thing I knew Jill was shaking us awake gently. "Leigh," she inquired, "are you staying for breakfast?" "Sure, Aunt Jill," she yawned. "Let me get cleaned up and I'll help out in the kitchen." "Thank you, dear," Jill grinned. Leigh scampered off to the bathroom while Jill went to the kitchen. Rio was blissfully asleep still. I followed Jill into the kitchen and leaned against the counter while she soaked a paper towel under the faucet. "Did you sleep well last night?" I questioned. "Oh, Zane," Jill smiled serenely, "I learned to sleep through your antics several weeks ago." She dabbed my cheek, the one Belle had popped last night. It stung but I manned-up and took my mothering like a big boy. I made sure the ladies upstairs were awake before doubling back on my room to get dressed for Church. Fontana and Valarie propped themselves up and took in the show. As I was making sure my tie looked good in the mirror, I caught Fontana smacking her daughter in the forehead. "Sleep with that young man, damn it," she advised forcefully. "Subtle, Mom," Valarie groused back. "I mean, he's standing right there." "What do you think, Zane?" Fontana chuckled. "Do you mind me giving my daughter some helpful advice?" "I'm not going to step into that conversation, Fontana," I evaded, "and Val, that was a mean thing you did to Leigh. Belle was unforgiving." "She should learn to use a door like a normal person," Valarie smirked. "I am just warning you that Belle is particular about her private space," I cautioned her. "Valarie, you should clear the air with Belle," Fontana advised her daughter. "This is her home too and her territory." "I'll take care of it," Valarie yawned then shrugged. I had the feeling she wasn't taking this seriously. "Let's get some food, Mom. I still need to get dressed for Church too." Oh, Valarie didn't know the half of it, but I managed to keep Rio and her from ragging on Belle when they learned that Belle had lost a 'bet' with me and had to wear a dress to church along with the rest of them. Rio turned out to be hangover proof. Jill cooked up a wonderful breakfast and Leigh received her measure of revenge when she, Belle, and I had to go over to the Kappa Sigma house to find a dress that fit. Oh, those sorority girls were walking a thin line between cordiality and an ass-whooping because Belle wasn't in the mood to take shit from anyone. Tawny was a big help and Jersey provided the acceptable black dress for Belle to wear. Ricky provided the stockings and shoes. "The first one to say a damn thing dies," Belle glared at the assembly back at my house when she walked in the door. Jill must have missed that. When she came downstairs and saw Belle, she walked up and hugged her. "You look beautiful, Belle," Jill said while examining her. "Ah, thanks, Jill," Belle looked around evasively. Had anyone else said or done that, we would have died. Jill received a weak smile instead. Belle ended up in Sunday school class with Jill, who introduced her as Belle Kennan -- and no one made the connection despite Belle's constant scowl. Rio bringing Belle around to the Masters clan did something to ameliorate the situation. Suddenly having the young unattached males of the church pay attention to her was something Belle found downright darkly amusing. Rio was running around, introducing Belle as her Aunt from Michigan -- very single and clearly well-connected. Rochelle Wellington was the only one to figure out the ruse and she said nothing. Once we got home, Belle couldn't wait to be shed of those clothes. I took them back to the Kappa Sigmas with my gratitude for helping out yet again. When I came back I found Belle standing alone on the back porch. "Penny for your thoughts," I said. "I really ought to punch your lights out for putting me through that," she opened up. "I fucked three of those guys in high school and they didn't even recognize me now. I was in a pretty dress, a touch of make-up, and hung around with rich friends and; BANG; suddenly I wasn't the poor, dirty tramp in their eyes anymore." "Who gives a crap what they think or remember?" I countered. "You are still the same unique you no matter how you dress." Calling Belle beautiful was pointless, true but pointless, because she would have read that as me trying to get back into her pants. "You've never wanted for anything in your life," she mused. "What the fuck?" I rounded on her. "Bitch, for two years I only got to take showers when it rained; forget having any deodorant, and for amusement we played tag with pythons because we only had electricity when someone was pedaling the bicycle." She rounded on me with an angry rebuttal but immediately burst out laughing. "Yeah," she snickered, "and I finally got it out of Jill what a bad little monkey you were too. She told me you had 30 girlfriends and would screw around behind Tim's back all the time. You were a slut too." "Where? Belle, look around you," I grinned. "I am still a slut and proud of it." "Fuck you," she smiled. "Here I was getting worked up into a true fury and you come along and cheer me up." "That's what friends are for," I quipped. "I should have shoved Rio's head down that toilet," Belle teased. "You really complicate my life. Let's go in and grab a bite before we get all mushy." That First Time Fontana wasn't leaving until the morning so Valarie decided to spend another night at my place. I didn't want another night on the sofa so I opted for Rio and me to crash out in my dorm for the night. Vivian would be gone for the week; I hoped she would be spending quality time with her boyfriend Thomas. Barbie Lynn would be around once she saw her family off, but Opal, Brandi, and Paige, plus Christina and company, were gone for the week. They were all due back Saturday afternoon. The dark lining to this silver cloud was that both Paige and Heaven were; 'needy', and that didn't bode well for my Saturday night upon their return. That left us with twelve other girls on my floor tonight, one of which was Iona. She had decided that her time was better spent keeping Rio and me in line than being bored out of her skull back in her hometown. I was sure the fact that we would have a good deal of unobstructed time together had nothing to do with it. Iona was cuddled up with me on my right side on the large sofa closest to my bedroom screens. On my left, Rio was slouched down, channel surfing. She never stayed on any program long enough to see if it was any good. She was bored and angry. I was peripherally aware of someone activating the door and coming up but I wasn't paying too much attention until I noticed someone standing there and looking around for somebody. It was Mercy. I could hardly believe it. Our eyes met and she shrugged in confusion. She couldn't see Rio because my buddy's head was below the top of the back of the sofa. I surreptitiously moved my left arm over the top and then pointed down to where she was. Mercy's eyes lit up and she skipped on over, her bouncing proving to me she was braless. Rio was in such a foul mood, she didn't notice, so Mercy began leaning over until her shadow interfered with the suspended lighting. Finally, Rio rotated her face up to see what the problem was and looked right into Mercy's eyes. "Hey, you," Rio sounded remarkably nonchalant. "Hello, Rio," Mercy grinned hopefully. "I convinced my parents that I had to stay." "That's nice," Rio shrugged. Considering all the hell Rio had put me through during Homecoming and this weekend about Mercy being gone, I wanted to start punching her. "I wore my collar all weekend," she indicated the collar Rio (me, really) got her that had the school colors but Rio's initials on it. "I expressly forbid you from doing anything that might tip your parents off," Rio shook her head. "Simple fucking instructions and you manage to screw that up," she sighed. "I'm going to have to spank that kitty, aren't I?" Mercy's smile grew absolutely wanton. "I bet you are not wearing underwear, you tramp," Rio looked put out. "I seem to have lost them on the way over here," Mercy beamed. "Really? 'I lost them' is the best you can come up with? Give me some nipple-age, damn it," Rio insisted. Mercy bent over farther while Rio unbuttoned Mercy's shirt. "Remember, I'm only biting and sucking on these bad babies because you've been naughty, not because I enjoy it," Rio informed Mercy as she wiggled up to meet those naked breasts half way. "Okay," Mercy sighed happily as the first dangling breast went into Rio's mouth and her lips sucked the nipple in so her tongue could abuse it. Rio alternated between Mercy's tits, slurping and nibbling but not really biting down, as promised. She also reached up and grabbed her lover's shoulders, pulling her farther and farther. I was sure Mercy's feet had come off the ground. I would have looked but Iona took that moment to begin massaging my thigh. I looked to her; she was looking over at Rio and Mercy when Mercy started tumbling head first onto the sofa. Rio rolled Mercy onto her back, her skirt bunching up around her waist to reveal her baby-smooth cunt. "You are my bitch, Bitch," Rio growled as she pressed down on Mercy and tried to kiss her. "No, no," Mercy giggled as she kicked her heels, shook her head from side to side in an effort to avoid the kiss. "Please, let me go. I don't want to be kissed, or licked, or spanked, or have my body abused all week long. No, that would be horrible. Please, please, please, release me. I'll be good. I won't tell a soul about the terrible things you have planned for me." Rio hovered there, clearly in shock. "Why you rebellious little slut," Rio gasped. "Oh, I'm going to ream your ass for that little outburst." "Eeep!" Mercy squeaked. "Move that butt to the boudoir, you skanky whore," Rio pulled Mercy off the sofa, then spanked her bottom. Mercy looked over her shoulder fearfully and hurried that way with Rio in hot pursuit. Iona stood up, pulled on my arm and led my gaze to their retreating forms. "You want to join them?" I questioned. "I want to watch," Iona clarified. "They are so much in love; it is a beautiful thing to witness." "That it is," I agreed as I stood up as well. I led her toward my bedroom, Iona squeezing my hand tightly. "Also, getting naked under the covers with you has its own appeal," Iona gave me a cute, hopeful look. "What makes you think I'll get naked?" I teased. "Well, Zane, you are my friend, and you're easy," she teased right back. Ouch! "I prefer easily accessible, thank you very much," I stated indignantly. "Have you been taking etiquette lessons from Rio?" "Zane," Iona pouted. "That was unfair. I'd never abuse you the way Rio does, or Barbie Lynn, or Paige, or Heaven." As we rounded the last turn in the Chinese screen maze that separated my sleeping quarters from the rest of the floor, Rio was pushing Mercy face-first onto her (Rio's) side of the bed. Rio squatted behind Mercy. Mercy's torso was on the bed but her legs were still splayed over the edge. Rio probed forward, took a lick of that cunt, then another, before spanking Mercy's right cheek. "Has anybody else been using what is mine?" Rio inquired threateningly. Mercy shook her head violently in the negative. "Are you sure?" Rio persisted. "You are pretty clueless. Someone might have sexed you up while telling you they were doing your taxes, or something stupid like that. Did you let someone do your taxes?" Again Mercy shook her head 'no'. "Well ,  I don't trust you," Rio mused. "Zane, come over here." By this time, I was naked, I take off my clothes really fast because I hang around with some impatient women, and Iona was down to her socks and panties. "Sure," I responded. I walked around the bed until I was looking over Rio's shoulder. "Does this cunt and asshole look used to you?" Rio asked me. I reached out and with my forefinger, rubbed along Mercy's slit, starting with her clit. It was still a small nub but a few circles by my finger brought her out to play. Mercy moaned, wiggling her hips as she did. I scooped up from there, dipping between her labia until her fluids coated my fingers. I brought the finger up for a taste. "Yum," I grinned at Rio, who double-pumped her eyebrows and smiled like the madwoman she was. I stuck my finger back in Mercy's cunt to get it nice and wet again, causing Mercy to moan repeatedly. This time, I placed my finger against her anus. I rubbed it around but didn't try to press it in. The moment Mercy decided I wasn't going to give it to her, she thrust back, trying to drive my probing digit inside of her anyway. Rio smacked Mercy's ass to make her stop. "No, you don't, Wench," Rio threatened. "Rio, your baby-girl is pristine, she's nice and tight," I informed my buddy. "Thanks, Zane," Rio snickered. "I can never tell with this slut, she's always so horny. Or maybe I'm always so horny for her, I get those confused." "How about option three: you both are hot, horny babes addicted to each other's bodies?" I offered. "I really don't care what Mercy feels," Rio lied. "She's only serves as a vessel for my lusts. Don't you exist to be solely a receptacle for my lusts, Slut-Bunny?" Mercy slid down the bed until her knees touched the ground. She turned around to the less than amused Rio, waddled up to her lover and wrapped her arms around Rio's waist, hugging her tight. "Yes, yes, yes," Mercy murmured contentedly. "What the, listen, you sk- --" Rio started out angrily. She never finished calling Mercy a 'skank'. She hesitantly, then gently, ran her fingers through Mercy's hair. "I missed you so much, I was going nuts without you; just ask Zane," Rio gave her heartfelt confession. "Rio," Mercy looked up as Rio petted her head, "I've given this a lot of thought and I want you to be my first, tonight, right now," Mercy pleaded. Rio's eyes shot a panicked look in my direction. 'You can handle this,' I mouthed my assurance to my Best Buddy. Rio returned her gaze to Mercy and tilted her lover's head up until their eyes met. "You know there is no coming back from this," Rio stated. Mercy nodded. "This will make you mine forever," Rio said next. Mercy nodded with greater vigor. "You know I am a complete fucking train-wreck and am more likely to ruin your whole damn life than make you happy." "I am yours and you are mine," Mercy whispered, mimicking the tattoo Rio had placed on Mercy's back. "I can't do this," Rio stroked Mercy's cheek. Mercy looked devastated. "We are both wearing clothes, how can we properly make love if we are both still wearing clothes?" Mercy gawked, then shoved her face into Rio's stomach and bit down, hard, it appeared. "Ow, Bitch!" Rio screamed. "That hurt." "Rio, you nearly scared me to death." Mercy sounded so pitiful as she looked back up at Rio. I really had no idea how Rio's twisted, crazy mind would take that. For a second, I thought she'd explode, Rio didn't take pain like a rational person. "I apologize, Love. I have no excuse," Rio responded softly. She even used the 'L' word. "Really?" Mercy whispered. Rio nodded. "Will you do me one favor?" "Okay," Rio replied cautiously. "Please never apologize to me again, my Love," Mercy pleaded. "It scares me nearly as much as you being mean to me a moment ago." Rio studied Mercy for a few seconds. "Did you use the 'L' word?" Rio glared at Mercy. Mercy's eyes grew wide; she then buried her face back into Rio's stomach and began kissing away. "No, you don't, Wench. I will not be mollified by your sloppy, wet kisses. Strip your ass down and get into bed. Mom is going to go primeval on every inch of your smoking hot Temple of Babylon." Mercy smiled, spun around, and quick-stepped as fast as she could back to the bed while still on her knees. Rio flashed me a look that spoke of a happiness I had never seen in her before. She was slipping out of her skirt as she hopped her way to her dresser, undoubtedly to get some toys. As for me, I crawled past Mercy and slipped under the covers held open by Iona. "Should we leave?" Iona whispered to me. "Mercy is somewhat of an exhibitionist and I doubt Rio cares," I answered quietly. "In that case, let me get close to Mercy in case she needs some comforting," Iona told me under her breath. Before I could reason that out, she snuck her naked, tight little body over mine and slid under the covers to be close to Mercy. Iona reached out a hand tentatively toward Mercy. Mercy regarded it, gave Iona a warm smile, and placed her fingers in Iona's palm. Rio affixed her modest-sized strap-on and lubed it up before walking over to Mercy. Her lover seemed entranced with the way the false phallus bobbed about as it approached her. Rio threw back the blanket roughly so she could gaze down at Mercy's beautiful naked form. Instinctively, Mercy began to move her knees up to her chest. "What's that?" Rio pointed to Mercy's hand being held by Iona. Mercy started to withdraw it when, "Did I tell you to move it?" Mercy stopped. "Put that hand back and put those legs down, you insipid cow." Down came Mercy's legs with a muffled thud. "Now I'm going to fuck you like I own you," Rio growled. "You do own me," Mercy chirped. "I'm yours." "Are you ready for me to pound that cunt?" Rio glared. "Yes," Mercy moaned softly. "Well, tough," Rio smirked. "You don't tell me what to do. I'm going to do this at my own pace, damn it." She sidled down to the foot of the bed while still facing Mercy. With delicate ease, Rio lowered her lips to Mercy's right big toe, kissed it then began sucking on it. Mercy had raised her chin to her chest so she could meet Rio's steady gaze. As Rio began playing with her toes, Mercy shivered and groaned. When Rio switched to the left foot, Mercy whimpered. "Please, Rio," she moaned. "Hush, you," Rio mumbled around the current toe she was sucking on. "You are my plaything and I'll do what I want with you." Mercy's head fell back on the pillow as she clutched Iona's hand tightly. Iona seemed totally taken with events. She had rolled on her side so I cuddled behind her, my cock pressing against the small of her back, and began kissing her shoulder. Iona pushed back into me and wiggled her ass against my thighs. She also reached back, took my free hand in her own then placed them together on her stomach. She matched me as I traced small circles over her torso. "I hope I find someone who makes me that happy," Iona murmured. "You'll find someone worthy of you, Iona," I replied quietly. She tilted her head to give me better access to her neck. "I believe I will, Zane," Iona purred. "Now I know what to look for." Rio was taking her sweet time with Mercy, torturing the poor girl with lust. Iona actually scooted over and gave Mercy a quick peck on the cheek to comfort her. She was back in my arms before Mercy could decide to take shelter in Iona's innocent sexuality. This was Rio and Mercy's moment and we knew she shouldn't forget that. When Rio got to the knees, she pressed Mercy's legs farther apart and rotated the hips so she could access the back of Mercy's knees. She was running the tip of her tongue along the inner joint, driving Mercy nuts. The girl was humping her crotch up in the air and began pinching her right nipple. "None of that, you cougar-wannabe," Rio snapped. "You can't toy with my playground. It's mine." Mercy's face scrunched up in frustration as a single tear escaped her left eye. Mercy's free right arm began to flail about as Rio reluctantly stopped teasing the knees and began nibbling her way up Mercy's thigh. Iona felt the sympathetic energy and began massaging her left breast. "Please don't," she gulped as I moved my hand to her right breast. "I'll lose it and this should be their time, not mine." "Yes, Mistress Iona," I teased quietly. "Whatever you desire." Iona pummeled me with her ass against my thighs. "Behave," she sighed. Rio kept pushing Mercy's legs to the side until she was face (and lips) to Mercy's smooth cunt, letting the breath from her nostrils tickle the surface. "Something's been drooling, all," was all Rio got out before Mercy exploded into orgasm. "MotherfuckingChristGoddamn!" Mercy howled. Her whole body shook like an epileptic seizure had taken over. "Cunt-muncher," Rio sputtered. "Did you just squirt in my face?" Mercy was in no shape for an immediate reply. I didn't help matters when I snickered at Rio as her face rose above Mercy's thighs. Syrupy vaginal fluid was dripping off her nose and chin. Rio glared at me. I had a sinking feeling she was about to exile me from my room. "I'm, I'm sorry," Mercy groaned. "I was thinking weak, pathetic, or nasty," Rio grumbled. She began stalking up Mercy's body on all fours until she was face-to-face with her toy. "Was that the extent of your apology?" Mercy propped herself up feebly and began to lick Rio's face clean. "If I'm not satisfied, no fucking for you tonight," Rio taunted her. That spurred Mercy on. She was sucking Rio's eyelids and eyebrows, licking her cheeks, jaw and neck as if her life depended on it. Mercy ended up trying to French kiss Rio but she was having none of that. "Do you think I've got some of your cunt juice hiding under my tongue?" Rio quizzed her. Mercy gave a short, energetic nod. Rio cracked a smile and her lips and Mercy dove up to literally tongue-fuck Rio's mouth until she was thoroughly satisfied she'd gotten every drop. "No, you don't," Rio chastised her. "I know what you are doing and it is not going to work. I'm going to spank that sopping wet kitty and there's nothing you can do to distract me." "Have mercy," Mercy pleaded convincingly. "Oh, I am going to have Mercy again and again and again," Rio mocked her lover. Rio retreated down Mercy until her false cock slipped past her pubic mound. Rio used her right hand to guide the dildo up and down between her labia. The response was tiny simpering noises from Mercy. When Rio let the tip enter her cunt, Mercy became very still. "Relax, Babe," Rio urged her gently. "It will make it less uncomfortable." Rio avoided using the word pain. "Deep breaths, Babe," Rio soothed her. "Think about how much pleasure you feel when I shove this cock up your ass. It will be the same way with your cunt, but better." I could tell Mercy was really trying and that was the problem; she was trying too hard. Rio had an answer for that though. "I've got a better idea," Rio grinned wickedly. She pulled out of Mercy and waggled her phallus at her mate. "I'm not going to do all the damn work, you perverted minx. Hike up those legs and spread them wide, none of this folding at the knees crap. I'm going to mount you like John Smith ambushed Pocahontas, leaving you stupefied and wondering who the fuck just hammered you through the New World." "I'm going to fuck you harder than the Pilgrims screwed over the Wampanoag, you are going to ride my cock 'til dawn." I image the rest of us clearly showed our amazement that Rio knew so much, well, of anything, much less American History. "What the fuck?" Rio took in our gawking. "I read, things, occasionally. Don't look so shocked." "Iona," Rio added, as she went back to looking down on her woman, "get my camera phone. I want to record this moment for posterity." "Zane?" Iona whispered to me. She didn't want to put either Rio or Mercy at risk of exposure. "Its fine," I petted her shoulder. "You can make sure the file is secure." "I'm okay with it," Mercy assured Iona. "I trust Rio." "Be quiet, Pumpkin," Rio sneered. "This is going up on YouTube fifteen minutes after we are done. I'm going to title it: Lush Virgin Innocent plundered by Psycho Mistress." I groaned as Iona slipped off the bed to get the phone. "What; not descriptive enough?" "Plunder me! Plunder me!" Mercy meeped. Rio slapped both of Mercy's nipples. "Hush, you," Rio glared at Mercy. "The only thing I want coming out of that mouth had better be your tongue in my cunt." Iona walked up and handed the phone to Rio. "You keep it, Iona," Rio told her. "You'll get a girl's point of view. With Zane, it will be nothing but tits and ass." We both knew that wouldn't be the case, most likely wouldn't be the case. Iona returned to my side but was sitting up on her knees. She looked at the image in the phone and edged forward. I moved in behind her so that my stomach was against her buttocks. I remained reclining. Iona reached out and took Mercy's hand once more. "I'm ready," Iona said softly. Mercy paled, biting her lip over her dual anxieties. Rio had let slip a serious yet compassionate facial expression which reaffirmed that her Mistress was about to take her. The other was the originally unlooked for trait of Mercy the Exhibitionist. Oh, it terrified her that her sexuality would be discovered, but that thrill only made her actions that much more vibrant and alive. Rio positioned her fake phallus at the gateway to Mercy's virginity again. She leaned over Mercy, her arms resting on her fists to either side of Mercy's breasts, but her lady was taller and Rio couldn't quite span the gap between their faces. "Get up here and kiss me, Mercy," Rio said, choked with emotion. "Kiss me one more time as my fuck toy. Next time we kiss, you'll be my girlfriend." Mercy used her right elbow to prop herself up until her lips met with Rio's. "Are you going to own me, use me, and protect me forever and ever?" Mercy pleaded. "Baby-cakes, I own you for all time, I am never going to become tired of using you, and if anyone except me lays a finger on you, I'll wipe out their whole fucking family," Rio recited her twisted version of a marital vow with the tenderness of a child addressing a kitten. "Thank you for choosing me," Mercy fought back tears. The kiss she gave Rio was long, passionate, and steeped in familiarity. Mercy was still enraptured with the declaration and kiss when Rio pushed forward. Mercy's hymen tore, completing her evolution from the blindly obedient school girl that had come to my room as one of the Chancellor's enforcers so few weeks ago into the woman who dared to experiment with her deepest erotic desires. Mercy's eyes welled up with tears due to the pain. She trembled and her lips quivered. Rio didn't relent despite her lover's pain. She drove the dildo in relentlessly to the hilt. She ground the strap-on's base against Mercy's clit, withdrew a half inch, then slammed down hard. At the same time, she moved her left hand around to the back of Mercy's head, grabbed a handful of hair and forced Mercy into another kiss. "What are you, my little Orgasmic Bombshell?" Rio demanded. "I'm your girlfriend," Mercy sobbed through the renewing pain. "You don't sound very convinced," Rio insisted. "Am I going to have to put a ring on that clit?" she bumped Mercy's clit again, causing Mercy to gulp and whimper. "Not enough to teach your confused, simple mind who the boss is? Nipple rings it is, then," Rio taunted with all apparent seriousness. "You still don't get it?" Mercy shook her head, tears starting to seep down her cheeks as Rio kept fucking her. "Nose ring?" That suggestion seemed to scare the girl, probably because hiding such a piercing would be difficult. "Oh, sigh," Rio exaggerated. "I guess nothing but putting a ring on that finger will beat the point home." Mercy's eyes grew wide and her mouth gaped open. "Of course, that makes me your husband and Master, none of this wife-shit for me. You'll have to do double duty as wife and sexual gratification machine, available for sex on demand." "Okay," Mercy wept joyously. "I am so annoyed with you right now, Annoyer." Annoy equals love; that pretty much symbolized those two. "Mercy, if you fail me this time, I'm going to clone fifty of me and fuck you until you explode," Rio threated. Damn, Rio was so often unhinged from reality and common sense. I figured the only reason Mercy didn't rebel right then and there was that she knew Rio couldn't really clone herself. Otherwise, death by multiple orgasm was exactly how Mercy would chose to exit her mortal coil, and Rio knew it. She also knew she was hammering Mercy into another orgasm quickly. "Christ-fuck-shit-hell!" Mercy screamed. Her legs vibrated then fell to either side of Rio. She wept, screamed, and convulsed on the bed but her Mistress held her firm by the hips and head. When Mercy finally collapsed, boneless from the exertion, Rio gently withdrew her cock from Mercy's cunt and settled on Mercy's right side, studying her intently. Mercy's chest rose in ragged pulses for over a minute. Her first act was to release Iona's hand and carefully place it on her labia, dabbed it gently, then drew the results up to her face. Vaginal fluid mixed with a trace of blood was what she saw. Mercy's smile returned then. She rolled facing Rio and curled submissively into Rio's body, her head resting between Rio's breasts. The four of us were quiet for some time. It was Mercy who broke the silence. "I'm okay," she murmured into Rio's chest. It took Rio nearly half a minute to respond. "You talk too much," Rio whispered to Mercy as she stroked her hair. "I think you can find something better to do with that mouth, so get to it." Mercy began suckling. "Good girl." By FinalStand for Literotica.